Thomas Aquinas
Super Evangelium S. Matthaei lectura
(Commentary on Saint Matthew's Gospel)

Chapters 1-12 originally translated by R.F. Larcher, O.P. (except for portions in brackets, in 5:10-22, and Chapter 6), then revised by Claude.
Chapters 6,13-28 translated by Claude


Prologue
1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

22

23

24

25

26

27

28


ARGUMENT
[Said to be by Jerome, but not in Jerome's Commentary on Matthew]
Just as Matthew of Judea is placed first in order, so he first wrote a Gospel in Judea. His call to the Lord was from a publican's life. In the very beginning [of his Gospel] he mentions two principles of the generation of Christ. One of these was the first to undergo circumcision of the flesh; the other was the one chosen according to the heart. For Christ is from both these fathers. Consequently, using the number 14 three times, the first reaches from the father of believers to the time of the choice; then, stretching from the time of the choice to the day of transmigration, he passes from the day of transmigration to Christ. Thus he narrates the descending generation of the Lord's coming, satisfying both the number and the time, in order both to show that he was and, attesting to God's work in him as well as in those whose stock he presented, not deny Christ's testimony from the beginning.
Of all of which things the time, order, number, disposition, or reason which is necessary to the belief that Christ is God, that he was made from a woman, made under the law, born of a virgin, suffered in the flesh, was fixed on the cross and triumphing over them in himself, rising in the body, and restoring the name of father to the son in the fathers and the name of son to the father in the sons; without beginning and without end he shows himself one with the Father, because he is one.
In this Gospel it is useful for those desiring God to know what is first and what is midway and what is perfect, so that the call of the apostle and the work of the Gospel and the love of God born in the flesh, may be completely understood by all readers, and that they may recognize in it that in which they were rebuked, and seek to understand.
Our aim in this pursuit of the argument has been to present faithfully the real facts and not conceal from those disposed to search diligently, an understanding of God's works.

PROLOGUE
Matthew of Judea... Jerome begins with a prologue to Matthew's Gospel and in it does three things: first, he describes the author; secondly, he discloses the mysteries of the Gospel: In the very beginning; thirdly, he indicates his intention: Our aim in this pursuit...
The author is described from four viewpoints: first, from his name, when he says, Matthew; secondly, from his origin, of Judea; thirdly from the order of writing, Just as he is placed first in the order of writing; fourthly, from the calling, His call to the Lord, i.e., to Christ. On this see Matthew 9 and Luke 5.
Note that an interlinear Gloss which says "first, i.e., before whom no one," seems to imply that others after Matthew wrote in Judea. But this is not true; for Matthew alone wrote in Judea, Mark in Italy, Luke in Achaia, John in Asia.
Then he discloses the mysteries of the Gospel: first, the mysteries touching the beginning of the Gospel; secondly, that the same mysteries are sought midway and at the end, when he says, In this Gospel it is useful.
But in the beginning of the Gospel two things are touched: the first is presented as a sort of title, when it says, The Book of the Genealogy; secondly, the sequence of a certain generation is mentioned, when he says, Abraham was the father of Jacob.
First, therefore, he presents the mysteries in the title or those touched in the title; secondly, the mysteries of the generation, and so fourteen generations.
In the title it says, The Book of the Genealogy of Jesus Christ. Here two principles are mentioned; namely, David and Abraham. And this is because the command of circumcision was given first to Abraham (Rom 4:11): "He received the circumcision as a sign or seal of the righteousness he had by faith, while he was still uncircumcised. The purpose was to make him the father of all who believed." But David was chosen by the Lord: "I have found a man after my own heart" (1 Sam 13:14). Hence these two are mentioned to denote that Christ drew his origin from circumcised fathers and from chosen fathers. And these are the two men or "two principles," i.e., David and Abraham.
Then he presents the mysteries mentioned in the genealogy: first, he touches on the mysteries of the Gospel or of the evangelist; secondly, of Christ himself: Of all of which things.
And it is a mystery that the evangelist distinguished Christ's genealogy into three sets of fourteen: the first of these is from Abraham to David; the second, from David to the transmigration, and the third to Christ. Thus, he shows that Christ is from the circumcised and from the elect and from the transmigrants. And this is presented three times, i.e., repeated three times in the genealogy: from the father of believers, i.e., from Abraham, who was the first example of believing, moving to the time of choice, i.e., reaching to the time of David; and from the choice, i.e., from David to the day of transmigration; and ending from the day of transmigration to Christ, he shows the descending (briefly and cursorily mentioned) generation of the Lord's coming, satisfying both the number and the time.
Of all of which things... Note that in this series of generation four things are mentioned: the time, number, order and disposition or reason, because from Abraham to David... All those show nothing, except that Christ is God. For he aims to show, according to an allegorical disposition and reason, that Christ is God. Which is necessary to the faith, namely, that Christ is God, i.e., in all nothing is more necessary to the faith than that Christ is God.
Who was made from a woman. Note and explain and mark the headings.
And he fixed [all things] on the cross, i.e., sins, in as much as he took from the midst the decree that was against us. Also and better: Christ, as God and man, who is all things, as it says in John (12:32): "When I am lifted up from the earth, I will draw all things to myself"; "that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow in heaven and on earth and under the earth" (Phil 2:10).
And the name of father to the son in the fathers. To understand this it should be noted that in the series of generations presented, some are fathers and some are sons, as is clear. Also presented was a father without a father, as Adam; and a son without a son, as Jesus. Also some were presented who were fathers and sons, as those between. By this is mystically designated that in the Trinity is a Father and a Son, just as in the genealogy some are fathers, and some, sons. Also by the fact that the first father does not have a father in this series or the last son a son, it is shown that they are eternal. Also by the fact tht the Son and Father are one and the same in respect to diverse things, it is stated that they are one, not in person but in nature. And this is what he says: An restoring the name of father to the son, i.e., that the son have a father; among the fathers, i.e., by the fact that certain fathers are mentioned there: and restoring the name of son to the father, i.e., that the father have a son; and this in the sons, i.e. by the fact that some sons without a beginning and end are mentioned, because the first father does not have a father or the last son a son.
He shows himself one with the Father, i.e., of one nature, because they are each one in person, i.e., the Father and the Son although in relation to diverse things in this genealogy.
Note that nothing is said of the interlinear Gloss: " One Christ".
Then he shows that similar mysteries should be looked for in this Gospel, not only in the beginning, but also in the middle and the end. And this is what he says: In this Gospel, namely, Matthew's, it is useful for those desiring God thus, i.e., in the same way as we have said, to know the first things, i.e., the principle, the intermediate and the end and consummation, so that the call of the apostle... It is written in Phil (5:12): "I press on to make it my own."
Our aim... Here he manifests his intention, namely, that the things stated here are true in history, and yet they must be understood spiritually. This has been our intention in developing this argument, i.e. prologue.

1—1
Matthew 1:1
1. The book of the generation of Jesus Christ, the son of David, the son of Abraham:
Among the evangelists, Matthew is chiefly concerned with the humanity of Christ. Hence, according to Gregory, in the symbol of the four animals, he is signified as a man. By his humanity Christ entered the world, progressed, and then departed. Therefore, the Gospel is divided into three parts: first, the evangelist treats of Christ's entry into the world; secondly, of his progress (ch. 3); thirdly, of his exit (c. 21).
[The second part starts at 3:1 And when he came near Jerusalem and came to Bethphage, at the Mount of Olives.]
In the first part he does two things: first, the generation of Christ is described; secondly, it is manifested (c. 2).
In the first part he does three things: first, the quasi-title of the entire book is presented; secondly, the series of fathers is traced (v. 2); thirdly, the generation of Christ is described in particular (v. 18).
The title mentioned beforehand is The Book of the Genealogy of Jesus Christ. This seems to be an incomplete sentence. For it presents a nominative without a verb. But not so; for Matthew wrote his Gospel for the Hebrews. Therefore, in writing he followed the custom of the Jews. But it is customary among the Jews to speak in this manner, as when it says: "The vision of Isaiah, son of Amos," "This is" is understood, and it is not necessary to add it. So here, when it says, The Book of the Genealogy of Jesus Christ, "This is" is understood.
Nor is this way of speaking unusual among us: for if we wish to title a book, it is called "Priscian the Elder" or "Younger", and there is no need to add "This is" or "Begins".
Likewise, one might ask, since only a small part of this book is about the generation of Christ, why does the book get this title? The answer is that Matthew, who wrote to the Hebrews, follows their custom in writing. But the Hebrews were wont to entitle books from their beginnings, as the Book of Genesis, because generation is treated there; hence Genesis (5:1): "This is the genealogy of Adam." And the Book of Exodus, because in the first part the departure of the children of Israel from Egypt is described.
But one might ask why Jesus Christ is added. The answer is that according to the Apostle in 1 Cor 15:22: "As in Adam all die, so in Christ shall all be made alive." But Matthew had seen the first book of the Old Testament, in which generation is discussed and in which it says (5:1): "This is the book of the genealogy of Adam." Therefore, in order that the New Testament, which deals with regeneration and restoration, might agree with the Old, he says: The Book of the Genealogy of Jesus Christ, to show that the author of both is the same.
Then the question arises about the fact that it says here: The Genealogy [The Book of the Generation] of Jesus Christ, for Isaiah (53:8) has the contrary: "As for his generation, who shall tell it?" But the senses, according to Jerome, is that there is in Christ a twofold generation, namely, the divine, which cannot be expressed; because, although we call him in some way a begotten Son, in another way the manner in which he was born neither man nor angel can comprehend. The other is the human, about which he deals; but in this generation there are many difficult things. Therefore, according to Remigius, very few can express it.
There is the question also why he says Generation, since many generations are grouped here. But the answer is that, although many generations are listed, they are introduced for one, namely, for the generation of Christ, about which it says below: "The generation [birth] of Christ took place in this way."
The one whose generation is constructed is described from the name, when it says Jesus; secondly, from his office, when it says Christ; thirdly, from his origin, when it says son of David, son of Abraham.
Although there have been others with the name, Jesus, as Jesus the son of Nun: "Jesus [Joshua] the son of Nun was mighty in war and was the successor of Moses in prophesying" (Sir 46:1), and another about the time of the construction of the temple, about whom Zechariah (3:21) speaks. Yet they were figurative and nominal Jesus', in as much as they were a figure of him. Jesus introduced the people of Israel into the Promised Land; but this Jesus, i.e., our Savior, introduced us not into a material land but into the heavenly: "We have Jesus, the author and perfector of our faith in his blood" (Heb 12:2). And he is rightly called Jesus, for this name suits him according to both natures, namely, divine and human. Indeed, according to the human he suffered in the flesh and fulfilled the mystery of our redemption; and since that passion would have no efficacy except in virtue of the adjoined divinity, it says below: "You shall call his name Jesus, for he will save his people from their sins."
But why say Christ ? Would not Jesus have been enough? I answer that this was done because, as we have said, others too were called "Jesus".
He describes him from his office, when he says Christ, i.e., anointed. But note three anointings in the Old Law. For Aaron was anointed a priest (Lev 8:11); Saul was anointed king by Samuel (1 Sam 10:11), as was David (1 Sam 16:13); Elisha was anointed a prophet (1 Kg 19:16). Therefore, because Christ was the true priest in Ps 110 (v. 4): "You are a priest forever according to the order of Melchizedek," and king and prophet, it is right to call him Christ on account of the three offices he exercised.
Son of David, son of Abraham. This raises a question about the number and about the order. As to the first, why does he name those two? For the reason given in the prologue, namely, that Abraham was a prophet. In Gen (20:7) the Lord said to Abimelech, king of Gerar: "Restore the man's wife, for he is a prophet." He was also a priest (Gen 15:9), for he fulfilled the office of priest, namely, by offering a victim to the Lord: "Bring me," he says, "a heifer three years old..." But David was a prophet, as is clear from Acts (2:30). He was also a king, as it says in 2 Sam (2:4). Therefore, because Christ was king and prophet and priest, he is correctly called their son. For if he had mentioned only Abraham, there would be no sign that Christ would be a king; if only David, the priestly dignity would not be denoted in Christ. Therefore, both are mentioned.
The answer to the second, according to Jerome, is that David is mentioned first and the order changed for the purpose of constructing the genealogy. For if he had first said "son of Abraham" and secondly "son of David", he would have had to repeat Abraham in order to continue the order of the genealogy. According to Ambrose, however, David is placed first by reason of dignity; for the promise about that head was made to David in Ps 132 (v. 11): "one of the sons of your body I will set on your throne"; but to Abraham about the members, namely, of the Church: "And by your descendants shall all the nations of the earth be blessed" (Gen 22:18).
Here it should be noted that there have been many errors about Christ. For some erred in regard to his divinity, as Paul of Samosata, Photinus and Sabellius; some in regard to his humanity, and some in regard to both. Still others have erred in regard to his person.
  • The first error in regard to his humanity was that of Manicheus, who said that he did not receive a true, but an imaginary, body. Against this is what the Lord says in Luke (24:39): "Handle and see; for a spirit has not flesh as you see that I have."
  • Secondly, after him erred Valentine, who said that he brought a heavenly body with him, that it was not assumed from the Virgin, but that it passed through her as water through a channel. But Rom (1:3) says against this: "Who was made from the seed of David according to the flesh."
  • The third error was that of Apollinaris, who said that he received only a body and no soul, but that in place of a soul he had his divinity. But against this is the fact that Christ frequently says: "My soul is sorrowful" (Jn 12:27). but on this account he later changed his opinion and said that Christ had a vegetal and sensitive soul, but still no rational soul, in place of which was his divinity. But then would follow the awkward situation that Christ would not have been any more man than a brute.
These errors were assigned as though by lot to the four evangelists. For Mark and John mainly destroyed the errors touching the divinity; hence John asserted immediately in the beginning: "In the beginning was the Word." And Mark began thus: "The beginning of the gospel of Jesus Christ, the son of God. He did not say, "the son of Abraham". Matthew and Luke destroy in the beginning those errors which concern the humanity.
Hence in the statement, son of David, son of Abraham, all errors about the humanity of Christ are excluded. For one is not called the son of someone except in virtue of univocal generation, which is according to agreement in species. For no matter what is generated from a man, unless it shares in the nature of the species, it is never called a son; as is evident in the case of lice and the like. Therefore, if Christ is the son of David and of Abraham, he should have the same nature by reason of the same species; but he would not have the same specific nature, if he had not a true and natural body, or if he took it from heaven, or even if it lacked a sensitive or a rational soul. Hence, the exclusion of every error is clear.

1—2
Mt 1:2-6a
2. Abraham begot Isaac. And Isaac begot Jacob. And Jacob begot Judas and his brethren. 3. And Judas begot Phares and Zara of Thamar. And Phares begot Esron. And Esron begot Aram. 4. And Aram begot Aminadab. And Aminadab begot Naasson. And Naasson begot Salmon. 5. And Salmon begot Booz of Rahab. And Booz begot Obed of Ruth. And Obed begot Jesse. 6. And Jesse begot David the king.
Having presented the title, the genealogical series is woven. This is divided into three parts according to the three series of fourteen, out of which the aforesaid genealogical series is woven. The first set of fourteen is from Abraham to David, who came forth through patriarchs. The second goes from David to the Babylonian transmigration and proceeds through the kings. The third is from the transmigration to Christ, and begins with leaders and proceeds through private persons. The second is at and David was the father of Solomon; the third at and after the transmigration to Babylon...
The first is divided into three parts: first are mentioned the fathers who lived before the entry into Egypt; secondly, those who were involved in the exodus and in the entry into the promised land; thirdly, those who existed after the entry into the promised land. He says, therefore: Abraham was the father of Isaac.
Here it should be noted, before we proceed any further, that two evangelists describe the generation of Christ according to the flesh; namely, Luke and Matthew, but differently. This difference consists in five things.
For, first, they differ as to its position in the work: because Matthew begins to weave the generation of Christ at the beginning of his Gospel, but Luke not at the beginning, but after the baptism. The reason for this, according to Augustine, is that Matthew undertook to describe the fleshly generation of Christ; therefore, he should have presented it immediately in the beginning. But Luke's main purpose was to comment in Christ the priestly person. It pertains to a priest to expiate for sins. Therefore, after the baptism, in which expiation of sins takes place, was the suitable time to present the generation of Christ.
But secondly, Luke and Matthew in the genealogy of Christ differ in regard to order; because Matthew wove Christ's generation by beginning with Abraham and by descending to Christ, but Luke begins with Christ and by ascending proceeds to Abraham and much further. The reason is that according to the Apostle (Rom 4:25), there were two things in Christ, namely, the humility to assume the defects of our nature and the power of divinity and grace, through which he purged us from these defects. (Rom 8:3): "God sent his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh," on account of the first; "and for sin he condemned sin in the flesh," on account of the second. Therefore, Matthew, who is interested in Christ's fleshly generation through which he descended so far as to assume our weakness, fittingly describes his generation by descending. But Luke, who commends in him his priestly dignity, through which we are reconciled to God and united to Christ, fittingly proceeded by ascending.
Thirdly, they differ as to manner: because in the narration of the genealogy Matthew used the word begot [Lat. Vulg.] and Luke the word "was of". And this occurs, because Matthew in the entire narration mentions only fathers according to the flesh; but Luke mentions many fathers according to the Law or by adoption. For it had been commanded in the Law that if a man should die without children, his brother should take his wife and raise up children for him. Hence, they were not the children of the one who begot them, but by adoption they were regarded as belonging to the previous husband. Hence, Luke, who mentions many sons by adoption, does not say "begot"; because, although they had not begotten them, yet they were theirs by adoption. But Matthew, who mentions only fathers according to the flesh, says begot. The reason for this is that, as has been stated, Matthew is concerned mainly with Christ's humanity. And because according to the flesh he was born of parents according to the flesh, no one is mentioned in Matthew's genealogy who was not a father according to the flesh. But Luke stresses in Christ the priestly dignity through which we are adopted as God's sons; therefore, he mentioned fathers not only according to the flesh but also those according to the Law.
They differ, fourthly, as to termini: because Matthew begins his genealogy with Abraham and continues it to Christ; but Luke goes from Christ not only to Abraham but as far as God. The reason for this can be taken from the fact that Matthew wrote to the Hebrews, who boasted of Abraham: "We are descendants of Abraham" (Jn 8:33), who was the first principle of believing; and therefore, Matthew begins with Abraham. But Luke wrote to the Greeks, who knew nothing about Abraham except through Christ: for if Christ had not existed, they would have known nothing about Abraham; therefore, Luke began with Christ and ended not only in Abraham, but in God.
They differ, fifthly, as to the persons listed: because in Luke's entire genealogy no woman is mentioned; but in Matthew some women are introduced. The reason for this, according to Ambrose, is that Luke, as has been said, commands especially the priestly dignity; but the greatest purity is required in a priest. But Matthew wove his genealogy according to the flesh; therefore some women are mentioned there.
Yet it should be noted that in all of Matthew's genealogy only women who were sinners are mentioned, either because she had been noted for some sin, as Tamar, who committed fornication (Gen 38:24) and Ruth, who had been an idolater and a gentile; and Uriah's wife, who was an adulteress (2 Sam 11:2). These were mentioned to designate, according to Jerome, that he whose genealogy is given, entered the world to redeem sinners. Another reason is given by Ambrose, namely, in order to remove embarrassment from the Church. For if Christ willed to be born of sinners, unbelievers should not jeer, if sinners join the Church. Another reason can be assigned, I believe, according to Chrysostom, in order to show the imperfection of the Law and that Christ came to fulfill the Law. The fact that certain female sinners are mentioned denotes that those who were greatest in the Law were sinners; as David and Judah. And in this is designated the imperfection of others. For if those were sinners, then much more the others: "All have sinned and need the glory of God" (Rom 3:23). And therefore they are mentioned in the genealogy of Christ to designate that he had fulfilled the Law. Note, however, that those women, although they had been sinners, were not so at the time in which their genealogy is woven; but they had already been cleansed by penance.
He says, therefore, Abraham was the father of Isaac. Here two things should be considered according to the letter, or literal sense. First, that by those fathers mentioned Christ is designated; secondly, that even those are referred or can be referred to our instruction. He says, therefore, first: Abraham was the father of Isaac. And this is stated in Gen (c. 21). But Isaac was the father of Jacob (Gen c. 25). And Jacob was the father of Judah and his brothers. Here one asks, since Abraham had another son besides Isaac, namely, Ishmael, as did Isaac, why no mention is made of them here, when it says, Judah and his brothers. Also, why is Judah expressly mentioned by name rather than the others.
The reason is that Judah and his brothers continued in the worship of the one God and, therefore, they are mentioned in the genealogy of Christ; but not Isaac and Ishmael, or Jacob and Esau. As to the second, this occurred to show that in Christ Jacob's prophecy was fulfilled: "The scepter shall not depart from Judah nor the ruler's staff from between his feet, until he comes to whom it belongs. And he will be the expected of the gentiles" (Gen 29:10); "For it is evident that our Lord was descended from Judah" (Heb 7:14); and that is why he is mentioned rather than the others.
Judah was the father of Perez and Zerah by Tamar. Here one asks, since the Lord was not born of Zerah but of Perez, why was the former mentioned? Also, why was he expressed by name, whereas previously he said, his brothers ? The answer, according to Ambrose, is that this took place in a mystery. To understand this, note the story in Gen (c. 38) that in Tamar's delivery, Zerah appeared first and the midwife tied a scarlet thread on his hand and said: (5:28) "This one came out first." Therefore, his name was called Zerah. But as he drew back his hand, the other came out. The midwife said: "What a breach you have made for yourself." But Zerah, who appeared first, signifies the Jewish people on whose hand the midwife tied the scarlet thread, i.e., circumcision, which involves a flow of blood. But as he drew back his hand, the other came out, because "a blinding has come upon part of Israel" (Rom 11:25). For thus the divided gentile people entered into the light of faith, having come from the matrix of ignorance and unbelief.
Secondly, it should be noted that by the fathers mentioned in the genealogy of Christ, Christ is signified either by reason of the name or of a deed or of something else, as is clear. For Abraham means the father of many nations and signifies Christ, about whom Heb (2:10) says: "Who had brought many sons to glory." Furthermore, at the Lord's command Abraham left his homeland (Gen 12:4), and it is Christ who said in Jeremiah (12:7): "I have forsaken my house, I have abandoned my heritage." In like manner Abraham, who laughed, saying: "God has made laughter for me" (Gen 21:6); and it is Christ at whose birth joy is announced not to one person alone but to the entire world: "Behold, I bring you news of great joy, which will come to all the people; for to you is born this day in the city of David a Savior, who is Christ the Lord" (Lk 2:10). Similarly, by Jacob, both by reason of its meaning and by reason of an action, as is evident from his putting a stone, i.e., the hardness of the passion, under his head. In like manner by Judah and Perez, which means division: for he will divide the sheep from the goats (Mt 25:32).
But morally, in those generations the status of our justification is designated according to the six requirements for justification:
  1. namely, faith, by Abraham, who was justified by the righteousness of faith; for elsewhere he is called the principle of faith: "The purpose was to make him the father of all who believe without being circumcised" (Rom 4:11).
  2. Isaac, hope, because it means laughter: "Rejoice in hope" (Rom 12:12).
  3. Jacob, charity, for he took two wives: Leah, which means labor, and Rachel, i.e., the two lives inspired by charity according to the two precepts: for the contemplative delights in God; the active is the life through which the neighbor is helped.
  4. Judah, confession, which is twofold: of faith: "Man believes with his heart and so is justified, and he confesses with his lips and so is saved" (Rom 10:10). The other confession is of sins: "Confess your sins to one another" (James 5:16).
  5. But two effects follow from this, namely, the destruction of vices, which is designated by Perez,
  6. and the origin of virtue, which is signified by Zerah. And these arise from Tamar, which means bitterness: "All my sleep has fled because of the bitterness of my soul" (Is 38:15).
Perez was the father of Hezron. Here is mentioned a list of the fathers born in Egypt or during the exodus. For just as by Perez, which means division, is signified Christ (Mt 25:32): "He will separate the sheep from the goats"; so by Hezron, which means arrow or inner court. For he is called arrow on account of the efficacy of preaching, which penetrates the hearts of the audience: "Your arrows are sharp in the heart of the king's enemies; the peoples fall under you" (Ps 45:5); but inner court on account of the breadth of charity, because it loved not only friends but enemies as well: "While we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son" (Rom 5:10); "He made intercession for the transgressors" (Is 53:12); "Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do" (Lk 23:34).
Hezron was the father of Ram. Ram means chosen or on high: "Behold my servant, and he is high above all" (Is 42:1); "He put him above every principality" (Eph 1:21).
Ram was the father of Amminadab, which means voluntarily. For it is in his person that Ps 54 (v. 6) says: "With a freewill offering I will sacrifice to you; I will give thanks to your name, O Lord, for it is good"; (Is 53:7): "He was offered, because he willed it; yet he opened not his mouth"; (Jn 6:38): "I came not to do my will but his who sent me."
Aminadab was the father of Nahshon, which means augury, or serpentine, because Christ knew not only present things but also the past and future: "All are open and laid bare to his sight" (Heb 4:13). Serpentine on account of prudence, for prudence is attributed to the serpent: "Be prudent as serpents" (Mt 10:16); "The deceived and the deceiver he knows" (Job 12:16).
Note that Nahshon lived in the time of Moses and departed with him from Egypt. He was also a chief in the tribe of Judah in the desert (Num 1:7). But note that Ex (13:18), where the text has, "The children of Israel left Egypt armed for battle," Aquila translated "prepared for battle," but the LXX text is better: "The children of Israel left Egypt in the fifth generation.
But it is said that one should count not through the tribe of Judah but through the tribe of Levi, under whose leadership the children of Israel left Egypt: "You lead your people like a flock, by the hand of Moses and Aaron" (Ps 77:20). And it is evident that there are only five generations: for Jacob was the father of Levi, Levi of Khath, Kohath of Amram, Amram of Moses and Aaron, and under Moses they left Egypt.
Note here that the tribe of Judah was multiplied more than all the other tribes, because kings, who should fight, were destined to come from it. The tribe which multiplied the least was Levi's, because it was pre-ordained to divine duties and the priesthood, for which fewer sufficed. Therefore, he desires that even by counting through the tribe of Judah the statement in Genesis (15:16) is true: "They shall come back here in the fifth generation." Therefore, Jerome says that what is said there should be understood by counting through the tribe of Levi; but what is said here, through the tribe of Judah. For Perez entered Egypt with Jacob and with Judah, his father. And it is evident that Nahshon was the fifth from Perez. Similarly, Levi entered Egypt with his father, Jacob. And therefore, the generations must be counted from Levi and not from Jacob. But it is clear that Moses was the fourth from Levi.
Nahshon was the father of Salmon. Salmon means sensible and signifies Christ, in whom are hidden all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge. Morally, it should be noted here that just as in the first generation is signified the order of our justification as to the state of beginners; so in this second generation, which similarly contains five, is signified the progress of the proficients. For the first thing to follow from the fact that a man has been justified from sin is that he has zeal for souls. Therefore, it was fitting that Parez beget Hezron, which means arrow, on account of the efficacy of preaching, by which the hearts of the audience are penetrated: "He made me a polished arrow" (Is 49:2). The others are also adapted thus.
Salmon was the father of Boaz... Here are mentioned fathers born after the entry into the promised land. For Salmon was fathered in the desert and entered the promised land with Joshuah; he took as his wife Rahab, a prostitute, from whom Boaz was born. Boaz means strong: "O Lord, my strength and my stronghold" (Jer 16:19). Rahab, however, means hunger or width, and signifies the Church, because beatitude is related to that hunger: "Blessed are they who hunger and thirst after justice, for they shall have their fill" (Mt 5:6). It means width, because the Church has been spread through the whole world: "Enlarge the place of your tent and let the curtains of your tents be stretched out" (Is 54:2). Likewise it means impetus, because by the impetus of preaching it converts kings and philosophers. It signifies, too, the Church by reason of the fact that Rahab placed in her window a scarlet thread, by which she was saved from the destruction of Jericho (Jos 2:21). Our window is the mouth: therefore, the thread in the window is our confession of the passion of Christ, through which the Church is freed from death. Likewise, by reason of the marriage: because just as Rahab was joined in marriage to Salmon, who was a chief in the tribe of Judah, so Christ espoused the Church to himself: "I betrothed you to Christ to present you as a pure bride to her one husband" (2 Cor 11:2).
But here one asks according to the letter, since Rahab was a prostitute, how was she espoused to such a great chief, who was greater than many others? The answer is that Rahab did something great, in as much as she scorned her own people and her paternal rite and chose the worship of the God of Israel. Therefore, as if to show the greatest honor, she was given to the noblest chief.
Boaz was the father of Obed by Ruth. This is quoted from the last chapter of the Book of Ruth. Obed means serving or service; and it signifies Christ, of whom a prophet says: "You have made me serve in your sins" (Is 43:24). But Ruth signifies the Church born of the gentiles by reason of place: for she was a Moabitess. Moab means from the father: "You are from your father the devil" (Jn 8:44). And again by reason of marriage, as it says in a Gloss.
But why were these women mentioned here, since they were sinners? Jerome gives a reason touching Ruth, namely, that a prophecy be fulfilled: "Send a lamb, O Lord, to rule the earth from a rock in the desert" (Is 16:1). The rock of the desert is of evil, and Ruth the Moabitess is signified. Ambrose, however assigns another reason, saying: "It would come to pass that the Church would be composed of gentile unbelievers; and, therefore, it could blush and be embarrassed, unless they saw that even Christ was descended from sinners." Hence, in order to remove such embarrassment and confusion, they were to be listed.
But it says in Dt (25:3): "Moabites and Ammonites will not enter the Church." Therefore, since Ruth was a Moabitess, how was she received into the Church? The answer is from the Apostle to the Galatians (5:18) that those led by the Spirit are not under the law. But in a law the intention of the lawgiver is more to be considered than the words of the law. For what was the cause why the Lord forbade them to enter the Church? Because he found idolatry among them, he did not wish the just to be drawn into idolatry. Hence, when she was not converted, she was no longer an idolatress and, therefore, not subject to the prohibition.
Obed was the father of Jesse. This is from the last chapter of Ruth. Jesse is taken to mean sacrifice or conflagration and signifies the one who offered himself as a victim to God in an odor of sweetness. But since he was also called Isai, as is clear in 1 Samuel in many places, why did not the evangelist use that name here? The answer is that this was one to show that in Christ was fulfilled the word of the prophet: "There shall come forth a shoot from the stump of Jesse" (Is 11:2).
Jesse was the father of David the king. David is taken to mean strong hand and fair to behold; both of which suit Christ, as is evident. For he was strong in overcoming the devil. "But when one stronger than he assails him and overcomes him, he takes away his armor in which he trusted and divides his spoil" (Lk 11:22). Also "he is the fairest of the sons of men" (Ps 45:2). But why was it that, since many of the others were kings, he is called king? The answer is that he was the first king in the tribe of Judah, from which the Lord was born. For although Saul had been king, he was from the tribe of Benjamin. The second reason is that the others reigned on account of the merits of David: "I will establish his line for ever and his throne as the days of the heavens" (Ps 89:29). The third reason is to show the fulfillment of Jeremiah's prophecy (23:5): "I will raise up for David a righteous branch and he shall reign as king and deal wisely, and shall execute justice and righteousness in the land"; "Upon the throne of David and over his kingdom to establish it" (Is 9:7).
But morally in this generation the fruit of the perfect is designated, just as in other generations the fruit of beginners and proficients. For the first requirement for a perfect man is that he be brave in attacking adversities, so that he is not held back on account of some difficulty: and this is signified by Boaz, which is taken to mean brave: "They who hope in the Lord shall renew their strength, they shall mount up with wings like eagles; they shall run and not be weary, they shall walk and not faint" (Is 40:31); "Who shall find the valiant woman?" (Pr 31:10). The second is the humility of the servant, so that the greater one is, the humbler he is in all things; and this is signified by Obed, which is taken to mean incense or conflagration: "Let my prayer be directed as incense in your sight" (Ps 14:2). And from this, one arrives at the kingdom and glory, because Jesse was the father of David the king: "Who made them a kingdom and priests to our God" (Rev 5:20); "You are a chosen race, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, God's own people" (1 Pt 2:9).

1—3
Mt 1:6-11
6b And David the king begot Solomon, of her that had been the wife of Urias. 7. And Solomon begot Roboam. And Roboam begot Abia. And Abia begot Asa. 8. And Asa begot Josaphat. And Josaphat begot Joram. And Joram begot Ozias. 9. And Ozias begot Joatham. And Joatham begot Achaz. And Achaz begot Ezechias. 10. And Ezechias begot Manasses. And Manasses begot Amon. And Amon begot Josias. 11. And Josias begot Jechonias and his brethren in the transmigration of Babylon.
Having presented the genealogical series of the fathers which ran through the patriarchs, he now presents the series of fathers which came forth from kings. And it is divided into two parts: first are presented the kings born of Israel without a mixture of alien seed; secondly, the kings who undertook a union with foreigners at Joram was the father of Uzziah.
Here two questions arise: for Luke in recounting the generation of Christ ascends through Nathan; but Matthew proceeds in descending order from David to Christ through Solomon. Hence, there seems to be some contrariety. The answer, as has been said, is that Luke in the genealogy of Christ mentions many fathers who were not fathers of fleshly origin by propagation but according to legal adoption; but Matthew mentions no one who was not a father according to the flesh. And it is true that according to the flesh the Lord descended from David through Solomon and not through Nathan; nevertheless, according to Augustine there is no lack of mystery that Matthew goes from David through Solomon to Christ, but Luke ascends from Christ to David through Nathan. For Matthew had undertaken to describe the origin of Christ according to the flesh, in virtue of which Christ descended even unto the likeness of sinful flesh; and therefore, Matthew is correct in his genealogy's descending from David through Solomon, with whose mother David had sinned. But Luke, who intends to stress in Christ the priestly dignity, through which was expiation of sins, is correct in ascending to David through Nathan, who was a holy man. But note that according to the same Augustine in the Book of Retractions it is not supposed that this prophet Nathan who rebuked David was the same as the son he fathered, but that they were alike in name only.
The second question is why Bathsheba is not mentioned by name as were Tamar, Rahab and Ruth. The answer is that the others, although they had been sinners for a while, were later converted and repentant; but she committed the crime of adultery basely and consented to murder. Therefore, on account of the shame her name is kept silent.
But note that in Scripture sometimes the sins of the great are recorded, as David and others; and this, because the devil prostrates not only the small and lowly, but also the great; for he is our adversary. And therefore, as a warning they are mentioned, so that he who stands may not fall. Another reason is that they not think themselves more than men. For if someone were to consider only the perfection in them, he could be deceived into idolatry; but when he sees that they have fallen into sin, he no longer believes that they are superhuman.
Note, too, according to Augustine, that sometimes the literal fact is evil and the thing is very good; and sometimes the deed is good and the thing signified evil. For Uriah was a good and just man is not reprehended for anything in Scripture; yet he signifies the devil. Bathsheba on the other hand was a sinner; yet she signifies a good thing, namely, the Church. For Uriah is taken to mean God my light and signifies the devil, who desired the light of divinity: "I will be like the Most High" (Is 14:14). Bathsheba is taken to mean seven wells or the well of a group and signifies the Church of the gentiles on account of the seven-fold grace of baptism. The devil first married her, but David, i.e., Christ, took her from him and became one with her and killed the devil. Or Bathsheba signifies the Law, through whose ways were led the people who do not want to enter the house through spiritual understanding but bring in the letters of their death, because "the letter kills" (2 Cor 3:6). But David, i.e., Christ, removed the Law from the Jews, when he taught how to understand it spiritually.
Solomon was the father of Rehoboam. But just as David is taken to mean stronghanded or fair to behold, so Solomon, peaceful: and this is correct, because from the vigor of good activity arises peace of conscience: "Great peace have those who love they law" (Ps 119:165). But it happens that from peace of conscience a man wants to arrive at the good. Hence, Solomon begot Rehoboam, which is taken to mean force, because by the force of preaching one with peace of conscience is moved to extend Christ's name, as it says of the apostles in Is (27:6): "They will come to Jacob with force, Israel shall blossom and bring forth fruits and fill the whole world with fruit." But both signify Christ, because he is peace. Also Rehoboam, who converted the people by the force of preaching.
Rohoboam was the father of Abijah, which is taken to mean God the Father, because, from the fact that a man is eager for the spiritual or bodily progress of others through works of mercy, he is made worthy of God's fatherhood, as it says below: (5:44): "Do good to those who hate you, that you may be children of your Father who is in heaven"; and in Lk (6:36): "Be merciful." This, too, befits Christ, to whom it is said: "I will be to him a father, and he shall be to me a son" (Heb 1:5).
Abijah was the father of Asa, which is taken to mean raise up: because sometimes a man, after being made the father and superior over others, experiences an absence of confidence. Therefore, Abijah was the father of Asa, in order that a man make continual progress and raise himself always to higher things. This befits Christ, who is said to be raised up, i.e., growing: "The boy grew" (Lk 2:40). Or "raising up," because he took away the sins of the world.
Asa was the father of Jehoshophat, which is taken to mean living on high, because the one appointed judge ought to live on high: "He will dwell on the heights" (Is 33:6). How this happens is told by the Apostle: "Our commonwealth is in heaven" (Phil 3:20). And this befits Christ, because "the lord is high above all the nations."
Joram was the father of Uzziah. Here a question arises. For it says in 1 Chronicles (3:11) that Joram was the father of Ahaziah, who was the father of Joash, who was the father of Amaziah, also called Azariah. Amaziah was the father of Uzziah. Therefore, the evangelist seems to have erred twice in the genealogical series: first, because Joram was not the father of Uzziah; secondly, because he left out three generations. The answer to the first difficulty is that for one to generate another can be understood in two ways: mediately and immediately. Immediately, as the father according to the flesh immediately generates his son. In this sense, Joram did not generate Uzziah. In another way, mediately, as we are called sons of Adam; and so a son can be said to be generated by a father or grandfather, because he descended from him through a mediate generation.
These are three reasons why he left out three kings. The first is from Jerome, who says (as it is stated in Ex 20:5): "The Lord visits the sins of the fathers upon the children of the third and fourth generation of those who hate me." Now Joram married the daughter of Jezebel, named Athalia, who drew him to idolatry. Ahaziah was more given to idolatry than his father. Similarly Joram, along with the crime of idolatry, also slew Zechariah, the son of Jehoiada. Therefore, those three, as though unworthy, were excluded from the genealogy of Christ.
Chrysostom gives another reason. For the Lord (2 Kg 9) commanded Jehu, the son of Nimshi, to destroy the house of Ahab. He was diligent in executing the command, and yet he did not cease worshiping the gods, for he adored calves cast out of metal. And because he was diligent in carrying out the Lord's command by destroying Ahab's house, it was said to him that his sons to the fourth generation would sit upon the throne. Hence, just as Jehu merited the kingdom of Israel to the third or fourth generation, so oppositely, Joram, who had intercourse with pagan women and transferred the sin of the house of Israel to the house of Judah, was due to lose the name of his posterity in the genealogy of Christ to the fourth generation, having made expiation for his sin.
In Questions of the New and Old Testaments Augustine assigns another reason. For he says that some were good and they found good fathers, as Isaac and Jacob; some were evil and yet found good fathers, as Solomon was a sinner and yet had David, a just and holy man, as his father. Some were not good and did not have good fathers, as those three, as is clear from the foregoing. Joram sinned and his sin continued to Uzziah, who did almost no evil, except that he burned incense; but continuation in sin is the cause or reason of destruction. Therefore, those three, who persisted in the sin of idolatry, are excluded from the genealogy of Christ.
A mystical reason is assigned on account of the three uses of fourteen by which Matthew intends to describe the genealogy of Christ. Uzziah is taken to mean the Lord's robust one and it signifies Christ about whom it says in Ps 118 (v. 14): "The Lord is my strength and my song; he has become my salvation. " Mystically, Joram was the father of Uzziah, because those who live in high places ought to act bravely. Note that Isaiah prophesied under this Uziah, as is clear from Is (c. 13). For God removed prophecy and teaching on account of the sins of princes and kings; hence, under a good king prophecy began once more.
Uzziah was the father of Jotham, which is taken to mean perfect, and it signifies Christ, through whom the Church grows perfect daily. And so it was that Uzziah was the father of Jotham, because those who act bravely make continual progress: "They will go from virtue to virtue" (Ps 84:8).
Jotham was the father of Ahaz, which is taken to mean comprehending, because by continuous progress in the virtues a man comes to the knowledge of God: "Through your precepts I get understanding; therefore I hate every false way (Ps 119:104); "They declared God's works and have understood what he has wrought" (Ps 64:9). Therefore, Paul says: "I press on to make it my own, because Christ Jesus has made me his own" (Phil 3:12). And it befits Christ, who alone comprehends the godhead perfectly: "No one knows the Father, but the Son" (Lk 10:22).
Ahaz was the father of Hezekiah, i.e., the strong lord, because he had such strength from the Lord: "The Lord is my rock and my fortress" (2 Sam 22:2). and this befits Christ, who is strong in battle.
Hezekiah was the father of Manasseh and it means forgetful, because one who knows God so well forgets temporal things: "Forget your people and your father's house" (Ps 45:10); "God has made me forget all my hardship" (Gen 41:51). And this befits Christ of whom it says: "If a wicked man turns away from all his sins, I will not remember the sins he has committed" (Ez 18:21).
Manasseh was the father of Amon, i.e., faithful and nourishing, because he is truly faithful who spurns temporal things. For, according to Gregory, fraud is the daughter of greed; therefore, one who perfectly scorns temporal things is no longer worried about unbelief. Hence, it is well said that Manasseh was the father of Amon. For this is taken to mean nourishing, because one who spurns temporal things should mercifully use them to nourish the poor: "If you would be perfect, go and sell all you have": behold the scorn; "and give to the poor": behold the nourishment (Mt 19:21). This befits Christ, who is truly faithful: "It was I who taught Ephraim to walk, I took him up in my arms; but they did not know that I healed them" (Hos 11:3); "How often would I have gathered your children together as a hen her brood under her wings and you would not" (Mt 23:37).
Amon was the father of Josiah, which is taken to mean the Lord's salvation, or incense, because man obtains his salvation by forgetting temporal things, which he gives away and distributes. Or this incense befits Christ: "In the sight of their fathers he wrought marvels" (Ps 78:12); "He gave himself up for us, a fragrant offering and sacrifice to God" (Eph 5:2).
Josiah was the father of Jechoniah and his brothers. This is taken to mean the Lord's preparation or the resurrection, and it signifies Christ, who prepared a place for us (Jn 14) and who says: "I am the resurrection and the life" (Jn 11:22). And through this we come to the resurrection.
Here arise three textual questions: first, how Josiah is said to be the father of Jechoniah, whereas he begot not him but his father, Jehoiakim. There are two answers to this. According to Chrysostom, with whom Augustine agrees, the name of Jehoiakim is entirely omitted, because he reigned not by God's decree but by the power of Pharaoh, who established him in the kingdom after imprisoning his brother, Jotham, who had reigned before him. In regard to this, note the history in 2 Kings (c. 22) and 2 Chronicles (c. 36). Josiah had three sons, Jotham, Jehoahaz (also called Eliakim) and Zedekiah. For if, as Augustine says, those three kings are removed from the genealogy, because they were guilty of idolatry; how much more the one who was installed not by God or a prophet but by a pagan? The opinion is Jerome's but not the words, as he wishes and Ambrose concurs, that both were called Jehoiakim, i.e., the one mentioned at the end of the second 14 and at the beginning of the third; and both Jechoniah and Jehoiakim are the same. Hence, it should be noted that Josiah had three sons: Jehoiakim, also called Eliakim, Jotham and Zedekiah. But when Josiah was dead, Jotham reigned, although he was the second son. After his capture and imprisonment by Pharaoh, king of Egypt, Jehoiakim was made king with the obligation of paying tribute. After Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, overcame the king of Egypt, he besieged Jerusalem and took Jehoiakim, whom he sent to Jerusalem under tribute. Later, when Jehoiakim, trusting in the king of Egypt's help, attempted to rebel against the king of Babylon, Nebuchadnezzar went up to Jerusalem, captured and slew him, and put Jehoiakim's son in his place and called him Jehoiakim, the same name as his father. After this action Nebuchadnezzar feared that he might recall his father's death and form an alliance with the king of Egypt. So he returned to Jerusalem, attacked it, and this Jehoiakim, the son of the other Jehoiakim, surrendered himself and his wife and sons on the advice of Jeremiah to king Nebuchadnezzar; and they are properly said to have migrated in the transmigration. Nebuchadnezar, however, appointed the father's brother, Zedekiah, king in his place and brought Jehoiakim to Babylon. He is the one about whom it is said later: and after the departure to Babylon.
But why was he called Jechoniah, when his name was Jehoiakim? The answer is that the name was given him by the prophet Jeremiah (22:24): "Thus says the Lord: though Coniah, the son of Jehoiakim, king of Judah, wore the signet ring on my right hand, yet I would tear you of." and in v. 28: "Is this man Coniah a despised broken pot?" And, therefore, the evangelist preferred to use that name, to show that he agrees with the prophet.
The second question is why it says Jechoniah and his brothers. For there were many kings who had brothers, but no mention is made of them. The answer is, according to Ambrose, that wherever mention is made of brothers, as when it says, "Judah and his brothers," and "Perez and Zerah by Tamar," it signifies that they were equal in holiness or malice. But those three were all evil. Or it can be said that it was because each of those brothers reigned, as is clear from what has been said. This was not true of the brothers of other kings.
The third question concerns the phrase, in the transmigration. It seems to be false, because Josiah never transmigrated. The answer is that this must be taken according to God's foreknowledge, according to which it was ordained that those whom he then generated would transmigrate. Or it can be said that in the transmigration is the same as near the transmigration, or when it was now imminent.

1—4
Mt 1:12-21
12. And after the transmigration of Babylon, Jechonias begot Salathiel. And Salathiel begot Zorobabel. 13. And Zorobabel begot Abiud. And Abiud begot Eliacim. And Eliacim begot Azor. 14. And Azor begot Sadoc. And Sadoc begot Achim. And Achim begot Eliud. 15. And Eliud begot Eleazar. And Eleazar begot Mathan. And Mathan begot Jacob. 16. And Jacob begot Joseph the husband of Mary, of whom was born Jesus, who is called Christ. 17. So all the generations from Abraham to David, are fourteen generations. And from David to the transmigration of Babylon, are fourteen generations: and from the transmigration of Babylon to Christ are fourteen generations. 18. Now the generation of Christ was in this wise. When as his mother Mary was espoused to Joseph, before they came together, she was found with child, of the Holy Ghost. 19. Whereupon Joseph her husband, being a just man, and not willing publicly to expose her, was minded to put her away privately. 20. But while he thought on these things, behold the Angel of the Lord appeared to him in his sleep, saying: Joseph, son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife, for that which is conceived in her, is of the Holy Ghost. 21. And she shall bring forth a son: and thou shalt call his name Jesus. For he shall save his people from their sins.
Here is given the third series of fourteen in the genealogy of Christ, and it lists private persons. Concerning Jechoniah, as was indicated above, there were two opinions: for Jerome and Ambrose think that the one was placed at the end of the first series of fourteen and went by the name of Jehoiakim; the other is the one named Jehoiachim. Augustine's opinion has been given above. For the transmigration of the children of Israel signifies the transfer of the faith to the gentiles: "It was necessary that the word of God should be spoken first to you:" (Acts 13:46). In that transmigration was made, as it were, a certain reflection of the Jews upon the gentiles. Hence, someone is, as it were, constituted a corner; and therefore, Jechoniah signifies Christ, who was made the corner-stone, uniting in himself both the Jewish people and the gentiles: "The stone which the builders rejected has become the head of the corner" (Ps 118:22).
In Jeremiah (22:30) it says: "Write this man, Zedekiah, down as childless, a man who shall not succeed in his days; for none of his offspring shall succeed in sitting on the throne of David." How then is Christ said to have descended from David through Zedekiah, since it is written of Christ: "Upon the throne of David and over his kingdom sit" (Is 9:7)? The answer is that, according to Ambrose, when Christ is said to sit upon the throne, it means a spiritual, not a material, throne, except in as much as a spiritual kingdom is signified by David's material kingdom.
Shealtiel was the father of Zerubbabel. But 1 Ch (c. 3) says that the sons of Jechoniah were Shealtiel, Malchiram, Pedaiah, whose sons were Zerubbabel and Shimei. No mention is made of Abiud. Therefore, it seems that the evangelist erred in saying that Shealtiel was the father of Zerubbabel and that Zerubbabel was the father of Abiud. Three answers are given to this in a Gloss.
  • One answer is that in the book of Chronicles many things are marred by the mistakes of writers, especially matters pertaining to numbers and names. On account of these errors, the Apostle forbids the converts to occupy themselves with those genealogies, which promote speculation rather than divine training (1 Tim 4).
  • Another answer is that Shealtiel had two names: for he was called Shealtel and Caphadar; and therefore the book of Chronicles says that Zerubbabel is the son of Caphadara, but the evangelist that he is the son of Shealtiel. Therefore, there is no contrariety.
  • A third answer is the truer one, namely, that Shealtiel and Caphadara were brothers, as it says in the book of Chronicles. Caphadara fathered a son whom he called by the same name, Zerubbabel, who was the father of Abiud. It should be noted that the book of Chronicles narrates the genealogy of Caphadara, but the evangelist that of Shealtiel, because Christ was to be born from him.
Note, too, that of those who were from Abiud to Joseph, no mention is made in the books of Sacred Scripture, but they were taken from the Hebrew people's annals, most of which Herod burned, in order to conceal the ignobility of his own ancestors. The text is evident; let us take up the mystical sense. Note, therefore, that in this section of the genealogy three orders are mentioned. The first is the order of teachers and contains four generations; for preparation is required before prayer: "Before prayer prepare your soul" (Sir 18:23) and therefore, after Jechoniah, which is taken to mean the Lord's preparation, comes Shealtiel, which means my petition; and it designates Christ, who in all things "is heard for his reverence" (Heb 5:7). But the prayer should come before teaching: "Pray that utterance may be given to me in opening my mouth" (Eph 6:19). And therefore, Shealtiel follows Zerubbabel, which means teacher of Babel, i.e., of confusion; because by the teaching and preaching of the apostles the gentiles were recalled to the true God, to the confusion of idolatry. And this especially befits Christ, who says: "You call me master and Lord, and you say well" (Jn 13:13). By teaching and preaching, however, a man acquires the dignity of a father; hence, those who give spiritual instruction are called father: "For although you have countless guides in Christ, you do not have many fathers" (1 Cor 4:15). And therefore there follows, Zerubbabel was the father of Abiud, which is interpreted as my father, and this befits Christ: "He shall cry to me, 'You are my father'" (Ps 89:26).
Abius was the father of Eliakim. Here is designated the order of beginners or hearers. But the first effect which preaching makes in the hearer and which the preacher should intend is that he rise from vices to virtues, according to Eph (5:4): "Awake, O sleeper." And therefore, Abiud was the father of Eliakim, which is interpreted resurrection, and befits Christ, who says in Jn (11:26): "Everyone who believes in me has everlasting life." The one rising cannot reach the state of righteousness except by God's help, as it says in Ps 121 (v. 2): "My help is from the Lord." And therefore it follows: Eliakim was the father of Azor, which is interpreted helped. And this befits Christ, of whom it says in Ps 27 (v. 9): "Be my helper, O Lord." By means of this help one reaches righteousness; hence, Azor was the father of Zadok, which means just: "It is the justice of God for salvation to everyone who has faith" (Rom 1:22). The consummation or end of righteousness is charity: "The end of righteousness is Christ, the end of the precept is charity" (1 Tim 1:5). There are only two precepts, namely, the love of God and of neighbor: "And this commandment we have from God, that he who loves God shall also love his brother" (1 Jn 4:21). And therefore, Zadok follows Achim; and Achim Elius. Achim means brother; hence, it signifies love of neighbor: "Behold, how good and how pleasant it is for brothers to dwell together in unity" (Ps 133:1). This befits Christ, who is our flesh and brother. And because love of neighbor cannot exist without love of God, it follows Eliud was the father of Achim. Elius means my God: "I will love you, O Lord" (Ps 18:2). And this befits Christ: "You are my God" (Ps 34:15).
Achim was the father of Eleazar. Here is designated the order of proficients. But one cannot make progress without God's help; hence, the first thing required for making progress is divine help. Therefore, Eliud is rightly followed by Eleazar, which means God, my helper: "Blessed is the man whose help is from you" (Ps 88:6). But because God can help towards salvation in many ways, as by removing obstacles and by giving occasions, the strongest help is by the gift of grace: "By the grace of God I am what I am" (1 Cor 15:10). And therefore, Eleazar, i.e., the help of God, is followed by Matthan, i.e., gift, namely, of divine grace. And this befits Christ, who is also the giver: "God so loved the world that he gave his only-begotten son" (Jn 3:16): "He gave gifts to men" (Eph 4:8). But because man could so rely on the gift of grace, that he would become negligent by not cooperating with grace through his free will, there follows Jacob, which means wrestler. Therefore 1 Cor (15:10) says: "By the grace of God I am what I am." and then, "and his grace in me has not been void"; "We urge you not to receive the grace of God in vain" (2 Cor 6:1). Now follows Joseph, i.e., increase, because by grace and the effort of free will a man reaches increase: "The path of the righteous is like the light of dawn, which shines brighter and brighter until full day" (Pr 4:18). Hence, Jacob was the father of Joseph the husband of Mary.
But two questions arise here. The first concerns the contrariety which seems to exist between Luke and Matthew: for Luke says that Joseph was from Eli, who was from Matthat; but Matthew says that he was from Jacob. Therefore, there seems to be contrariety between them. The answer is that the two were from the same stock but not from the same family, namely Matthan and Matthat. Matthan married Hesta, from whom Jacob was born. But when Matthan died, because the Law did not forbid a widow to marry, she married his brother Matthat, who begot Eli through her. Hence, Jacob and Eli were brothers from the same mother but not from the same father. Eli took a wife and died without children; hence, Jacob, to raise up seed to his brother, took the same wife and begot Joseph. Consequently, Joseph was Jacob's son according to the flesh, but Eli's by adoption. Therefore, Matthew, who mentions only fathers according to the flesh in his genealogy, says that Joseph was the son of Jacob; but Luke, who mentions many fathers not according to the flesh, calls him the son of Eli. The reason for this diversity has been explained above.
But it should be noted that when a brother took the wife of his brother, in order to restore his name, it should not be supposed that the son produced was called by the name of the dead brother. For Boaz, who took Ruth to raise up seed to Elimelech, begot a son, whom he did not call Elimelech but Obed. However, he is said to have revived this name, because that son was ascribed to him according to the Law. This is not unbelievable; because, as we read in the history of the Church, the apostles and evangelists were instructed about the genealogy of Christ by his immediate parents, who got some of it from their memory and some from the books of Chronicles.
The second question is this: Matthew intended to write the genealogy of Christ; therefore, since Christ was not the son of Joseph but only of Mary, why was it necessary to extend the genealogy of Christ from Abraham to Joseph ? The answer is that it was customary among the Jews, and still is to this day, to take one's wife from hi own tribe. Hence, it says in Num (36:7) that each one took a wife from his own tribe and relatives. And although this was not necessary to observe, yet from custom it was observed. Hence, Joseph took as his wife, Mary, who was his closest relative. And therefore, because they were from the same stock, this shows that since Joseph descended from David, also Mary and Christ were from the seed of David. But where does it say that Joseph and Mary were from the same tribe? The answer is clear from Luke (2:4), because at the time of the census Joseph and Mary went into the city of David, which is Bethlehem. Hence, the fact that he took her with him shows that they were from the same family.
But why does he not show Christ's genealogy from David through Mary? The answer is that it was not the custom among the Hebrews or even the gentiles to weave a genealogy through the woman. Hence, Christ, who had come for the salvation of men, willed in this matter to observe the customs of men. And so his genealogy is described not through women especially since without danger to the truth his genealogy through men could be known.
The husband of Mary. Jerome says: "When you hear 'husband', suspicion should not be aroused about the wedding." But wasn't it a true marriage? The answer is that it was, because the three goods of marriage were there: the child, God himself; fidelity, because no adultery; and sacrament, because it was an indissoluble union of souls. What then is to be said? This is understood in regard to the completion of the wedding, which is by carnal union. But, as Augustine says, he is called the husband of Mary to show that the marriage is between two who vowed to be continent. But how was it a marriage? For the vow is an obstacle to contracting marriage and destroys the contract. Therefore, since the Blessed Virgin had vowed virginity, there seems to have been no marriage. Furthermore, there was consent to carnal union, if it was a marriage. The answer is that the Blessed Virgin faced a dilemma. For on the one hand was the Law's curse, to which a sterile woman was subject; on the other hand was her proposal to observe virginity, unless the Lord should ordain otherwise. Hence, she committed herself to the divine arrangement. As far as the statement that she consented to carnal union is concerned, it must be denied; but she consented to marriage directly and to carnal union, as it were, implicitly, if God willed it.
Of whom Jesus was born, who is called Christ. Here two errors are excluded: one of them says that Christ was the son of Joseph. This is excluded by the fact that it says of whom [de qua]. For if he had been the son of Joseph, he would have said of whom [de quo] or at least of whom [de quibus]. Valentine's error is also excluded, for he said that Christ did not assume a body from the Blessed Virgin, but that he brought it from heaven and it passed through the Blessed Virgin as through a channel. Opposed to this is the fact that it says of whom. For if the case were as Valentine said, the evangelist would not have said of whom but "through whom" or "from whom", or something of that sort. For this preposition "de" in de qua always denotes consubstantiality; but not the preposition "ex" from. Hence, one can say from [ex] the dawn of the day comes to be and that the box proceeded from the artisan [ex artifice] but never [de artifice]. Hence, by the fact that he says de, he denotes that the body of Christ was from, from [de] the body of the Blessed Virgin: "God sent his Son, born of woman, born under the law" (Gal 4:4). Here one must avoid Nestorius' error, who put two persons in Christ. Consequently, he did not admit that God was born and suffered. Neither did he attribute to the man things of God, such as to be eternal or to have created the stars. Hence in one of his letters he takes that text to confirm his error: of whom Jesus was born. He does not say "God" but Jesus, which is a man's name, and Christ. But according to this there would be no union in Christ, nor would Christ be described as one.
Hence, note that in Christ, because there is a union of two natures in one person, there is a "communication of idioms", so that things of God are attributed to the man, and conversely. And any example can be given of two accidents in a subject, as an apple is said to be white and tasty. As to the tasty thing, it is said to be white by reason of the fact that the apple is white, and conversely.
Who is called Christ. Note that he is simply called Christ without any addition. This denotes that he has been anointed with an invisible oil, not with a material oil as the kings and prophets in the Law: "Therefore God, your God, has anointed you with the oil of gladness above your fellows" (Ps 45:7).
So all the generations. Having mentioned the generation of Christ, he concludes to the number of generations. The first series of fourteen is from Abraham to David inclusively; hence David is included in that first set of fourteen. The second set of fourteen extends from David exclusively, namely, in such a way that David himself is not counted; but it begins with Solomon and ends at the transmigration to Babylon. And this is: and from David to the transmigration to Babylon. The third begins with the transmigration to Babylon and ends in Christ, so that Christ is the fourteenth.
But why was the evangelist so diligent and careful to distinguish Christ's generation into three sets of fourteen?
  • Chrysostom assigns a reason: because in those three sets of fourteen there always occurred some change in the people of Israel. For during the first fourteen they were under leaders; in the second under kings; in the third under high priests. And Christ himself is leader and king and high priest: "The Lord is our judge, the Lord is our lawgiver, the Lord is our king" (Is 33:22). About his priesthood it says in Ps 110 (v. 4): "You are a priest forever after the order of Melchizedek."
  • He assigns another reason, namely, to show the need for Christ's coming. For in the first fourteen they asked for a king against God's will and they transgressed the Law; in the second, however, they were led into captivity on account of their sins; but in the third through Christ we are freed from all the guilt and misery and slavery of sin.
  • Jerome assigns a third reason: because by those three are signified the three times in which the life of all men is led. For by the first fourteen is signified the time before the Law, because in it are mentioned certain fathers who lived before the Law; by the second time under the Law, because all those mentioned are under the Law; by the third, however, the time of grace, because it is terminated at Christ, through whom "grace and truth come" (Jn 1:17). This distinction also suits a mystery, because fourteen is a number composed of ten and four. By ten, therefore, is understood the Old Testament, which was given in ten commandments; but by four, the Gospel, which is distinguished into four books. These fourteens designate faith in the Trinity. Hence, by the fact that Matthew divides his genealogy into three sets of fourteen is designated that through New and Old Testaments by faith in the Trinity one arrives at Christ.
Concerning the number of generations there are two opinions. For according to Jerome, who says that the Jechoniah at the end of the second set of fourteen is not the same as the one at the beginning of the third; there are forty-two generations; as many as three fourteens make. But according to Augustine, there are only forty-one and that Christ is that one. And this befits a mystery. For fourteen arise by adding four to 10 and conversely. But according to the Platonists, four is the number for bodies; for a body is composed of four elements. Ten is the number resulting from the addition of the linear numbers: for one, two, three and four make ten. And because Matthew intends to declare how Christ descended linearly to us, he comes to us by forty generations. But Luke, who intends to commend in Christ the priestly dignity, to which belongs expiation of sins: "I say to you, not seven times, but seventy times seven times" (Mt 18:22), presents seventy-seven generations. This number comes from multiplying seven by eleven. By eleven, therefore, the transgression of the decalogue is understood; by seven the sevenfold grace, through which remission of sins comes about. The fact that Jerome posits forty-two generations is not devoid of mystery, because by those two are understood the two precepts of charity, or the two Testaments, New and Old.
(18) Now the birth of Jesus Christ took place in this way. Having presented Christ's genealogy in general, his generation is particular is now described. And it is divided into three parts: first, he presents a title; secondly he describes the manner of the generation (v. 18b), thirdly he proves the manner of generation (v 19).
He says, therefore of Christ. This is read in two ways: for according to Chrysostom it is a kind of prologue to what is to be said; but according to Remigius it is an epilogue of what has been said. In the first way, it is read thus: "Thus we have spoken about the genealogy of Christ, how Abraham was the father of Isaac, etc., by descent according to the flesh, but the birth of Christ took place in this way: supply: "as will be said in the following." In the second way it is read thus, so that it is an epilogue of what went before: "Thus Abraham etc. to Christ. But the birth of Christ took place in this way: supply: "so that from Abraham through David and others they stretch forth to Christ."
Then he describes the manner of the birth: first, he describes the person giving birth; secondly, the generating of Christ; thirdly the person generating.
He describes the person giving birth: first, from her condition, secondly, from her dignity; thirdly from her name.
He says, therefore, When his mother Mary had been betrothed to Joseph. But immediately a question arises. Since Christ willed to be born of a virgin, why should he want his mother to be betrothed? According to Jerome there are three reasons: the first is that the testimony to her virginity be more credible. For if she had not been betrothed and said that she is a virgin, when she was pregnant, it would seem that she claimed to be a virgin merely to conceal the crime of adultery. But there was no need to lie, when she was betrothed. And therefore, there was more reason to believe her: "Your testimonies were made exceedingly credible" (Ps 119:144). Another reason is that she would have the protection of a man, both when she fled into Egypt and when she returned. The third reason was in order that her offspring would be concealed from the devil; otherwise, if he knew, he would impede his passion and the fruit of our redemption: "If they had known, they would never have crucified the Lord of glory" (1 Cor 2:8). This is explained of the devil, i.e., not to permit him to be crucified.
But on the other hand, could not the devil know whether she was a virgin? For her virginity was in inviolate flesh. Therefore, the devil could know that she was a virgin. The answer is, according to Ambrose, who also assigns this reason: namely, that devils are by the subtlety of their nature capable of things which they cannot do without God's permission. Hence the devil would have known her virginity, if God had not prevented him from making a careful examination. According to Ambrose, there are three reasons for this:
  • the first is to preserve the honor of the mother of God: "The Lord preferred that men wonder about his origin, rather than about his mother's purity. Therefore, he willed that she be espoused, in order that any suspicion of adultery be removed; for he had come to fulfill the Law, not to destroy it: "I have come not to destroy the law but to fulfill it" (Mt 5:17); "Honor your father and your mother" (Ex 20:12).
  • Another reason is so that virgins observed in adultery might have no excuse; for if the Lord's mother had not been betrothed and yet pregnant, others could excuse themselves through her: "Incline not my heart to any evil to busy myself with wicked deeds" (Ps 141:4).
  • The third reason is because Christ espoused the Church to himself, and it is a virgin: "I have betrothed you to Christ" (2 Cor 11:2). Consequently, he willed to be born of a betrothed virgin as a sign that he had betrothed the Church to himself.
When his mother Mary had been betrothed. But to whom? To Joseph. According to Chrysostom, Joseph was a wood-worker and he signifies Christ, who restored all things through the wood of the cross in heaven and on the earth.
His mother, i.e., of God. Here is shown her dignity: for it has been granted to no creature, no man, no angel, to be the father or mother of God. But this was a privilege of a singular grace that she become the mother not only of a man but of God. Therefore, it says in Rev (12:1): "A woman clothed with the sun," as though filled with the Holy Trinity. Nestorius denied this, because the divinity was not received from the virgin. Against this the martyr Ignatius uses a beautiful example to show that she was the mother of God. "It is obvious," he says, "that in the generation of men in general the woman is called the mother; yet the woman does not give the rational soul, which is from God, but she gives the substance for the formation of the body. But the woman is called the mother of the whole man, because that which was taken from her is united to the rational soul. Similarly, since the humanity of Christ was taken from the Blessed Virgin, then on account of its being united to the divinity, the Blessed Virgin is called not only the mother of a man but also of God; although the divinity was not received from her any more than the rational soul in other is obtained from the mother.
Mary, a proper name is taken to mean star of the sea or enlightener and lady; hence in Rev (12:1) she is described with the moon under her feet.
Before they came together... Here Elvidius objects: "If before they came together, then at some time they did come together." Hence, he denied the virginity of Christ's mother: not before birth, not during the birth, but after the birth, he says that she was known by her husband. Jerome answers that no doubt the word "before" always implies a relationship to the future. But his can be in two ways: either according to reason or according to the acceptation of the intellect. For if one says: "Before I ate in the port at Rome, I sailed to Africa," that does not mean that after I sailed to Africa, I ate; but that I had intended to eat and, prevented by the sailing, I did not eat. And that is the case here. It should not be interpreted in such a way that later they really came together, as that knave says, but because from the very fact that she was betrothed to him according to general opinion, it was lawful for them to come together, although they never did.
Remigius explains it another way, so that it is understood of the solemn celebration of marriage: the betrothal occurred and took place for some days, and in the meantime the spouse was not under the husband's care. Later the solemn celebration of the marriage took place, and then the wife was brought to the husband's house. It is about this marriage ceremony that the evangelist is speaking here. Accordingly, Elvidius' objection has no place.
She was found... Note the appropriateness of the word. For, properly speaking, that is said to be found, concerning which there was no thought or hope; and Joseph had such an opinion of Mary's purity, that it was beyond his expectation to find her pregnant.
Found to be with child. Found by Joseph who, as Jerome says, in virtue of the marriage searched out all her secrets.
Of the Holy Spirit. Here he touches on the cause of the conception. This must be read separately from the preceding phrase. For it should not be read or understood that Joseph found her with child of the Holy Spirit, but merely that he found her pregnant. But in order that no suspicion of adultery arise in the mind of the hearers, he added of the Holy Spirit, i.e. from the power of the Holy Spirit not from his substance, lest he be regarded the son of the Holy Spirit: "The Holy Spirit will come upon you, and the power of the Most High shall overshadow you" (Lk 1:35).
But although, according to Augustine, the works of the Trinity are indivisible, so that not only the Holy Spirit but also the Father and Son produced this conception; yet by a certain appropriateness it is attributed to the Holy Spirit. There are three reasons for this:
  • the first is that the Holy Spirit is love. But this is the greatest sign of live, that God will his Son to be incarnate: "God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son" (Jn 3:16).
  • Secondly, because grace is attributed to the Holy Spirit: "There are varieties of graces but the same Spirit" (1 Cor 12:4).
  • The third reason is assigned in the deliberations of the Council of Nicea, namely, that there are two words in us: the word of the heart and the word of the voice. The heart's word is the intellect's conception, which is hidden from men, except in so far as it is uttered by the voice or by a word of the voice. To the word of the heart is compared the eternal Word before the incarnation, when he was with the Father and hidden from us; but to the voice's word is compared the incarnate Word, which has already appeared to us and has been manifested. But the heart's word is not joined to the voice save through the spirit; and therefore, it was correct to say that the incarnation of the Word, through which he appeared visible to us was made through the medium of the Holy Spirit.
Note here four reasons why Christ willed to be born of a virgin:
  • first, because original sin is contracted in the offspring from the union of man and woman; hence, if Christ had been born of a marriage act, he would have contracted original sin. But this would be unbecoming, since he had come into the world to take away our sins. Hence, he ought not have been infected with the contagion of sin.
  • The second is that Christ was the principal teacher of chastity: "There are eunuchs who have made themselves eunuchs for the sake of the kingdom of heaven" (Mt 19:12).
  • The third is on account of purity and cleanness: "Wisdom will not enter into a sinful soul" (Wis 1:4). Hence, it was fitting that his mother's womb not be defiled with any corruption.
  • The fourth is on account of a property of a word: because as a word emanates from the heart, so Christ willed and should have been born from the Virgin without any defilement.
(19) Her husband Joseph being a just man. After indicating the manner of the generation, he now confirms it with witnesses. For when he had said above that the mother of Jesus was found with child and that this was of the Holy Spirit, someone might believe that the evangelist mentioned this out of respect for the Master. Therefore, the evangelist now confirms the aforesaid manner of generation: first, by a prophetic pronouncement: "All this took place..." (v. 22); secondly, the person revealing: "But as he considered this..." (v. 20); thirdly, the words of the revelation are presented: "Joseph, son of David..." (v. 20b).
The person to whom the revelation is made is commended for two things, namely, that he is just and, therefore, did not lie; secondly, from the fact that he was her spouse or husband and, therefore, would not tolerate any crime in her: "The zeal and fury of the husband will not spare, when he takes revenge" (Pr 6:34).
He says, therefore: she was found by Joseph with child. But Joseph, her husband, being a just man and unwilling to put her away. There are two opinions here, namely, of Ambrose and of Augustine. For Augustine suggests that Joseph, not being present when the angel's announcement was made, returned and finding her pregnant, had suspicions of adultery. But then the question immediately arises: how was he just, if he was unwilling to put her to shame whom he suspected of adultery, i.e., divulge her crime? For he seemed thereby to consent to her sin, and it says in Rom (1:32): "Not only those who do such things but approve those who do them deserve to die." Three answers are given to this.
  • The first is according to Chrysostom, namely, that justice is twofold. For one is the justice which is the cardinal virtue, which is called special justice; the other is legal justice, which includes every virtue, as piety and clemency and so on. Therefore, when it is said that Joseph was just, it should be understood of general justice, so that justice is taken for piety. Hence, because he was just, i.e., pious, he was unwilling to put her to shame.
  • Another answer is Augustine's, namely, that sin is of two kinds, namely hidden and open. For a hidden sin is not to be made a matter of public knowledge, but a remedy should be applied in a different way. Therefore, the suspicion of adultery which Joseph had was suspicion of a hidden and not open sin, because he alone knew; and again, if others knew that she was pregnant, they could not think but that it was from him. Therefore, her crime was not divulged.
  • The third answer is that of Rabanus: that Joseph was just and pious. He was pious in that he was unwilling to divulge, but he appeared just in not wishing to put her away. For he knew that "one who keeps an adulteress is stupid and unwise" as it says in Pr (18:22). But according to Jerome and Origen, he had no suspicion of adultery. For Joseph knew Mary's purity and had read in the Scripture that a virgin would conceive (Is 7:14) and in (11:1): "There shall come forth a shoot from the stump of Jesse, and a branch shall grow out of his roots." He had also known that Mary had descended from David. Hence, it was easier for him to believe that this had been fulfilled in her than that she had fornicated. And so, considering himself unworthy to live together with such holiness, he wanted to put her away secretly; just as Peter said: "Depart from me, O Lord, for I am a sinful man" (Lk 5:8). Hence, he was unwilling to put her away, i.e., bring her to him and take her in marriage, for he thought himself unworthy.
(20) But as he considered this... Here we are introduced to the person revealing, and three things are mentioned: first, the time; secondly, the person revealing is introduced; thirdly, the manner of the revelation is expressed.
He says, therefore: But as he considered this, i.e., while he was revolving these things in his mind, behold, an angel of the Lord appeared. Note that two things are commended about Joseph here, namely, wisdom and kindness. Wisdom, indeed, in the fact that he deliberated before he acted: "Take heed to the path of your feet" (Pr 4:26), i.e., do nothing without the judgment and deliberation of reason. There was kindness in his not divulging her deed: this is the opposite of many who want to make public at once whatever they have in their heart: "A man without self-control in speaking is like a city broken into and left without walls" (Pr 25:28). Therefore, he deserved to be instructed or consoled. Hence, he continues: behold, an angel of the Lord appeared, as though God's help was before his eyes: "The Lord is a helper in prosperity and in adversity" (Ps 9:10); "For, behold, God helps me, and the Lord defends my soul" (Ps 53:6).
An angel of the Lord: for nothing was better able to bring relief than one who knew that virginity had been preserved. Hence, the same angel sent to Mary was being sent to Joseph: "The angel of the Lord encamps around those who fear him" (Ps 34:7), i.e., Mary and Joseph, to free her from infamy and that Joseph not put her away in his disquiet.
But here the question arises why the revelation was not made to Joseph in the beginning, before he became so disturbed? Also, why did not Mary reveal to him the angelic announcement, which had been made to her? The answer to the first is that he did this to make his testimony more credible. For just as the Lord permitted the apostle Thomas to doubt his resurrection, so that while doubting he would feel, and feeling he would believe, and believing would remove the wound of unbelief in us, so the Lord permitted Joseph to doubt Mary's purity, so that while doubting, he would receive the revelation from the angel and, after receiving it, believe more firmly. The answer to the second is that if Mary had told him, he would not have believed.
Appeared to him in a dream. Behold the manner of the revelation. Note that, properly speaking, to appear is concerned with that which of its nature is invisible, yet it is in its power to be seen such as God or angels. For things whose nature is to be seen will not, properly speaking, be said to appear. Hence, it is called a divine apparition or angelic. Therefore, it is in the proper sense that "he appeared in a dream." But why in a dream? The reason is presented in a Gloss: because Joseph was somewhat doubtful. Hence, he was in a certain sense sleeping; and therefore, it is correct to say that the angel appeared to him in sleep or [ in a dream ]. For as the Apostle says: "Prophecy has been given for believers, signs for unbelievers (1 Cor 14:22). Properly speaking, a prophetic revelation occurs during sleep: "If there is a prophet of the Lord among you, I, the Lord, make myself known to him in a vision. I speak with him in a dream" (Num 12:6). Therefore, because Joseph was just and faithful, an appearance should have been made to him as to one faithful, namely, a revelation, as it were, prophetic. But because a bodily appearance is miraculous, such an appearance was not suited to him, since he believed and was faithful.
But then why was a visible appearance made to Mary, since she was most faithful? The answer is that the mystery of the Incarnation was revealed from its beginning, when it was more difficult to believe; therefore, it is fitting that a visible appearance be made to her. But it was not revealed to Joseph from its beginning but rather when it had been for the most part fulfilled, since he already saw her womb enlarged. Hence, he could believe more easily; and therefore, the appearance made in sleep was enough.
Joseph, son of David. Here the words of the revelation are presented. And it is divided into three parts in keeping with the three things the angel does. For, first of all, he forbids Mary and Joseph to divorce; secondly, he discloses the mystery of the Incarnation: that which is conceived in her...; thirdly, he foretells the devotedness Joseph would show to the child: she will bear a son.
He says, therefore, Joseph. He calls him and draws his attention, so that he will listen, and to recall him to himself. This is common in Scripture, namely, that when an appearance which concerns higher things is about to occur, it requires in the hearer a certain elevation and attention of the mind: "Son of man, stand upon your feet and I will speak with you" (Ez 2:11); and in (2:8): "I will take my stand to watch" (Heb 2:1). Son of David. Therefore, he expresses his lineage, to avoid what Isaiah (7:13) says: "Hear then, O house of David. Is it too little for you to weary men, that you weary my God also?" for the sign was not given to one person but to a whole tribe or house. Hence, because he had to instruct him about this, he is commanded in the expression of his lineage to fix the prophet's prediction in his memory. Do not fear. Every appearance, whether it be of a good or bad angel, causes some fear; and this, because such an appearance is extraordinary and, as it were, foreign to man's nature. Therefore, in a way, it puts a man outside himself. But in this there is a difficulty: because the appearance of an evil angel strikes terror, and he leaves a man in that terror, in order more easily to lead into sin a man put, as it were, outside himself. But the appearance of a good angel, although it produces terror, it ends at once and consolation is obtained, in order that the man may return to himself and understand what is being said to him. Hence, Luke (c. 1) says that an angel appeared to Zechariah and immediately adds: "Fear not, Zechariah" (1:13), and in (1:30): "Fear not, Mary." Hence, after the appearance to Joseph, consolation follows immediately. But he has two fears, namely, of God and of sin, i.e., that by living with Mary he was aware of sin; and therefore, Do not be afraid, namely, without sin, to take Mary, your wife. Note that she is called wife, not because of marriage but because of espousal. For it is the custom in Scripture to call espoused persons married and married persons espoused.
But why is he commanded to accept her, since he had not yet put her away? The answer is that although he had not put her away bodily, he had put her away in his attitude. And that is why he is commanded to accept her. Or fear not to accept her as to the solemnities and celebration of marriage.
That which is conceived in her is of the Holy Spirit. Here the mystery of the Incarnation is presented. And note that whereas there were three there; namely, the Virgin conceiving, the Son of God conceived, and the power of the Holy Spirit, the angel mentions two of them; namely, the one conceiving and the author of the conception. But the third, namely, the Son of God conceived, he only expresses indefinitely: that which is conceived in her. This suggests that he is ineffable and incomprehensible not only to men but also to angels. He says, that which is born in her, not "of her," because to be born of a woman is to come forth into the light; to be born in a mother is for the child to be conceived. Is of the Holy Spirit. This therefore, is the angel's testimony, which the Evangelist advances to prove what he had said above: she was found with child of the Holy Spirit.
Note that in the case of other women, when they conceive, a formative power is resident in the male seed. It is by this power that the fetus is formed and grows in the mother's womb. But the power of the Holy Spirit supplied this; therefore, the saints sometimes say that the Holy Spirit was there in place of the seed; sometimes it is said that there was no seed there at all. The answer is that in the male seed are two things: the bodily substance, that descends from the body of the male, and the formative power. Therefore, one must say that the Holy Spirit was there for the seed as to its formative power, but he was not there for the seed as to its bodily substance. For the body of Christ or his conception came to be not from the substance of the Holy Spirit. Therefore, it is clear that the Holy Spirit cannot be called the father of Christ, because he is not so either according to his human nature or his divine nature: not according to the divine, because, although Christ is of the same nature and glory as the Holy Spirit, the Son receives nothing according to this divine nature from the Holy Spirit. Therefore, he cannot be called his Son, for a son receives something from his father. Nor according to his human nature, because the father and the son must agree in nature; but Christ, although he was conceived by the power of the Holy Spirit, was not of the substance of the Holy Spirit.
But on the other hand, when it says, of the Holy Spirit, it is the same as what Pr (9:1) says: "Wisdom built herself a home." Therefore, it seems that divine wisdom itself, i.e., the Son of God, united the human nature to himself. Consequently, it was not done by the power of the Holy Spirit. There are two answers to this, according to Augustine: first, that the passage in Proverbs is understood of the Church which Christ founded in his blood. The second is that the works of the Trinity are undivided; and therefore, what the Son does, the Holy Spirit also does. But yet by a certain appropriation it is attributed to the Holy Spirit. The reason for this has been explained above.

1—5
Mt 1:22-23
22. Now all this was done that it might be fulfilled which the Lord spoke by the prophet, saying: 23. Behold a virgin shall be with child, and bring forth a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which being interpreted is, God with us.
(21) She will bear a Son. Here he foretells the obeisance Joseph will show to the child when born. And he does three things: first, he foretells the virgin birth; secondly, he shows beforehand the obeisance Joseph will show to the child; thirdly, he mentions the name conferred on the child, when he says Jesus.
He says, therefore, she will bear a son. He does not say, "to you," because he did not beget the child. In Luke (1:15) it says: "Your wife will bear you a son," because Zechariah himself begot it. Or he does not say, "to you," in order to show that he was born for all: she will bear a Son not only to you but to the whole world: "Behold, I bring you good news of great joy, because today is born to you in the city of David a Savior, who is Christ the Lord" (Lk 2:10). But because Joseph could say: So she has conceived of the Holy Spirit and will bear a Son. What does that have to do with me? She does not need me in any way. Therefore, he mentions Joseph's assistance. You shall call his name... It was a custom among the Jews, and it persists to this day, that they circumcised a son on the eight day and then gave him a name. This was done by Joseph; hence in this work he was a minister, and it is said to him: You shall call, and not "you will give," because he was already named: "You shall be called by a new name, which the mouth of the Lord will give" (Is 62:2). Jesus. This is the name imposed by God. And he mentions the cause: for he will save his people..., a people acquired by his blood: "Those who deny him will not be his people" (Dan 9:26). Hence, they are the people of God by faith: "You are a chosen race, a royal priesthood, a purchased people" (1 Pt 2:9). In the book of Judges it is frequently said that such or such a one has saved Isaac: but from whom? From material enemies. But here it is from their sins, by remitting them, which God alone can do: "In order that you may know that the Son of man has power on earth to forgive sins" (Lk 5:24).
Note that Nestorius is confused here, because he said that God's attributes, such as to be eternal and omnipotent and so on, do not belong to that man. Lo, the very same man, who was born of a virgin and is called Jesus, will save his people from their sins. Hence, since God alone can forgive sins, it is necessary to say that this man is God, and that the attributes of God belong to him in the truest sense.
(22) The evangelist had indicated that the mother of God was found with child of the Holy Spirit, and he proved this above by the angel's revelation; here he proves it by appealing to an earlier prophecy. Hence, he says: All this too place to fulfill what the Lord had spoken by the prophet. And it should be noted that this passage can be understood here in two ways. For Chrysostom supposes that the angel said all this and introduced the prophecy, the reason being that he did not wish what he foretold to appear new. Consequently, he suddenly willed to show that it had been foretold many ages ago: "Who already made what will be" (Is 48:3), according to another translation. Others say (and I believe better) that the passage all this took place... are the words of the evangelist; for the angel's words end at He will save his people... And the evangelist introduces them for three reasons:
  • first, to show that the Old Testament is about Christ: "All the prophets bear witness to him, that those who believe in him receive forgiveness of their sins" (Acts 10:45).
  • Secondly, in order that they might more easily believe Christ: "If you believed Moses, you would perhaps also believe me; for he wrote of me" (Jn 5:46).
  • Thirdly, to show the agreement between the Old and New Testaments: "These are the shadow of things to come, but the body is Christ" (Col 2:17).
But to understand what is contained in that prophecy, it should be noted that the angel announces three things: first, he said that which is born in her...; secondly, she will bear a son; thirdly, and his name shall be called. Therefore, it was of the Holy Spirit that she conceived through virginity.
(23) And this is stated in the prophecy: Behold, a virgin shall conceive; "Like the crocus it shall blossom abundantly, and rejoice with joy and signing" (Is 35:2). Likewise, A virgin shall bear a son, because in bearing, her virginity was not impaired in any way: "There shall come forth a shoot from the stump of Jesse, and a branch [blossom] shall grow out of his roots. Christ is the blossom; therefore, the virginity was not harmed in any way. He continues, and his name shall be called Emmanuel.
But why does this not agree with the angel's words, and he shall be called Jesus ? The answer is that the promise was made to the Jews, who had obtained salvation from the coming of Christ. And Jesus means savior, which is the same as Emmanuel, God with us. For God is with us in four ways: by assuming our nature: "The Word was made flesh" (Jn 1:14); by a conformity in nature, because alike in all things: "Being born in the likeness of man" (Phil 2:8); by his bodily life: "After this he appeared on earth and lived among men" (Bar 3:37); by his spiritual mode of life: "Behold I am with you all days, even to the end of the world" (Mt 28:20).
[But, concerning the text, why does the Evangelist not use the same words as the prophet, but uses the name Jesus? The answer is that he spoke by the same spirit. But Jerome says that the Evangelist said "had" because he spoke about an event that had already transpired.]
But why does it say in Isaiah, "And he will be called," whereas it says here they shall call ? Jerome says that here it says they shall call, because what the angel first called him at the annunciation (Lk 2:21) the apostles later called him when preaching and telling of his glory: "The in the name of Jesus every knee should bend" (Phil 2:10).
(Which means God with us). But who added this interpretation of the prophecy, God with us ? A prophet or the evangelist? And it seems that it was not the evangelist, because there was no need, since he wrote in Hebrew. One might answer in one way that Emmanuel is a composite name; hence, the evangelist interpreted it even in Hebrew. Or one might say that the person who first translated from the Hebrew inserted this interpretation.
It should be noted that in a Gloss it says that there are three kinds of prophecy, namely, of predestination, of foreknowledge and of threatening; and they differ. For prophecy is said to be the foretelling of things that are far off, i.e., of future things. And among future things some are such that God alone does them; others are such that, even though God does them, yet they are done by us and by other creatures; others, finally, are such that God does not do them at all, as evil things. The foretelling of things that God alone can do is called the prophecy of predestination, as the Virgin's conception; hence, "Behold, a virgin shall conceive" (Is 7:14), is a prophecy of predestination. But things done by secondary causes can be considered in two ways: first, as they are in the foreknowledge of God; for example, about Lazarus. For if someone considered natural causes, he would say that he would never rise, and he would be stating the truth; but he was destined to rise according to the order of divine foreknowledge. Therefore, when a prophecy is a foretelling of something as it exists in the divine foreknowledge, it is always fulfilled; but when it is according to the order of secondary causes, not always, as is clear from Isaiah (38:1), when Isaiah says to Hezekiah: "Set your house in order; for you shall die, you shall not recover."
But does a prophecy impose necessity on foreknowledge? The answer is that it does not, because prophecy is a sign of divine foreknowledge, which does not impose necessity on things foreknown, because it considers future things in their presentiality. For whatever is done is present to God, because his scrutiny extends to all time; for if I see something present, my scrutiny imposes no necessity, as when I see someone sitting. And this is the way we understood those prophecies listed in the book. For three errors must be considered.
  1. One was that of the Manichees asserting that no prophecy about Christ is found in the entire Old Testament, and any found in the New Testament are adulterations. On the other hand it says in Rom (1:1): "Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ, set apart for the gospel of God, which he promised beforehand through his prophets." That he is speaking of the Jewish prophets is clear in (c. 9:5): "Of their patriarchs is Christ according to the flesh."
  2. Another was that of Theodore, who says that none of the statements cited from the Old Testament are in the literal sense about Christ, but they are adaptations, as when they quote Virgil's line: "Remembering such things, he hung suspended; and he stayed where he was affixed"; for this has been adapted to Christ. Then the expression, to fulfill, should be explained, as though the evangelist were saying: "And this can be adapted." On the other hand, Luke (24:44) says: "Everything written about me in the law of Moses and the prophets and the Psalms must be fulfilled." And it should be noted that in the Old Testament tare some things that are referred to Christ and said of him alone, as in Is (7:14): "Behold, a virgin shall conceive in her womb and shall bear a son," and in Ps 22 (v. 1): "My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?" And if anyone taught a different literal sense, it would be heretical; and heresy is condemned. But because not only the words of the Old Testament but also deeds signify something about Christ, some are sometimes said literally of certain others, but are referred to Christ, in as much as these function as a figure of Christ; as when it is said of Solomon: "He shall rule from sea to sea" (Ps 72:8), for this was not fulfilled in him.
  3. The third error was that of the Jews. Here it should be noted that the Jews especially object to that text, because in Hebrew it does not say "virgin" but "fair", which is the same as a young woman. Hence, in the literal sense they are not said of Christ but of Emmanuel, or, according to others, of a certain son of Isaiah.
But Jerome objects against them: that it could not have been said of Isaiah's son is proved, because he had already been born, when this was said. Furthermore, there is no record at that time of any famous person named Emmanuel. Likewise, it is not a sign that a girl would give birth. Hence, he sais that "fair" is equivocal and sometimes signifies age; sometimes hidden, and then is signifies a virgin carefully guarded: and that is what is signifies here. Again, the Jews object that is was given as a sign: "Two kings shall go forth to meet Ahaz" (Is 7:3) and he promised that they would be freed from them by giving this sign to Ahaz. The answer is that he gave this sign not only to Ahaz but also to the house of David, because he says: "Hear, therefore, house of David"; as if the prophet were saying: The Lord will help you against that king, because he will do much greater things, because he will be the liberation not only of him but of the whole world.
But let us return to the text: All this took place to fulfill... But on the other hand, the angel had foretold many things, namely, that which is conceived in her; she will bear a son; and again, he shall be called... But not all this had taken place. One might answer one way according to Rabanus that all this took place... refers to past events; that the angel appeared to the Virgin and said those words, all this has taken place to preserve the Virgin, so that the to is taken in a causal sense. Or it refers to the things he had foretold, and it can be said that all took place on account of predestination. Or one might say that the evangelist wrote when all this had taken place; and therefore, it refers to that. Hence, the to is taken in a consecutive sense, because God did not will to be incarnated to fulfill a prophecy, as though the Old Testament has more dignity than the New; but after the prophecy Christ was made incarnate.

1—6
Mt 1:24-25
24. And Joseph rising up from sleep, did as the angel of the Lord had commanded him, and took unto him his wife. 25. And he knew her not till she brought forth her first born son: and he called his name Jesus.
(24) Having proved from the angel's revelation and from the prophet's prediction that the Mother of God conceived of the Holy Spirit, the evangelist plans to show the same thing from the obedience of Joseph, who would not have acquiesced in the angel's words that he take Mary as his spouse, unless he had known that she had been with child of the Holy Spirit. In regard to this he does two things: first, the spouse's obedience to the angel is mentioned; secondly, the manner of the obedience is described.
Note that because we lapsed into sin by the disobedience of the first man —"By the disobedience of one man many were made sinners" (Rom 5:19)— obedience is proposed at the beginning of of our restoration.
And we can note four things necessary for obedience:
  • The first is that it be well-ordered. I say well-ordered, because vices should be first abandoned and then one must obey in order to act virtuously: "Break up your fallow ground, and sow not among thorns" (Jer 4:3). And therefore, it is stated here that Joseph rising from sleep, i.e., from laziness and doubt. Concerning this sleep Eph (5:14) says: "Awake, O sleeper, and arise from the dead."
  • The second is that it be quick: "To not delay from day to day, do not put off being turned to the Lord. For his anger will come suddenly" (Sir 5:8). And therefore, it is stated here that he did at once as the angel commanded him. A Gloss says: "Whoever is advised by God should avoid delays, rise from sleep and do what he is commanded."
  • The third is that it be perfect, so that not only what is commanded is done, but the way in which it is commanded. Hence, it says here as he had commanded him. A Gloss: "perfect obedience." "Children, obey your parents in all things" (Col 3:20).
  • The fourth is that it be discerning, so that one obeys the person who should be obeyed and in matters in which he should be obeyed, in order that nothing be done against God. Hence, he says that he did as the angel of the Lord (not an evil one) commanded him: "Do not believe every spirit, but test the spirits to see if they are from God, because many false prophets have gone forth into the world" (1 Jn 4:1).
He took his wife. Here is shown the matter in which he obeyed. Three things are presented: first, the obedience he rendered to the angel; secondly, the reverence he showed the mother; thirdly, the service he offered the newborn Christ. The angel commanded Joseph: "Do not fear to take Mary, your wife." And Joseph did as the angel commanded. Here it is evident that he found a good wife. But didn't he have her in his house? Why then does he say: "And rising up, he took her"? Chrysostom answers: because he had not expelled her from the house but from his heart. Or because she was first brought, but the marriage was to be celebrated later, and then it is said that she is a wife.
(25) But lest anyone suppose that intercourse had taken place, he continues but he knew her not. Here it should be noted that the word, "know", is taken in two ways in Sacred Scripture: sometimes for knowledge, as in John (16:7): "And you shall know him and have seen him"; sometimes for carnal intercourse, as in Gen (4:1): "But Adam knew Eve, his wife," i.e., carnally.
But one might object that it does not say absolutely that he knew her not, but until she had borne a son. He knew later; hence, even Elvidius said: "Although the virgin conceived Christ, later she had other sons from Joseph." Therefore, Jerome says that "until" sometimes signifies something finite and determinate, as when I say: "I will not come, until I eat," because I signify that I will come after this; sometimes it signifies infinitely and indeterminately, for example: "He must reign, until he puts all enemies under his feet" (1 Cor 15:25). Does that mean that he will not reign after this? Not at all. But Scripture uses such a way of speaking, because it intends to remove what can be doubtful. For there could be a doubt, when the Blessed Virgin had brought forth, whether she had been known by Joseph before the birth of Christ, because the first should not have been a matter of doubt to anyone, because the angels sang: "Glory to God in the highest and on earth peace to men of good will" (Lk 2:14). And therefore, this is what the evangelist intends. And Jerome's argument against Elvidius is excellent: "You say, Elvidius, that she did not know Joseph before the birth, because he had been warned in sleep by an angel. If, therefore, a warning in sleep was strong enough to keep him from knowing Mary, how much more the knowledge of the angels and the adoration of the shepherds and the Magi? Chrysostom, however, took "knowledge" for intellectual knowledge. He did not know how great was her dignity; but after she brought forth, he knew. Others say that from speaking with the Lord, Moses' face shone so brightly, that the children of Israel could not gaze upon his face (2 Cor 3:7). Therefore, if Moses had this from communing with God, much more did this Blessed Virgin, who carried him in her womb have such facial brilliance, that Joseph did not know her. But the first explanation is more to the letter.
Elvidius likewise says that the words are "until she brought forth her firstborn son." But "first" is said with respect to others that follow. Therefore, she had other sons. Jerome answers that it is a custom in Scripture to call firstborn all those whom others did not precede; thus it says in Ex (13:12) that the firstborn of the Jews were offered to the Lord. Jerome asks: Was it necessary to wait and not offer him to the Lord, until a second son was born? Therefore, the firstborn are those whom others did not precede; and that is the sense here.
Then he mentions the service he rendered. Luke (2:2) mentions this in greater detail, but Matthew touches it lightly. For thus the Holy Spirit wills that what one says, the other passes over in silence. He called his name Jesus. This name was quite renowned and desired among the ancients: "I will await your salvation, O Lord" (Gen 49:11); "I will rejoice in the Lord and exult in God, my Jesus" (Hab 3:18).

2—1
Mt 2:1-2
1. When Jesus therefore was born in Bethlehem of Juda, in the days of king Herod, behold, there came wise men from the East to Jerusalem, 2. Saying: Where is he that is born king of the Jews? For we have seen his star in the East, and are come to adore him.
Having dealt with the birth of Christ, the evangelist now intends to make it manifest: first, by the testimony of the Magi; secondly by the testimony of the Innocents (v. 13).
In regard to the first he presents three things: first, the birth of Christ is announced; secondly, the place is inquired into (v. 3); thirdly, the person of Jesus is sought (v. 7).
In regard to the first he does three things: first, Christ's birth is declared and testimony given; secondly, the witnesses are introduced (v. 1b); thirdly, their testimony is given (v. 2).
In regard to the first he touches on four things: the birth, the name of the newborn, the place and the time.
(1) The first is mentioned, when he says, Now when Jesus was born. And it should be noted that Luke discusses the birth more fully, whereas Matthew discusses the adoration of the Magi more fully than Luke. The name is mentioned, when he says, Jesus; the place, when he says, in Bethlehem of Judah, not of Judea, which the entire region of the people of Israel is called, but of Judah, i.e., that portion of the land which fell by lot to Judah. It is called "Bethlehem of Judah" to distinguish it from the other Bethlehem, which is in the tribe of Zebulun, which Joshua mentions (9:10).
Note that those three phrases, When Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judah in the days of Herod, the king, are fittingly placed. For Bethlehem signifies the Church, in which was born Jesus, the true bread, about which John (6:35) says: "I am the true bread which came down from heaven." Therefore, salvation comes to no one, unless he is in the Lord's house. In these is Christ, the Savior, born: "You shall call your borders salvation and your gates praise" (Is 60:18). And he added, the king, to distinguish him from another Herod: for he was the one under whom Christ was born; the other, who killed John, was a son of this Herod but was not a king.
But why does Scripture mention the time? There are two reasons: first, to show that Jacob's prophecy is fulfilled: "The scepter shall not depart from Judah, nor the ruler's staff from between his feet, until he comes to whom it belongs, and he will be the desired of the nations" (Gen 49:10). For Herod was the first foreigner to reign in Judea. The second is that a more serious disease needs a greater and better physician. But the people of Israel at that time were suffering considerable distress under gentile rule; and therefore, they needed a very special consoler. For prophets were sent to them in their other afflictions, but now on account of the greatness of the affliction the Lord of the prophets was sent to them: "When the cares of my heart are many, your consolations cheer my soul" (Ps 94:19).
Then the witnesses are presented and described in three ways: from their profession, from their origin and from the place where they give testimony. In regard to the first he says Magi [wise men]. In ordinary speech they are called "enchanters", but in the Persian tongue they are called philosophers and wise men [Magi]. They came to Jesus, because they recognized from Christ the glory of the wisdom they possessed. They are, indeed, the first fruits of the gentiles, because they were the first to come to Christ. According to Augustine, in their coming is fulfilled the word of Is (8:4): "Before the child knows how to cry 'my father' or 'my mother', the wealth of Damascus and the spoil of Samaria will be carried away before the king of Assyria." For before Christ had spoken, he had removed the courage of Damascus and the riches and spoils of Samaria, i.e., idolatry. For they had removed idolatry and offered gifts. We should also remember that some Jews, namely, the shepherds, came to Christ; and some gentiles, namely, the Magi: for Christ is the cornerstone who made the two one.
Why the magi and shepherds? Because the shepherds were simple and the Magi sinners, to show that Christ receives both. The evangelist does not say how many Magi there were. But in view of the gifts there seem to have been three kings, although many others were represented in them: "The gentiles shall walk in your light" (Is 60:3).
Concerning the second, namely, the origin, he says, from the East. It should be noted that some take from the East to mean the "far East"; but then how would they come in such a few days? Some answer that they came miraculously; others that they had camels. But Chrysostom says that the star appeared to them for two years before the birth, and it was then that they prepared themselves and came to Jerusalem in two years and thirteen days. But it can be explained in another way as signifying a region near Jerusalem on the east; for they are said to have been of the sect of Balaam, who said: "A star shall come forth out of Jacob" (Num 24:17). This Balaam lived near the promised land on the east.
Then he mentions the place, came to Jerusalem. But why did they come to Jerusalem? For two reasons: one was that it was a royal city; hence they looked for the king of the Jews in the royal city. Furthermore, this happened according to God's plan, that testimony about Christ be given first in Jerusalem, as it says in Is (2:3): "Out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem."
(2) Then the testimony is presented, when it says, Where is he who is born king of the Jews? In this testimony they say three things: first, they announce the birth of a king; secondly, they mention the sign of this birth, we have seen his star in the East; thirdly, they profess their pious intention, we have come to adore him.
They say, therefore, where is he? It should be noted that those Magi are the first-fruits of the nations and prefigure in themselves our condition. For they presuppose something, namely, the birth of Christ, and the look for something, namely, the place. We, indeed, have Christ by faith, but we look for something by hope: for we shall see him face to face: "We walk by faith, not by sight" (2 Cor 5:7).
But since they had heard of a king in Jerusalem, why did they say these things? For anyone who acknowledges another king in the king's city exposes himself to danger. But surely they did this through the zeal of faith. Hence, in them was announced that fearless faith suggested below (10:24): "Do not fear those who kill the body." Then they mention the sign of this birth, we have seen... Note that these words were the occasion of two errors: Some, as the Priscillianists, said that all of men's acts are performed and ruled by fate. And they confirm it by these words, we have seen his star. Therefore, he was born under some star. The other was the error of the Manichees, who deny fate and, consequently, this gospel. But both errors are rejected.
But before proceeding to explain the letter, let us see what fate is and how these things should be believed and how not. Note, therefore, that in human affairs we see many things happening by accident and by chance. But it happens that something fortuitous and by chance relative to a lower cause is not fortuitous when related to a higher cause. For example, if an employer sent three men for someone and none knows the other, if they all met, it would be by chance, so far as they are concerned; but relative to the employer's intention, it would not be chance. But according to this there were two opinions about fate. Some said that things of chance are not explained by a higher cause planning them; and they denied fate as well as all divine providence. And according to Augustine this was Cicero's opinion. But we say that things of chance are explained by a higher cause planning them. Since fate suggests something commanded and proclaimed beforehand, there is a difference of opinion about the source of this arrangement. For some say that it is due to the power of the heavenly bodies; in other words, fate is nothing more than the arrayal of the stars. Others explain contingent events by divine providence.
But the other opinion must be rejected. For human acts are not ruled by the arrangement of the heavenly bodies. This is clear for the present, as many valid reasons testify.
  • First, because it is impossible for a bodily force to act on a non-bodily force, for in the order of nature the lower cannot act on the higher nature. Now there are in the soul certain powers superior to the body and some equipped with bodily organs, such as the nutritive and the sense powers. Now, heavenly bodies, although they act directly on lower bodies and produce changes in them, can also act indirectly on powers equipped with organs. But they cannot act on powers equipped with organs by compelling them, but only by inclining them. For we say that this person is prone to anger, and this from heavenly causes; but directly, the choice as such is in the will. Hence, no disposition can be formed in the human body, such that the judgment of free will would not surpass it. Hence, anyone who would rank free will lower than the heavenly bodies would necessarily have to admit that the senses are not different from the intellect.
  • Secondly, because all divine worship is thereby excluded, because all things would occur by necessity; and so, even the direction of all governments would be ruined, because there would be no need to take counsel or provide for anything, and so on.
  • Thirdly, because we would attribute to God the malice of men; which would be to insult him who created the stars. Therefore, it is clear that to say this is altogether contrary to the faith. Hence, Gregory says: "Far be it from the hearts of the faithful to say that fate is anything."
But if you wish to call divine providence "fate", then it is something. But as Augustine says, because we should have nothing in common with unbelievers, we must not apply this name to it. Hence, he says: "Correct the wording and you may hold the opinion." Therefore, it cannot be said we have seen his star, i.e., on which his entire life depends; because, according to Augustine, in that case the star would not follow the new-born, for then Christ should be called more the fate of the star, rather than the converse.
It should be noted that that star was not among those originally created. This is evident for the following reasons: first, from its movement, because no star is moved from north to south. But the locale of the Persians, whence the Magi came, is situated in the north. Secondly, other stars never rest; but this one was not moving without interruption. Thirdly, from the time, because during the day no star gives light; but this one afforded light to the Magi during the day. Fourthly, from its location, because it was not in the firmament. This is clear, because the star enabled them to pick the right house exactly. Therefore, it must be admitted that it was specially created for the service of Christ. Therefore, he says we have seen his star, i.e., created for his service.
Some say that this star was the Holy Spirit, who appeared in the form of a star, just as later at Christ's baptism he appeared in the form of a dove. Others say that it was an angel. But one must admit that it was a true star. And he wished to be manifested by the evidence of a star, because it befitted him. For he is the king of the heavens and, therefore, he willed to be manifested by the heavenly disclosures: "The heavens are telling the glory of God; and the firmament proclaims his handiwork" (Ps 19:1); to the Jews through angels, through whom they had received the Law: "The law was given by angels" (Gal 3:19); to the gentiles by a star, because they came to a knowledge of God through creatures: "His invisible nature has been clearly perceived through the things that were made" (Rom 1:20). Secondly, because it befitted those to whom he was made manifest, namely, the gentiles, whose call was promised to Abraham by an allusion to the stars: "Look up at the heavens and count the stars, if you can" (Gen 15:5). Hence, both at his birth and during his passion a sign was made in heaven which made Christ known to all the gentiles. Thirdly, it suited everyone, because he is the savior of all.
But he says in the east. This can be explained in two ways. According to Rabanus in the following way: a star existing in Judea appeared to the gentiles in the east; or, we have seen the star in the east. This seems better. Hence, it says: And lo, the star they had seen in the east went before them. This is also clear from its being located near the earth, because otherwise, it would not have pointed out the place. Therefore, it could not be seen from such a far-away place.
Then they mention their devout intention, and have come to worship him. Here are two questions. For Augustine says: "Were they curious, so that whenever any indication was made by a star, they would look for a king." This would be foolish. But it should be noted that they paid homage not to an earthly king but to a heavenly. This shows that a divine power was present; otherwise, if they had been seeking an earthly king, they would have lost all devotion, when they found one wrapped in cheap clothing.
But Augustine asks again: How were they able to know from the star that the God-man was born? He answers that they knew from an angel revealing it; for the one who showed them the star sent them an angel to reveal this. Pope Leo says that "just as outwardly the eyes were filled with the light of that star, so inwardly a divine ray revealed." The third reason is that they were from the stock of Balaam who said (Num 24:17): "A star shall arise out of Jacob." Hence, they had it from his prophecy. And so, seeing a star of such brilliance, they suspected that the heavenly king had been born; and therefore, they inquired. And we have come to worship him. In this was fulfilled the words of Ps 72 (v. 11): "May all kings fall down before him, all nations serve him."

2—2
Mt 2:3-9a
3. And king Herod hearing this, was troubled, and all Jerusalem with him. 4. And assembling together all the chief priests and the scribes of the people, he inquired of them where Christ should be born. 5. But they said to him: In Bethlehem of Juda. For so it is written by the prophet: 6. And thou Bethlehem the land of Juda art not the least among the princes of Juda: for out of thee shall come forth the captain that shall rule my people Israel. 7. Then Herod, privately calling the wise men learned diligently of them the time of the star which appeared to them; 8. And sending them into Bethlehem, said: Go and diligently inquire after the child, and when you have found him, bring me word again, that I also may come and adore him. 9. Who having heard the king, went their way;
After the announcement of the birth of Christ, inquiry is made as to the place of his birth. Three things are mentioned: first, their motive for asking; secondly, the inquiry is made (v. 4); thirdly, the truth is found (v. 5).
(3) The motive was Herod's disquiet. Hence, when he heard this. It is significant that he calls Herod a king, to show that he was not the king they were seeking. There were three reasons for his disquiet:
  • the first came from his ambition to preserve his kingdom, since he was a foreigner. For he knew or had heard the words of Dan (2:44): "In the days of those kings the God of heaven will set up a kingdom that shall never be destroyed, nor shall its sovereignty be left to another people." but here he was deceived, because that kingdom was spiritual: "My kingdom is not of this world" (Jn 18:36). Hence, Herod was disturbed, because he feared the loss of his kingdom; but more disturbed was the devil, fearing the total destruction of his kingdom: "Now is the prince of this world cast out" (Jn 12:31). And note that, as Chrysostom says, men established in lofty places are disturbed by any slight word spoken against them.
  • The second reason came from fear of the Roman Empire. For it had decreed that no one be called god or king without their consent; hence, he feared. But this was a worldly fear, which is forbidden: "Who are you that you are afraid of man who dies, of the son of man who is made like grass?" (Is 51:12).
  • The third was shamefacedness. For one is embarrassed before his people, when someone else is called king. Thus he was like Saul, who said: "I have sinned; yet honor me now before the elders of the people and before Israel" (1 Sam 15:30).
What follows is strange: and all Jerusalem with him. For it seems that they should have rejoiced. But it should be noted that they had three reasons for being disturbed:
  • the first was their wickedness; for they were wicked, since they always detested the life style of the Jews: "Fools detest those who flee from evil" (Pr 13:19);
  • the second was to please Herod: "As the judge of the people is, so are his ministers" (Sir 10:2).
  • The third was that they feared that Herod on hearing this would rage more against the Jewish people.
The mystical meaning is that he was earthly. Gregory: An earthly king was disturbed, when the king of heaven was born, because earthly greatness is bewildered when heavenly loftiness is disclosed. "Then the moon will be confounded and the sun ashamed, when the Lord of hosts shall reign on Mount Zion and in Jerusalem" (Is 24:21). And it should be noted, as Augustine says: "but what will the judge's tribunal be, when the infant's cradle terrified proud kings? Let kings fear him sitting at the right hand of the Father, whom a wicked king feared, when he was taking nourishment from his mother's breasts."
(4) And assembling... Here the inquiry is mentioned. And, as has been said, Herod was led to inquire both for the sake of his kingdom and for fear of the Romans. Hence, he was looking for the truth. but in order to have certainty about something, three things are required of the investigators, for credence is given to the multitude, to authorities and to the learned. Hence, he assembled many having authority and recognized as wise. And this is what he says: assembled all, as to the first; "A multitude of wise men is the salvation of the world" (Wis 6:24); the chief priests, as to the second: "The lips of a priest should guard knowledge, and men should seek instruction from his mouth" (Mal 2:7); and scribes, as to the third. They are called scribes, not only because they wrote, but because they interpreted the writings of the Law. It was through them that he wished to investigate the truth: "Do not presume to speak much among the great, and do not say much in the presence of the old" (Sir 32:13).
He inquired of them where the Christ was to be born. The Magi called him king, but the others were looking for the Christ; for they knew from talking with the Jews that the lawful king of the Jews is anointed. But he either believed the prophecy or he did not. If he believed, he knew that he could not be prevented from reigning. Then why did he kill the children? If he did not believe, why did he search for him. The answer is that he did not believe completely, because he was ambitious; and ambition makes a man blind.
(5) They told him: "In Bethlehem of Judah." Here the truth is presented: first, the truth (v. 5); secondly, it is confirmed by a prophecy (v. 6). It should be noted that Christ willed to be born in Bethlehem for three reasons: first, to avoid glory. For this reason he chose two places: one in which he willed to be born, namely, Bethlehem; the other in which he suffered, namely, Jerusalem. This, of course, is against those who seek glory, who wish to be born in high places and refuse to suffer in a place of honor: "I do not seek my glory" (Jn 8:50). Secondly, to confirm his doctrine and show its truth. For if he had been born in some large city, the power of his doctrine could have been ascribed to human power: "You know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ" (2 Cor 8:9). Thirdly, to show that he was of the house of David: "Joseph and Mary went to Bethlehem to be enrolled there, because they were of the house and family of David" (Lk 2:4). It also befits a mystery, because Bethlehem means house of bread; and Christ is that "living bread which came down from heaven" (Jn 6:51).
(6) Then the truth is confirmed by the prophecy, And you, O Bethlehem, in the land of Judah, are by no means least among the rulers of Judah; for from you shall come a ruler, who will govern my people Israel. From this prophecy we can consider two things: for the Magi announced something and sought something. And both are from this prophecy: In regard to the first he says, And you, O Bethlehem; in regard to the second, from you shall come a ruler. Thus the birth of Christ is confirmed by a double testimony, namely, of a star and of a prophecy, because in the mouth of two or three witnesses is the truth: "In the mouth of two or three witnesses every word shall stand" (Dt 19:15). And note that when they were all unbelieving, they were given signs of bodily things; when they now believed, prophecy was given: "Tongues are a sign not for believers but for unbelievers; while prophecy is not for unbelievers but for believers" (1 Cor 14:22).
It should be noted that the Jews made two errors in this prophecy, because there (Mic 5:2) it says: "And you, Bethlehem-Ephrathah," and again it does not say: "Are by no means least." There are two possible reasons why they changed it: first, it can be said that they did it out of ignorance; secondly, that they knowingly used the words. But they give the sense. For since Herod was a foreigner, he would not have understood the prophet's text; consequently, they said something which was known to Herod. Hence they say, "land of Judah" and "you are not the least," i.e., you are not the least among the thousands of the men of Judah. Or "among the rulers of Judah," i.e., among the principal cities of Judah. "From you shall come a ruler, who will govern my people Israel. That ruler Dan (9:25) speaks of: "To the coming of the Christ, a prince"; and Ps 31 (v. 5): "You shall be a leader to me," for he rules the people of Israel not only materially but also spiritually. "Has God rejected his people?" (Rom 11:1); "Give ear, O shepherd of Israel, you who lead Joseph like a flock" (Ps 80:2).
And notice that they omit the end of the prophecy: "His origin is from of old from the days of eternity." This suggests that he was not to be an earthly king but heavenly; which if Herod knew, he would not have been wicked. Hence, they were the cause of the slaughter. Furthermore, from that ending is shown the falsity of the interpretation made by the Jews, who explain them of Zerubbabel, because "his origin is from of old from the days of eternity" does not apply to him. Again, he was born not in Judea but in Babylon.
Then inquiry is made about the person of the newly-born (v. 7). First, the inquiry is presented; secondly, the discovery (v. 11); thirdly, the veneration of the child (v. 11b).
They were moved to search for the person for two reasons: because Herod persuaded them, and because the star was leading them.
Hence, in regard to the first the exhortation is mentioned; secondly, the Magi's zeal in following the star (v. 9).
In regard to the first, three things are mentioned: first, he asks about the time of the star; secondly, he announces the place (v. 8); thirdly, he asks them to make inquiry (v. 8b).
(7) He says, therefore, Then Herod. Here it should be noted that the Jews knew the place but not the time. Hence, they are upbraided by the Lord: "Because they did not know the time of their visitation" (Lk 19:44), and "The ox knows its owner, and the ass its master's crib; but Israel does not know, my people does not understand" (Is 1:3). Therefore, the time is investigated. And Chrysostom says that the star appeared to them for two years; others that it appeared on the day of his birth.
(8) He announces the place at he sent them to Bethlehem. He asks them to make inquiry at Go and search diligently. He tells them to do two things, and in order that they do them, he adds a third.
As to the first he says, Go and search diligently. And he asks deceitfully, because his intent was to kill, as those to whom it is said in Jn (7:34): "you will seek me and you will not find me." In regard to the second he says, and when you have found him, bring me word. This, too, he said for the sake of evil: "He will test you through much talk" (Sir 13:11). In regard to the third he says, that I too may come and worship him; and truly he craftily promises worship of God: "Their tongue is a deadly arrow; it speaks deceitfully" (Jer 9:8); "They speak peace with their neighbor, while mischief is in their hearts" (Ps 28:3).
Note that whereas the Magi call him king, Herod calls him a child, because from the abundance of the heart the mouth speaks. Note, too, that he asks Jews where the Christ would be born, because he wanted to test and see whether they would rejoice.
(9)Then the zeal of the Magi is mentioned, for he had asked them to do two things: to inquire and to return. But the Magi did one. Hence, when they heard the king, they went their way. But they did not do the other. Hearers, indeed, should be such that they learn good things but relinquish evil: "Do what they say, but do not act according to their works" (Mt 23:3).

2— 3
Mt 2:9b-12
9b and behold the star which they had seen in the East, went before them, until it came and stood over where the child was. 10. And seeing the star they rejoiced with exceeding great joy. 11. And entering into the house, they found the child with Mary his mother, and falling down they adored him: and opening their treasures, they offered him gifts; gold, frankincense, and myrrh. 12. And having received an answer in sleep that they should not return to Herod, they went back another way into their country.
Having presented one of the factors moving the Magi, namely, Herod's urging, the evangelist now mentions the other factor moving them to search for Christ, namely, the star leading them. In regard to this he does two things: first, he mentions the star leading them; secondly, the joy they felt at this (v. 10).
And note that the star first performs its own motion, because it leads the Magi directly to Christ; also when it came to rest, it indicated where the child was (v. 9). Hence, in regard to the first he says, the star went before them. From the statement that the star they had seen in the East went before them, we are given to understand that when the Magi turned aside to go to Jerusalem, the star disappeared; but when they left Herod, it appeared again. It disappeared for three reasons:
  • First, to shame the Jews who, although instructed in the Law to seek Christ, scorned him; whereas the gentiles, non-instructed, seek him. Thus Isaiah (55:5) is fulfilled: "Nations that knew you not shall run to you."
  • Secondly, for the instruction of the Magi. For the Lord's will is to make himself manifest to them not only by the star but also by the Law, so that knowledge of the Law might be joined to their knowledge of creatures: "In the mouth of two or three witnesses every word shall stand" (Dt 19:15); "To the law and to the testimony" (Is 8:20).
  • Thirdly, for our instruction. And we are instructed about two things according to a Gloss: first, that those who seek human help are deserted by the divine. For it is unlawful to seek human help without seeking divine: "Woe to those who go down to Egypt for help and rely on horses, who trust in chariots because they are many, and in horsemen, because they are very strong, but do not look to the Holy One of Israel" (Is 31:1). Secondly, we are instructed that we, who are believers, should not seek signs, as those did who, seeing the star, rejoiced exceedingly; but we ought to be content with the doctrines of the prophets, because signs are given for unbelievers.
There are two mysteries in this. For the star signifies Christ: "I am the root of David, the bright morning star" (Rev 22:16). Hence, by that star we can understand God's grace, which we lose, when we come to Herod, i.e., the devil: "We were once darkness, but now light in the Lord" (Eph 5:8). Again, when we depart from Herod, i.e., the devil, we find the star, i.e., Christ's grace. This is like Ex (13:2), where it says that the Lord went ahead of Israel in a pillar of fire. Here, however, he went ahead in the form of a star.
Till it came to rest over the place where the child was. Here we understand two things: one is that the star was not very high; otherwise, they would not have been able to distinguish the child's house. The other is that after the star had served its purpose, it was dissolved into its matter. Where the child was. He often calls him child, in order to tell us that he is the one about whom it is said: "A child is born to us" (Is 9:6).
(10) Then the effect on the Magi of the star's leading them is mentioned. Hence, seeing the star they rejoiced. They rejoiced on account of the hope they recovered. For they feared to lose what they hoped for, because they had journeyed a long distance: "Rejoicing in hope" (Rom 12:12). He says, with joy. For some rejoice and do not rejoice: "Even in laughter, the heart is sad, and the end of joy is grief" (Pr 14:13). But true and perfect joy deals with God: "Rejoicing, I shall rejoice in the Lord, and my soul shall exult in my God" (Is 61:10). Thirdly he adds great, because they now knew great things about God, namely, God Incarnate and most merciful: "Shout and sing for joy, O inhabitant of Zion, for great in your midst is the holy one of Israel" (Is 12:6). Fourthly, he adds, exceedingly, because they rejoiced intensely. For they had recovered what they had lost: "There is joy before the angels of God..." (Lk 15:10).
(11) Then he deals with the finding of the child. Hence, and entering the house, they found the child. And he touches on three things: the house which, if one were to inquire what sort it was, is revealed in Lk (2:7). Again, if it be asked what sort of child it was, he did not differ in any way from infants, as the saints say. As to externals, he did not speak, he seems helpless, and so on. If one asks about the mother, the answer is that she looked like the wife of a carpenter. I say this, because, if they had been looking for an earthly king, they would have been shocked at what they saw. But seeing lowly things and considering the loftiest, they were moved to admiration and adored him: and they fell down and worshipped him. But why is there no mention of Joseph? Because by God's plan he was not present, so that no grounds for an improper opinion be given to those who were the firstfruits of the gentiles.
Then he mentions the reverence they showed the child by adoring and offering and obeying. He says, therefore, and they fell down and worshipped him as God concealed in man: "The Ethiopians will fall down before him" (Ps 72:9). They also showed reverence by offering; hence, opening their treasures. For it was the custom of Persians always to adore with a gift: opening their treasures, they offered him gifts, gold and frankincense and myrrh. "May the kings of Tarshish and of the isles bring him gifts, may the kings of Sheba and Seba bring gifts" (Ps 72:10); "All those from Sheba shall come. They shall bring gold and frankincense, and shall proclaim the praise of the Lord" (Is 60:6).
Mystically, it should be considered that they opened their treasures not during their journey, but only when they came to Christ. Similarly, we should not make our goods manifest, while we are wayfarers. Hence, this is reprehended below (c. 25) in the parable of the virgins, and in (13:44): "The kingdom of heaven is like a treasure hidden in a field, which a man found and covered up; then in his joy he goes and sells all that he has and buys that field."
They offered him gifts... Some assign a literal reason for these gifts and say that the Magi found three things: a squalid house, a helpless child and a poor mother. Therefore, they offered gold to sustain the mother, myrrh to sustain the child's members, frankincense to remove the stench. But it should be noted that something mystical is involved here, such that those three refer to the three things we should offer, namely, faith, action and contemplation.
  1. As to faith in two ways:
    • first as to the things found in Christ, namely, royal dignity: "The king will reign and be wise" (Jer 23:5); and therefore, they offered gold in tribute. The greatness of the priesthood and, therefore, frankincense, as a sacrifice. Man's mortality: and therefore, myrrh.
    • Secondly, as to faith in the Trinity, because the persons of the Trinity are designated in us.
  2. Secondly, they can be referred to our action. For by gold can be signified wisdom: "If you search for wisdom as for hidden treasures, then you will understand the fear of the Lord" (Pr 2:4). By frankincense devout prayer: "Let my prayer, O Lord, be directed as incense in your sight" (Ps 144:2). By myrrh mortification of the flesh: "Mortify your members which are on earth" (Col 3:5); "My hands dripped with myrrh" (Song of Songs 5:5).
  3. As to contemplation by those three can be signified the three senses of Sacred Scripture, under which are included the allegorical, anagogical and moral; or the three parts of philosophy, namely, moral, logic and natural. For we ought to use all these for the service of God.
(12) Then he mentions how they showed reverence in obeying. Hence being warned [answered] in a dream not to return to Herod, they departed to their own country by another way. But how could they have received an answer, if they put no question? The answer is that God sometimes answers a question still in the mind, and they inwardly asked what would be pleasing to God concerning their return: "Why do you cry to me?" (Ex 14:15). But do revelations come directly from God? Denis proves that he does not but uses angels. This is done to indicate the importance of the information: "It was ordained by angels through an intermediary" (Gal 3:19); "This is the Moses who said to the Israelites, 'God will raise up for you a prophet, from your brethren, as he raised me up'" (Acts 7:37).
They returned to their own country by another way. This shows that we return to our own country, paradise, from which we were expelled by sin, through obedience: "Do not swerve to the right or to the left; turn your foot away from evil" (Pr 4:27). Chrysostom says here that those who returned led holy lives and later became helpers of St. Thomas, the apostle; however, nothing is found in Scripture about them after their departure.

2— 4
Mt 2:13-23
13. And after they were departed, behold an angel of the Lord appeared in sleep to Joseph, saying: Arise, and take the child and his mother, and fly into Egypt: and be there until I shall tell thee. For it will come to pass that Herod will seek the child to destroy him. 14. Who arose, and took the child and his mother by night, and retired into Egypt: and he was there until the death of Herod: 15. That it might be fulfilled which the Lord spoke by the prophet, saying: Out of Egypt have I called my son. 16. Then Herod perceiving that he was deluded by the wise men, was exceeding angry: and sending killed all the menchildren that were in Bethlehem, and in all the borders thereof, from two years old and under, according to the time which he had diligently inquired of the wise men. 17. Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremias the prophet, saying: 18. A voice in Rama was heard, lamentation and great mourning; Rachel bewailing her children, and would not be comforted, because they are not. 19. But when Herod was dead, behold an angel of the Lord appeared in sleep to Joseph in Egypt, 20. Saying: Arise, and take the child and his mother, and go into the land of Israel. For they are dead that sought the life of the child. 21. Who arose, and took the child and his mother, and came into the land of Israel. 22. But hearing that Archclaus reigned in Judea in the room of Herod his father, he was afraid to go thither: and being warned in sleep retired into the quarters of Galilee. 23. And coming he dwelt in a city called Nazareth: that it might be fulfilled which was said by the prophets: That he shall be called a Nazarene.
Having showed how the Magi bore witness to the newborn Christ, the evangelist now shows how the Innocents gave testimony, not by speaking but by dying. In regard to this he does three things: first, he shows how Christ was concealed; secondly, the murder of the children (v. 16); thirdly, Christ's return (v. 19).
In regard to the first he does three things: first, he mentions the angel's warning; secondly, Joseph's obedience (v. 14); thirdly, the fulfillment of a prophecy (v. 15).
In regard to the first, three things are mentioned: first, the time of the appearance; secondly, the appearance itself and the manner of the appearance (v. 13b); thirdly, the warning given by the angel (v. 13c).
(13) The time is described at When they had departed. And it should be noted that the appearance did not occur immediately after the departure of the Magi, because everything mentioned in Luke (2:22), namely, the purification, should be interposed: "And when the time came for their purification..." For the thought of killing the child did not come to Herod right away. Hence, when he says Behold, an angel of the Lord appeared to Joseph..., he is said to have appeared in sleep, because that is when men cease their external activities, and a revelation can be made by angels: "In peace I will both lie down and sleep" (Ps 4:8); "When you lie down, your sleep will be sweet" (Pr 3:24).
In the warning the angel does two things: first, the angel persuades him to flee; secondly, he gives the reason. He says, therefore Rise. And note that, as Hilary says, the Blessed Virgin is called "wife" by the angel before the birth (Mt 1:5) but not after for two reasons: first to commend the Virgin, for as a virgin she gave birth. Secondly, on account of her dignity, for she was the mother of God, than which there is no greater dignity. Also because, as Chrysostom says, the child had not come on account of the mother, but rather conversely. Therefore, he says Take the child and its mother. But why flee into Egypt ? Does it not say in Ps 18 (v. 3): "The Lord is my helper and my redeemer." But he fled for three reasons:
  • first, to manifest his humanity; for as the divinity appeared in the star, so in flight the humanity: "Made in the likeness of men" (Phil 2:7).
  • Secondly, as an example: "When they persecute you in one city, flee into another" (Mt 10:23).
  • Thirdly, on account of the mystery; for just as he willed to die in order to call us back from death, so he willed to flee in order to call back those who flee from his face through sin: "Where shall I flee from your spirit?" (Ps 139:7).
And remain there. But why to Egypt rather than some other region: For two reasons:
  • first, because it is distinctive of God to be mindful of mercy in his anger (Hab 3:2). For the Lord had been angry at the Egyptians pursuing the sons of Israel, because the sons of Israel were God's firstborn. Therefore, the Egyptians were granted the privilege of serving the Lord: "Behold, the Lord, riding on a swift cloud, comes to Egypt" (Is 19:1); "We have seen his glory, the glory, as it were, of the only begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth" (Jn 1:14).
  • Secondly, because he had brought forth darkness in Egypt, he willed to enlighten it first. Therefore, it was well that he fled there: "The people who walked in darkness have seen a great light; those who dwelt in the land of the shadow of death, on them has light shined" (Is 9:2).
Note that when anyone wills to flee sin, the first thing to do is shake off laziness: "Awake, O sleeper, and arise from the dead and Christ shall enlighten you" (Eph 5:14). Secondly, he should take trust from the mother and from the Son, namely, Christ: "In me all hope of life and virtue" (Sir 24:18). Thirdly, he ought to flee from sin with the help of the mother and child: "Yes, I have wandered far, I have lodged in the wilderness" (Ps 55:7).
He adds the cause of the flight. For Herod is about to search for the child to destroy him. Herod was deceived, because he wanted to destroy the one who would come to share his kingdom: "As my father appointed a kingdom for me, so do I appoint one for you" (Lk 22:29); secondly, because he wanted to destroy him who sought no worldly glory: "Who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross" (Heb 12:2).
(14) And he rose. Here is mentioned the execution of the angel's command both as to the flight and the length of the stay. He rose and took the child and his mother. The time is mentioned, when he says at night, on account of the fear and distress: "My soul desired you at night," i.e., in distress (Is 26:9); for in times of distress one must have recourse to God: "In the morning, they will come to me in their trouble" (Hos 10:1). He rose. Then was fulfilled the word of Is (19:1): "Behold, the Lord is riding on a swift cloud and comes to Egypt," which was fulfilled to the letter.
(15) And remained there. It is said that he was there seven years and lived in the city of Heliopolis. In regard to the mystery, by Joseph is signified preachers, i.e., the apostles, whose task is to replace the darkness with doctrine—they left the Jews and turned to the gentiles: "It was necessary that the word of God should be spoken first to you. Since you thrust it from you and judge yourselves unworthy of eternal life, behold we turn to the gentiles" (Acts 13:46).
And remain there till I tell you, i.e. until the unbelief of the Jews is ended: "Blindness has come upon part of Israel" (Rom 11:25). Then he applies the testimony of the prophet; hence he says, This was to fulfill what the Lord had spoken by the prophet, "Out of Egypt I have called my son." The Septuagint is not the same, for it says: "Out of Egypt I have called his son."
There seems to be a question here, because this text does not appear to apply, in as much as it is preceded by the words: "When Israel was a child, I loved him"; hence, it seems to speak of Israel's call from Egypt. But it must be noted that in all the texts presented in the Old or New Testaments about Christ a certain distinction must be made: because some refer specifically to Christ, as Is (53:7): "He was led as a sheep to the slaughter"; but some are said of certain ones accordingly as they are a figure of Christ, such as the text in question. For they were called sons of Israel, because they possessed a likeness to the true only-begotten Son. And this is the meaning of "Out of Egypt I have called my son," i.e., special.
(16) Then Herod... Here he tells of the slaughter of the infants. In regard to this he does three things: first, the occasion of the slaughter is mentioned; secondly, the slaying (v. 16b); thirdly, the prophecies are quoted (v. 17).
The occasion was Herod's anger; hence Herod was in a furious rage: "Man's anger does not work the justice of God" (Jas 1:20). And it should be noted that when a king suspects the loss of his kingdom, he quickly becomes inflamed with anger.
Then Herod, seeing that he had been tricked by the wise men, was in a furious rage. He is said to have been in a furious rage for two reasons: because when one is angry, he becomes furious at the slightest provocation. Hence, because he suspected the loss of his kingdom and had been tricked by the wise men, he went into a furious rage: "From a spark of fire come many burning coals" (Sir 11:32). And he sent... In that fury was cruelty in regard to three things: the place, the multitude and the time.
  • In regard to the multitude, because to find the one he kills all. Hence it says, He sent and killed all the male children. And note that Augustine says: "He would never have benefited them as much by paying homage, as he benefited them by his hatred." But one might ask, since they did not have free will, how they are said to die for Christ? but, as it says in John (3:17): "God did not send his son into the world to judge the world, but that the world be saved by him." For God would never permit them to be killed, unless it were useful for them. Hence Augustine says that it is the same thing to doubt whether their killing profited them as to doubt whether baptism would have profited them: for they suffered as martyrs, and by dying confessed Christ, though not by speech: "I saw under the altar the souls of those slain for the word of God" (Rev 6:9).
  • The second cruelty is that he killed in all that region, for he feared that he might flee to another city. He acted like a wounded beast, which does not care whom it injures: "Like a roaring lion or a charging bear, a wicked ruler over a poor people" (Pr 28:15).
  • The third was in regard to time. Hence those who were two years old and under. And note that Augustine says that "the Innocents were killed in the year Christ was born."
But why does he say from two years old and under ? Some say that the star appeared for two years previously. Hence, Herod was not sure that he was not born as soon as the star appeared. Hence, he says, according to the time which he had ascertained from the wise men. But others say that they were not killed in the same year but two years later. But why did he wait so long? Three reasons are given by different persons.
  • One is that in the beginning he thought that the Magi had been deceived and would find nothing, but after he heard many things about Christ from Zechariah and Simeon and Anna, he felt it was necessary to make inquiries.
  • Others say that he did this out of wariness, for he feared that the parents would conceal the child he sought. Hence, at first he wished to follow them.
  • Others say that he was prevented by his business, because he sent after the Magi as far as Tharsus of Cilicia and burned their ships. He was also occupied, because he had been summoned to Rome, where his sons had accused him. And so, after his return he began to vent his rage.
He says or under, because he knew that he had such power that he could change his features.
By that killing is signified the killing of the martyrs, because they were children in humility and innocence: "Suffer the little children to come unto me and forbid them not" (Mt 19:14); likewise below (18:3): "Unless you be converted and become as little children, you shall not enter the kingdom of heaven."
In Bethlehem and in all that region, because they are killed through the whole world: "You will be witnesses to me," namely, by dying (Acts 1:8). The two years are the two loves—of God and of neighbor, because "faith without works is dead" (Jas 2:20). And note that after Christ was born, a persecution at once rages: because as soon as one is converted to Christ, he begins to be tempted: "Son, coming to the service of God, stand in justice and in fear, and prepare your soul for temptation" (Sir 2:1).
(17) Then was fulfilled what was spoken by the prophet Jeremiah. Having mentioned the slaughter of the infants, the evangelist according to custom now mentions the prophecy foretelling this: (28) A voice was heard in Ramah, wailing and loud lamentation, Rachel weeping for her children; she refused to be consoled, because they were not (Jer 31:15). And it should be noted that, as Jerome says, wherever any text is introduced by the apostles and evangelists, it is not necessary to present it always word for word, but as the Holy Spirit gave it to them, sometimes sense for sense in our use. Thus we have in Jeremiah (31:15): "A voice is heard on high of lamentation and weeping and mourning. Rachael is weeping for her children; she refuses to be comforted for her children, because they are not." The sense is the same.
We should notice that as far as this text is concerned, it is one of those which are brought into the gospel, but which has a literal sense that is a figure of something in the New Testament. Hence, to understand it one must consider a bit of history, which is recorded in Judges, where it says that almost the whole tribe of Benjamin was wiped out on account of a sin committed against the wife of a Levite. It also states that there was greatest mourning there, so great, indeed, that it was heard from Gabsa to Ramah, a distance of 12,000 paces. Rachel is said to mourn this, because she was the mother of Benjamin; and it is a figure of speech used to express how great was the pain. But this is a prophecy about the past. In another way it is about the future in two ways: in one way it can refer to the captivity of Israel who, when they were led into captivity, are said to have wept on the road near Bethlehem; and then Rachel is said to have mourned, because she had been buried there (Gen 35:19). And this is said in the same manner of speaking as a place is said to weep over the evils which happen in the place. The prophet, therefore, desires to say that just as there was the greatest pain and grief when the tribe of Benjamin was destroyed, so in the future would be another excruciating pain in the time of the captivity. It is explained in a second way thus: the evangelist accepts the fact of the killing of the Innocents and amplifies the pain in four ways: first, from its extent; secondly, from the amount; thirdly, what the pain concerned; fourthly, its inconsolability.
He says, therefore: A voice in Ramah. This is a city in the tribe of Benjamin (Jos 18:25) and can be taken as the city of Liah. But here it is taken for the heights and can be interpreted in two ways: first, a voice uttered on high was heard, because a voice in a lofty place is spread far and wide: "Go up in a high mountain, O Zion, herald of good tidings; lift up your voice with strength" (Is 40:9). Or was heard in Ramah, i.e., in heaven before God (Sir 35:21): "The prayer of the humble pierces the clouds, and he will not be consoled until it reaches the Lord"; "Do not the tears of the widow run down her cheek, as she cries out against him who has caused them to fall?" (Sir 35:15).
Wailing: This can refer to the weeping of the infants who were slaughtered. And loud lamentation: This refers to the weeping of the mothers. Or both can refer to the infants: wailing, in as much as they were lifted up by the soldiers; lamentations, in as much as they were slain. The pain of the mothers is greater than that of the infants. Again, the mothers' pain was continual, that of the infants, brief. For this reason Zechariah (12:10) says: "They shall mourn for him, as one mourns for an only child, and weep bitterly over him, as one weeps over a first-born." Also from the source of the pain, because it was concerned with the death of the infants. Hence, Rachel laments. But it might be objected that Bethlehem was not in the tribe of Benjamin but in the tribe of Judah, who was Liah's son.
This is answered in three ways: first, because Rachel was buried near Bethlehem (Gen 35:19). Accordingly, she wept for the infants in the way in which any place is said to weep: "Be appalled, O heavens, at this, be shocked, be utterly desolate, says the Lord" (Jer 2:12). Or in another way: it was stated above that Herod killed the infants in Bethlehem and in all its surrounding territory. But Bethlehem lay within the confines of two tribes, namely, Judah and Benjamin. Hence, some infants from the tribe of Benjamin were killed. Thus the objection ceases, as Jerome explains. But Augustine explains it another way and says that it is customary, when one is habituated to prosperity, that he becomes sadder when adversities come. Liah and Rachel were sisters, and the ones killed were among the children of Liah. Thus they were killed bodily, lest they be punished eternally, as in the case of Gabaa. Therefore, she is said to weep, when she sees her children killed or damned. Or the Church is signified by Rachel, because it means "seeing God," and the Church sees by faith. She weeps over her slain children, not because they were slain, but because through them she could obtain others. Or she weeps not for the slain but for the slayers.
Then he mentions the inconsolable pain: she refused... This is explained in a number of ways: first, as referring to the people who existed then. For consolation should be forthcoming, as long as a remedy is hoped for; but when there is no hope for it, there is no consolation, as in the case of the hopelessly infirm. Therefore, he says in regard to the mothers' opinion, because they were no more, i.e., no longer visible: "The lad is gone" (Gen 37:30). --- Or she refused to be consoled, because they were no more, i.e., as if they were no more: for consolation is expected only for evil things. Hence, according to this it is referred to the opinion of the Church, which regards them as reigning; hence, it rejoices over them as reigning: "But we would not have you ignorant, brethren, concerning those who are asleep, that you may not grieve as others do who have no hope" (1 Thes 4:13). --- Or she refused to be consoled at present but awaited consolation in the future: "Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted" (Mt 5:5).
(19) Then he deals with Christ's being called back; hence, when Herod died, behold, an angel of the Lord appeared in a dream to Joseph. First, he mentions that the angel appeared; secondly, the angel's command; thirdly, the execution of the angel's command.
In regard to the first, three things are done: first, the time is described; secondly, the person; thirdly, the manner of the appearance.
He says, therefore, But when Herod died: not the one involved in Christ's death, because that was his son; behold an angel appeared.
It should be noted that all trouble in the Church is terminated by the death of the persecutors: "When the wicked perish, there are shouts of gladness" (Pr 11:10). Note, also, that when the unbelief of the Jews has ended, Christ will return to them: "And then all Israel will be saved" (Rom 11:26).
Behold... appeared. It should be noted that the order between men and angels is such that divine illuminations are produced in us only by angels: "Are they not administering spirits sent forth to serve for the sake of those who are to obtain salvation?" (Heb 1:14). Hence, even Christ as man willed to be announced by angels.
The manner: in a dream to Joseph in Egypt.
(20) The command: Rise, take the child and his mother. He does not say, "son" or "wife", but child, in order to designate the dignity of the child and the purity of the mother. In this is shown that Joseph was not given to her for the purpose of carnal intercourse but to minister and guard. And he assigns the cause: for those who sought the child's life are dead.
But one might ask why he says, are, for Herod alone had died. This is answered in two ways:
  • first, because he had done so much evil that the Jews rejoiced in his death. When he had a foreboding of his death, he commanded his sister to kill the nobler Jews when he died. These had sought the life of the child with Herod: for those who sought the child's life are dead.
  • Or another way: It is the custom of Sacred Scripture to use the plural for the singular: hence, they are dead, i.e. he is dead. Hence, the statement that those who sought the child's life destroys Apollinaris' error, that the godhead was in Christ in place of a soul.
(21) Then he mentions the execution of the command: and he rose and took the child and his mother. In regard to this he does three things: first, he shows how he returned to the land of Israel (v. 21); secondly, the section he avoided (v. 22); thirdly, the section he chose (v. 22b). He says, therefore, and he rose. Note that the angel did not say: "Go into the land of Judah," or "into Jerusalem," but universally, to the land of Israel, under which even Galilee can be included. Hence, it can be said that Joseph entered the boundaries of the land which Judah inhabited.
(22) Then he mentions the area he avoided: when he heard that Archelaus reigned in Judea. Here the history of Herod should be noted. For he had six sons, and before his death he killed Alexander and Aristobulus; at his death he commanded that Antipater be killed. Thus three remained, among whom Archelaus was the firstborn and usurped the kingdom; but he was later accused before Caesar Augustus by the Jews and his kingdom was taken away. It was then divided into four parts. Two were given to Archelaus and one each to Herod and Philip, as Luke (3:1) says. Archelaus himself was sent into exile after reigning for nine years.
Being warned in a dream. First the angel had said that he should go to the land of Israel, but because Joseph had not yet understood, the angel's message made explicit what was previously implicit. And this is indicated, when he says, being warned in a dream, he withdrew to the district of Galilee.
But on the other hand, just as Archelaus ruled in Judea, so Philip in Galilee. But one must answer that this was immediately after the death of Herod, when Archelaus had the entire kingdom, because the division was made later. But then why did he not fear Archelaus? The answer is that Jerusalem was the seat of the kingdom; hence, he practically stayed there always. But why does Luke (2:41) state that they brought the child to Jerusalem every year? Augustine answers that it was safe to bring him on account of the vast throng that came there at that time; but it would have been dangerous, if he had tarried there for a long time. But why does the evangelist suggest that it was by accident that Joseph came to Nazareth, whereas Luke (2:39) says that he had his personal domicile in Nazareth. The answer is that the angel had told him to go into the land of Israel which, strictly speaking, did not include Galilee or Nazareth. That is the way Joseph understood it; therefore, he made no decision to go to Nazareth.
(23) That what was spoken by the prophet might be fulfilled, "He shall be called a Nazarene." This is not found written, but it can be said that it was gathered from many passages. For Nazarene means holy; and because Christ is called holy: "Until the holy one is anointed" (Dan 9:24), therefore, he is said to be so called by the prophet. Or it can be said that by Nazarene is meant abounding with flowers, as in Is (11:1): "There shall come forth a shoot from the stump of Jesse and a flower shall grow out of his roots." This agrees with Song of Songs (2:1): "I am a rose of Sharon, a lily of the valleys."

3—1
Mt 3:1-12
1. And in those days cometh John the Baptist preaching in the desert of Judea. 2. And saying: Do penance: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. 3. For this is he that was spoken of by Isaias the prophet, saying: A voice of one crying in the desert, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make straight his paths. 4. And the same John had his garment of camel's hair, and a leathern girdle about his loins: and his meat was locusts and wild honey. 5. Then went out to him Jerusalem and all Judea, and all the country about Jordan: 6. And were baptized by him in the Jordan, confessing their sins. 7. And seeing many of the Pharisees and Sadducees coming to his baptism, he said to them: Ye brood of vipers, who hath shewed you to flee from the wrath to come? 8. Bring forth therefore fruit worthy of penance. 9. And think not to say within yourselves, We have Abraham for our father. For I tell you that God is able of these stones to raise up children to Abraham. 10. For now the axe is laid to the root of the trees. Every tree therefore that doth not yield good fruit, shall be cut down, and cast into the fire. 11. I indeed baptize you in water unto penance, but he that shall come after me, is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: he shall baptize you in the Holy Ghost and fire. 12. Whose fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly cleanse his floor and gather his wheat into the barn; but the chaff he will burn with unquenchable fire.
The evangelist dealt above with Christ's entry into the world; now he deals with the spread of his teaching, for he came for this purpose (Jn 18:37). In regard to his teaching two things are considered: first, the preparation for teaching is mentioned: secondly, the teaching itself (ch. 5).
In a teacher of the Gospel two things are required: first that he be surrounded with sacred mysteries; secondly, that he be of proven virtue: thus two things are mentioned before the teaching, namely, his baptism and temptation (ch. 4).
In regard to the first he does two things: first, John's baptism is introduced (v. 5); secondly, the instruction of the baptized (v. 7). They are invited in two ways by John; namely, by word and by example (v. 4).
In regard to John's teaching he does three things: first, the person of the teacher is introduced; secondly, the teaching is presented (v. 2); thirdly, its authenticity (v. 3).
In regard to the person five things are presented; namely, the time, the person, the office, the dedication and the place.
  • (1) The first is presented at In those days. And it should be noted that Luke describes the time of preaching in relation to the heads of the republic and of the Jews. Therefore, what Luke says is expressed here, when it says, In those days. This does not refer to the days already mentioned, namely, the time of Christ's infancy. For this does not refer to those days when Christ returned from Egypt. But this is mentioned in this way, because Christ continually lived in Nazareth: "The child grew and became strong, filled with wisdom, and the favor of God was upon him" (Lk 2:40).
  • Secondly, the person is mentioned, In those days came John: he came, i.e., appeared, for he had been previously hidden: "He came for testimony, to bear witness to the light" (Jn 1:7). But why did Christ wish his testimony, when he had the testimony of works? The answer gives three reasons:
    • first, for our sake, who are led to a knowledge of spiritual things by means of things that are like us: "He came for testimony, to bear testimony to the light" (Jn 1:7). And why? "that all might believe through him."
    • Secondly, on account of the malice of the Jews, because not only Christ gives testimony of himself, as they said: "You give testimony of yourself" (Jn 3:26), but so did another: "You sent to John and he has borne witness to the truth" (Jn 5:33).
    • Thirdly, he mentions his office of baptizing. This was his special office, because he baptized first, and his baptism was a preparation for that of Christ; because if Christ had introduced a new rite, men might be immediately scandalized. Therefore, John came first and prepared men for baptism: "That he might be revealed to Israel" (Jn 1:31).
  • Fourthly, his main interest is mentioned, because he came to preach diligently, i.e., to preach baptism. When Christ baptized, he joined the two: "Go, teach all nations, baptizing them..." (Mt 27:19). But John prepared the way for both, i.e. the preaching and the baptism. It should be noted that John did this in his thirty-third year, the age at which David was made king and Joseph began to exercise power in Egypt (Gen 41:46). This gives us to understand that no one should be elevated to any office, before he reaches the perfect age.
  • Fifthly, the place is mentioned, in the desert. Now he preached in the desert for four reasons: first, that they might hear him more calmly, for in the city many of the curious would have come and been obstacles, but in the desert only those desirous of learning came: "The sayings of the wise are like goads, and like nails firmly fixed are the collected sayings given by one Shepherd" (Ec 12:11). Secondly, because they suited his preaching, because he preached penance. Such should be a place of penance either bodily or spiritually: "Yes, I would wander afar, I would lodge in the wilderness" (Ps 55:7). Thirdly, to indicate the condition of the Church, which is signified by the desert, for it is given to be understood that it is not in the synagogue but in the Church that salvation is preached: "Sing, O barren one, who did not bear; break forth into singing and cry aloud, you that have not been in travail. For the children of the desolate one will be more than the children of her that is married, says the Lord" (Is 54:1). Fourthly, to designate the condition of Judea, which had already been abandoned by God: "Behold, your house is forsaken and desolate" (Mt 23:38).
(2) He continues with Do penance... John announces a new life, as Augustine says in the book On Penance: "No one who is made arbiter of his own will can begin a new life, unless he repents of his former life." Therefore, first he warns them to repent; secondly, he announces salvation (v. 2). Also, Do penance, by which there is remission of sin: "When the Son of God was born, God sent a preacher into the world" (Chrysostom). But it should be noted that it is one thing to do penance and another to repent. One repents who weeps over his sins and does not commit things over which he should weep. And notice that it all refers to a proposal of the mind, so that it is said: And does not commit things over which he should weep, i.e., proposes not to commit; for penance demands this. But to do penance is to satisfy for sins: "Bring forth fruits worthy of penance" (Lk 3:8).
Here a question arises. Since all sins are forgiven in baptism, why does John, when announcing Christ's baptism, begin with penance? The answer in a Gloss states that penance is threefold: namely, before baptism, because one must be sorry for sin, when he comes to baptism; secondly, after baptism, for mortal sins; thirdly, for venial sins. Here he is concerned with penance after baptism; hence, Peter says "Do penance, that you may be prepared for attaining salvation" (Acts 2:38).
Is at hand. Note that the kingdom of heaven is never found promised in the Old Testament; but John is the first to announce it, and this pertains to his greatness. But the kingdom of heaven is taken in four ways in Scripture.
  • For sometimes it refers to Christ himself dwelling in us by grace: "The kingdom of heaven is within you" (Lk 16:21). He is called the kingdom of heaven, because the road to the heavenly kingdom is begun in us through his indwelling grace.
  • Secondly, Sacred Scripture: "The kingdom of God will be taken away from you" (Mt 21:43). It is called a kingdom, because its law leads to a kingdom.
  • Thirdly, the present Church Militant: "The kingdom of heaven is likened to a net cast into the sea and collecting fish of every kind" (Mt 13:47). It is called a kingdom, because it is established after the manner of the heavenly Church.
  • Fourthly, the heavenly assembly is called the kingdom of heaven: "They shall come from the east and from the west and sit at table with Abraham and Isaac and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven" (Mt 8:2). Before the time of John the only kingdom mentioned was that of the Jebusites (Ex 3:8); but now the kingdom of heaven is promised to his Church.
(3) Then this preaching is confirmed: This is he who was spoken of by the prophet Isaiah... And, as Augustine says, this can be explained in two ways: first, so that the words, This is he who was spoken of, are the words of the evangelist; and then the sense is plainer. Secondly, that they are introduced by Matthew as being the words of John doing penance. Hence, this is he, i.e., "I am"; and he speaks of himself as of another, as John (c. 1) speaks of another as of himself. But it is not important whose words they are, because they have the same sense. He is the one, therefore, of whom it was written, the voice of one crying in the wilderness. Prepare the way of the Lord, make his paths straight. Three facts are presented to support the three details mentioned: first, the place of John's preaching: the voice of one crying in the wilderness; secondly, the coming of the kingdom of heaven: prepare the way; thirdly, penance: make straight his paths. He says this for three reasons:
  • first, because, as Gregory says, "The voice precedes the word and John, Christ: "He will go before him in the spirit and power of Elijah" (Lk 1:17);
  • secondly, because by the voice the word is known: for as the voice brings the word into knowledge, so John, Christ: "For this I came baptizing with water, that he might be revealed in Israel" (Jn 1:31).
  • Thirdly, because the voice without a word does not give certitude to the mind: "If the bugle gives an uncertain sound, who will get ready for battle?" (1 Cor 14:8).
And the revelation of divine mysteries was not made by John, except in so far as he announced Christ; but through Christ was the word: "The only begotten Son who is in the bosom of the Father, he has made him known" (Jn 1:18). Therefore, the voice of one crying... This can be understood in two ways: first, of Christ crying: "Since you desire proof that Christ is speaking in me" (2 Cor 13:3). This is the way he cried in all the prophets. Hence, it always says: "The word of the Lord was made to Jeremiah or Isaiah, etc." Yet none is called a voice, because they did not immediately precede Christ: "Behold, I sent my messenger to prepare a way before me, and the Lord whom you seek will suddenly come to his temple; the messenger of the covenant in whom you delight" (Mal 3:1). Or the voice of one crying, i.e. John shouting. It should be noted that a shout is made to the deaf: "Hear, you deaf; and look, you blind, that you may see. Who is blind but my servant, or deaf as my messenger whom I sent?" (Is 42:18) Secondly, from indignation: "Then the anger of the Lord was kindled against his people, and he abhorred his heritage" (Ps 106:40). Thirdly, to those who are distant; and they were far from God.
Prepare the way of the Lord. Now it seems more suitable to have said, "prepare your way" to receive the Lord. But it should be noted that we were so weak that we could not get near God, unless he came to us. Therefore, John said above, "The kingdom of heaven is at hand" and this is prepare. But what is that way? Faith, which comes by hearing: "That Christ may dwell by faith in your hearts" (Eph 3:17). Gregory: "The way of faith is devout hearing; "Prepare to meet your God, O Israel" (Am 4:12) Faith is common and one, but it directs one in diverse works. Therefore, make straight. The ways of our works are straight, when they are not in conflict with the divine law, which is the rule of human acts, just as according to the will of the potter is the rule of goodness of earthen vessels, as is clear from Jeremiah (18:4). Or this, i.e., prepare, pertains to charity, which is necessary for salvation: "This is the way, walk in it, and turn neither to the right nor to the left" (Is 36:21). Therefore, way is taken to mean the sum total of all that pertains to general salvation: "I show you a more excellent way" (1 Cor 12:31). But the paths are submission to the counsels, which are called straight paths, because they should not be observed for the sake of vainglory: "Beware of practicing your piety before men in order to be seen by them" (Mt 6:1); "Her ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace" (Pr 3:17).
(4) Then he shows how John bore witness to Christ by his life: Now John wore... But who bore witness concerning John, who bore witness to Christ? The answer is that his own life did, because, as Chrysostom says, no one is a worthy witness of another, unless he is his own witness; and this by a good life: "A man's attire and open-mouthed laughter and a man's manner of walking show what he is" (Sir 19:30). Hence, his austere life is described here: he wore a garment of camel's hair. Though others wore wool, John wore camel's hair, for he considered a woolen garment softness, which does not suit a preacher. And a leather girdle. This is explained in two ways: Jerome says that in those days the Jews had a girdle of wool, but John regarding that as softness, chose camel's hair in imitation of Elijah (2 Kg 1:8). Rabanus explains it another way and says that John chose untreated skins rather than ones prepared, in order to bridle bad desires: and this is and a leather girdle. But whichever way it is explained, in both ways an austere life is meant. His food was locusts and wild honey. This food was not prepared but was eaten as nature provided; and locusts are animals suitable for eating. And wild honey. This can be understood in two ways: for, properly speaking, wild honey is not something formed in a hive but in the forest in certain trees. Some say that it is a reed of honey, i.e., something very sweet found inside it; yet in all this nothing less is implied than that he was satisfied with simple things: "If we have food and clothing, with these we shall be content" (1 Tim 6:8).
(5) Then he treats of baptism; hence he says, then went out to him. And he touches on three things: first, how he is visited by the crowds; secondly, how they are baptized (v. 6a); thirdly, how they confessed their sins (v. 6b).
In regard to the first it should be noted that three things invited men to go out to John:
  • first, the new preaching. They had never heard mention made of the kingdom of heaven; therefore, they were amazed: "Do you know the ordinances of the heavens? Can you establish their rule on the earth?" (Jb 38:33). John was the first to teach that the notion of the kingdom of heaven does not consist in any thing earthly.
  • Secondly, his life. Hence he says, then there went out to him, namely, because they saw his life: "Show me your faith without works, and I will show you from my works my faith" (Jas 2:18).
  • Thirdly, because the Jews had been deprived of instruction from prophets: "We do not see our signs; there is no longer any prophet" (Ps 74:9). And therefore they went from Judea to see: (6) Then they went out and were baptized by him in the river Jordan.
But why in the Jordan?
  • Because in the Jordan was first prefigured baptism. In 2 Kg (2:8-11) it says of Elisha that he passed through the Jordan, and Elijah went up to heaven.
  • It was there also that Naaman the leper was cleansed. This signifies being cleansed from sins in baptism.
  • Again, this interpretation suits baptism, for it is translated "descent" and signifies humility, which a man should have in baptism: "As new born infants, long for the pure spiritual milk" (1 Pt 2:2).
  • He mentions the third when he says, confessing their sins. The reason confession is mentioned was shown above, namely, because it is necessary for salvation: "Confess your sins to one another" (Jas 5:16). And a Gloss says that it was mentioned, in order that a person experience shame. But it should be noted that shame is a concomitant cause, the principal cause being the power of the keys; for no one can bind or loose, unless he knows what should be bound or loosed. Hence, just as no one can remove the need for the keys, so no one can remove oral confession.
    But why is one who comes to baptism bound to confess? For it seems that they need not resort to the power of the keys, since all sins are removed in baptism. The answer is that one is bound at least in general; and he does this, when he renounces Satan and all his pomps. In this way he acknowledges that he is under the yoke of Satan.
(7) But when he saw many... Having showed that many were baptized by John, he now deals with their instruction. In regard to this he does two things: first, he mentions the ones instructed; secondly, their instruction (v. 7c).
He says, therefore: But when he saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducees coming for baptism. It should be noted that among the Jews were certain sects, among which those two were the most prominent: for the Pharisees were so called as though separated from the common life on account of their observances. In many matters they were correct, yet they erred, for it is said that they taught all things happened of necessity. The others, i.e., the Sadducees, were called just on account of certain special observances of the Law; but they did not accept the prophets and did not believe that souls would be raised after the corruption of the body or that they are spirit. But both were conspicuous by their names, because "Phares" signifies division, which is opposed to charity. And they were completely separated from the others, as though they had a superabundant holy Spirit; for this would be good. The others too, i.e., the Sadducees, laid claim to righteousness. Against these Rom (10:3) says: "Being ignorant of the righteousness that comes from God, and seeking to establish their own, they would not submit to God's righteousness." And although they appeared to be more just, they came to John as to a teacher: "Kings shall see and arise; princes, and they shall prostrate themselves; because of the Lord, who is faithful, the holy one of Israel, who has chosen us" (Is 49:7). They, therefore, are instructed in a suitable way.
Hence, who warned you to flee from the wrath to come? And it should be noted that instruction should vary according to the conditions of the audience. For it is enough to speak briefly to the simple about matters of salvation; but to the learned each point should be explained: "I have not been able to speak to you as to spiritual persons, but as to carnal" (2 Cor 3:1). This John did, for he admonished the crowds briefly about penance and announced the kingdom of heaven. These two he explains in detail to the Pharisees. Hence, first he exhorts to penance; secondly, he announces that the kingdom of heaven is near (v. 11). In regard to the first he does two things: first, he gives an inducement to penance; secondly, he removes things which could keep them from penance (v. 9). In regard to the first he does two things: first, he gives the inducement to penance; secondly, he mentions the way of perfect penance (v. 8). Now there are two things that inspire to penance: first, the recognition of one's own sins: "Announce to my people their sins" (Is 58:1); secondly, the fear of God's judgment (v. 7b).
These two John announced; hence he says, You brood of vipers. And it should be noted that in Sacred Scripture one is called a son of another by imitation: "Your father was an Amorite" (Ez 16:45); "you are from your father the devil, and your will is to do your father's desires" (Jn 8:44). They were similar to vipers; therefore he says, You brood of vipers. And they are similar in three ways, according to Chrysostom. For its nature is that when it bites someone, it returns to the water. If it finds water, it does not die; otherwise, it dies. Hence, John considering the intention with which they came to the water of baptism, said, You brood of vipers. But if they were saturated with poison, how did they come for baptism? Because John promised remission of sins, enabling them to enter the water after putting aside their evil intention. Therefore, he says: "Do penance..., and they were baptized by him" (3:2&6). The second property is that in being born, it kills its parents: "Which of the prophets have you not killed?" (Mt 23:31). The third reason is that it is beautiful outwardly but has poison within. These persons are also beautiful outwardly by reason of their pretended righteousness, but within they are infected with sin: "Woe to you, because you are like whitewashed tombs, which outwardly appear beautiful, but within are full of dead men's bones and all uncleanness" (Mt 23:27). According to this, brood of vipers has an evil connotation.
Ambrose explains it another way and says that prudence is ascribed to serpents: "Be prudent as serpents" (Mt 10:16). Hence, John is commending them on their prudence, because they came to be baptized; so he says, brood of vipers. The first thing, therefore, that motivates to penance is the recognition of one's own sin; the second is fear of God's judgment: "By the fear of the Lord a man avoids evil" (Pr 16:6): "Know that there is a judgment" (Jb 19:29). This is why he says, Who warned you to flee from the wrath to come? And it should be noted that Ambrose and Chrysostom explain this about the past, but Rabanus about the future; hence, he says: "Who will show you?" Ambrose explains it thus: Brood of vipers... As if to say: Who has shown you to withdraw from evil? As if to say: No one but God: "O Lord, show us your mercy, and give us your salvation" (Ps 85:7).
According to Chrysostom thus: Brood of vipers, because they retain the will to sin, who warned [showed] you to flee as you wish? It wasn't Isaiah, who said: "Be washed and made clean, and remove the evil of your thoughts from my eyes" (1:16). Nor David, who said: "Wash me thoroughly from my iniquity, and cleanse me from my sin" (Ps 51:2); and later: "The sacrifice acceptable to God is a broken spirit; a broken and contrite heart, O God, you will not despise" (Ps 51:17. Rabanus applies it to the future, as if he were saying: It is good that you are doing penance, because otherwise, who will show... ? "Where shall I go from your spirit? or where shall I flee from your presence?" (Ps 139:7). Anger said of God is not taken for an emotion of the mind, but for its effect; hence, his anger is vengeance.
(8) After mentioning these two things leading to repentance, the evangelist concludes: Bear fruit that befits repentance. Fruit comes after the flowers in a tree, and if the fruit does not follow the flowers, that tree is nothing. For the flower of repentance appears in contrition, but the fruit is in performance. And it should be noted that the fruit of righteousness is one thing and the fruit of repentance another, for more is required of the repentant than of one who does not sin. But the fruit of repentance is threefold: the first is that one punish in himself what he committed: "After you converted me, I did penance; and after I was instructed, I smote upon my thigh," i.e., afflicted my flesh (Jer 31:19). The second is that he flee sins and the occasions of sin; hence, it is said that to make satisfaction is to remove the causes of sin: "Have you sinned, my son? Do so no more, but pray about your former sins... Flee from sin as from a snake" (Sir 21:1-2). The third is that you be as eager to do good as you were to sin: "I am speaking in human terms because of your natural limitations. For just as you once yielded your members to impurity and to greater and greater iniquity, so now yield your members to righteousness and sanctification" (Rom 6:19).
(9) Then he excludes the obstacle to repentance, when he says, And do not presume to say to yourselves: "We have Abraham as our father." The obstacle to repentance is twofold: presuming on oneself and despair about the divine judgment. First, he removes the first; secondly, the second (v. 10).
In regard to the first he does two things: first he excludes the obstacle; secondly, he assigns the reason (9b).
He says, therefore, Do not presume to say to yourselves, We have Abraham as our father." They were of the stock of Abraham according to the flesh; hence, they could believe that no matter how much they sinned, God would have mercy for the sake of Abraham: "Why does your wrath burn hot against your people, O Lord?... Remember Abraham, Isaac and Israel, your servants" (Ex 32:11,13). Therefore, John rejects this: and do not presume to say... This is his way of telling them not to say this, because it will not help them: "It is not the children of the flesh who are the children of God, but the children of the promise are reckoned as descendants" (Rom 9:8). For they gloried greatly in Abraham, but the Lord says: "If you are the sons of Abraham, do the works of Abraham" (Jn 8:39). Against such Chrysostom says: "What does a glorious lineage profit one whose morals degrade him?" The same applies in spiritual matters.
Then he assigns the reason, for I tell you, since it is a greater thing to imitate a great father than to be born of him, God is able from these stones to raise up children to Abraham. It is written in Joshua (c. 4) that when the people of Israel passed across the Jordan on dry ground, Joshua ordered that in memory of the miracle twelve stones outside the river be placed in it. Now John refers to this event, as he baptizes in that place. But this can be understood in two ways:
  • first, literally, for this is the first foundation of faith, to believe in the omnipotence of God: "I know that you are powerful and no thought is hid from you" (Jb 42:2). —Or by stones we can understand the gentiles, who are called stones for two reasons: first, because they adore stones; secondly, on account of their hardness. And although stones are hard, yet they retain an impression for a long time: and although a building can be slowly made of them, it is strong and durable. Hence, the Gentiles, although they were hard as far as accepting the faith of Christ was concerned, they nevertheless held it firmly. This is signified in Ezekiel (11:19): "I will take a stony heart out of their flesh and give them a heart of flesh; I will put a new spirit within them."
  • Secondly, according to Jerome, in these words John seems to lead back to the memory of the prophets: "Look to Abraham your father and to Sarah who bore you. Look to the rock from which you were hewn" (Is 51:2). He calls Abraham a rock on account of his inability to reproduce, and Sarah on account of her sterility. As if to say: "God, who made Abraham virile and Sarah fecund, can from these stones raise up children to Abraham.
(10) Even now the axe is laid to the root of the tree. For they could say: "We do not believe that any anger will come upon us; therefore, he removes this by saying, Even now... First, he presents the judgment; secondly, the meaning of the judgment (v. 10b). He says, therefore, Even now..., for there are two reasons why some are not willing to repent:
  • one is because they do not believe that there is a judgment: "Do not say, I have a sufficiency" (Sir 5:1); "Flee from the face of the sword, because it is the avenger of iniquity; and know that there is a judgment" (Jb 19:29).
  • The other is because of the delay: "The Lord is not slow about his promise as some count slowness, but is patient toward you, not wishing that any should perish, but that all should reach repentance" (2 Pt 3:9).
But John excludes both: first, the first, when he says, Even now the axe; secondly, the second, when he says, is laid to the root. As if to say: He will not delay. This is understood in three ways:
  • Chrysostom says that by axe is understood the rigor of divine judgment, which is sometimes designated by axe, sometimes by arrow and by sword: "If a man does not repent, God will whet his sword; he has bent and strung his bow; he has prepared his deadly weapons" (Ps 7:13).
  • Jerome: "By axe is understood the preaching of the Gospel, because just as by the Gospel teaching some have been brought to life, so its scorners, to death." "Are not my words like fire, and like a hammer that breaks the rock in pieces?" (Jer 23:29); "This child is set for the fall and rising of many in Israel, and for a sign that is spoken against" (Lk 2:34). Even now the axe is laid to the root of the tree. As if to say: It is evident that he is coming.
  • According to Gregory, by axe is understood our Redeemer, who consists of human and divine nature as of a handle and sword. His human nature, because it waits patiently, is, as it were, held; the divinity cuts as a sword. The axe is laid to the root, because judgment comes through God and men. He says, to the root, for two reasons: first, because in the root is made a general cutting even of that which is in the branches. Secondly, because what is cut off from the root does not germinate. As if to say: the eradication of evils will be universal.
Then he continues and mentions first the universality, saying, every tree. As if to say: As the gentile, so the Jew: "God shows no partiality" (Rom 2:11). Secondly, the guilt, because it does not bear fruit; for punishment comes also for merely omitting: "I was hungry and you did not give me to eat" (Mt 25:42). Thirdly, he mentions two punishments: first, temporal, it is cut down, namely, from this life: "Lo, these three years I have come seeking fruit on this fig tree, and I find none. Cut it down" (Lk 13:7), and after that: "Why should it use up the ground?" This means that it will be cut down along with earthly prosperity Secondly, he mentions the eternal punishment: and thrown into the fire: "Their worm shall not die" (Is 66:24); "Depart, you accursed, into everlasting fire" (Mt 25:41).
(11) I baptize you with water. Above, John exhorted them to do penance, now he intends to do what he had frequently said, namely, to announce the kingdom of heaven. In regard to this he does two things: first, he mentions preparation for the kingdom; secondly, he foretells the kingdom (11b).
That kingdom is Christ, of whom Luke says: "The kingdom of heaven is within you" (17:21). The preparation, of course, is baptism; hence I, indeed, (and this is a marvel to you) baptize in water only, i.e., because I am only a man. Hence, he could merely wash the body and could not give the Holy Spirit, since the payment for sinning had not yet been paid: "Without the shedding of blood there is not forgiveness of sin" (Heb 9:22). Furthermore, the Holy Spirit had not yet descended, nor had Christ sanctified the water by its contact with his flesh. Why then was he baptizing? For three reasons:
  • first, to anticipate Christ by baptizing: "You will go before the Lord to prepare his ways" (Lk 1:76);
  • secondly, to have the opportunity to preach about Christ before so many people assembled: "That he might be revealed in Israel, I came baptizing in water" (Jn 1:31);
  • Thirdly, to prepare them for the baptism of Christ. Hence, the custom in the Church that those desiring baptism be catechumens first, namely, that they be prepared and receive a sign by which they are considered worthy. That is why he says, I baptize, in order that you might know that you who intend to be baptized in Christ are suitable.
Note that in IV Sent. the Master says that those baptized by John were not baptized by Christ, unless they put their hope in John. But this is false; hence he says, He will baptize you. Note, too, that Augustine raises the question: If they were re-baptized after John's baptism, why were they not re-baptized after baptism by heretics? The answer is that John baptized in his own person, but heretics, in the person of Christ. Hence, it must be regarded as Christ's baptism.
Then he deals with the kingdom: first, he shows Christ's dignity; secondly, his office, He will baptize you. He says, therefore, He who is coming after me by birth, by baptizing, by preaching, by dying, by descending into hell. But here he speaks of two only, namely, of preaching and of baptism; hence he says, He who is coming after me to baptize and preach: "He will go before you in the spirit and power of Elijah" (Lk 1:17). Is mightier than I, and his baptism is mightier: "There is none holy like the Lord" (1 Sam 2:2); "If it is a matter of strength, behold him" (Jb 9:19). And so that no one suppose that there is any comparison between them, he says, whose sandals I am not worthy to carry. As if to say: He is incomparably greater than I, as Chrysostom explains, to such an extent that I do not deserve to render him any service.
But it should be noted that in the other three evangelists, it is not stated in the same way: because it says there "to loose", here "to carry". Hence Augustine says that John wished only to show his own lowliness and the dignity of Christ, and then the same thing is signified in all. Therefore, he says that it was through the inspiration of the Holy Spirit that in such matters the evangelists not use the same words, in order to show proof that we are not lying, although we do not use the same words. But if he desired to signify something mystical, then there is a difference between the words of John and of the others: and two things can be signified by "the strap of a shoe," because by shoe is signified the humanity: "Upon Edom I have cast my shoe" (Ps 60:8). The strap is the union, whereby the humanity was tied to the divinity. And because he did not consider himself adequate to explain the mystery of the union, he said, whose sandals I am not worthy to carry. Also it was a custom among the Jews (Dt 25:9) that if one was not willing to take his brother's wife, he was supposed to loose the strap of the person who accepted the wife. The spouse of Christ is the Church. At that time, therefore, John considered himself unworthy to take the spouse of Christ.
Hilary gives another explanation, namely, that those who announce the humanity of Christ throughout the world carry his shoes, and this was reserved to the apostles: "How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of him who brings good tidings, who publishes peace, who brings good tidings of good, who preaches salvation" (Is 52:7). Therefore, John says that he is not worthy to carry the shoes which were reserved for the apostles, for it is a greater office to preach the Gospel than to baptize: "Christ did not send me to baptize but to preach the gospel" (1 Cor 1:17). Were the apostles, therefore, greater than John? Not in merit but by their role in the New Testament. And according to this sense it is stated below (11:11): "He who is least in the kingdom of heaven is greater than he."
Chrysostom gives another explanation, namely, that the feet are the apostles and other servants of Christ, among whom was John. The shoe is their weakness; because, just as the elegance of the feet is not known as long as they are covered with a shoe, so the greatness of the apostles: "Gladly will I glory in my weaknesses, that the grace of Christ may dwell in me" (2 Cor 12:9). Whose shoes I am not worthy to carry, because neither he nor the apostles regarded themselves worthy to be ministers of Christ's gospel: "Such is the trust we have through Christ toward God. Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to claim anything as coming from ourselves; our sufficiency is from God" (2 Cor 3:4-5). If, therefore, it signifies diverse things according to a mystery, which of these did John say? The answer, according to Augustine, is that if John's words are referred to different things, then he said both. Or that John, preaching to the crowds, sometimes said one and sometimes the other.
Then he deals with Christ's office: first, with the office of baptizing; secondly, with the office of judging (v. 12).He says, therefore, He will baptize you with the Holy Spirit and with fire. Many books have "and fire". But they are speaking after the manner of the Greeks, who do not have the ablative case. And he says with the Holy Spirit and with fire. In this we are given to understand that Christ's baptism has more than John's baptism, because it adds over the latter, because Christ baptized in water and the Spirit: "Unless a man be born again of water and the Holy Spirit, he cannot enter the kingdom of heaven" (Jn 3:5). But note that when he says, He will baptize you in the Holy Spirit, he asserts that the copious gifts of the Holy Spirit must be had, the recipients of which are completely cleansed: "But you will be baptized by the Holy Spirit" (Acts 1:5). He also intimates that the change will be easy.
And with fire. This is explained in a number of ways. Jerome says that the same thing is designated by the Holy Spirit and fire: "I have come to send fire on the earth, and what will I but that it be kindled?" i.e., the Holy Spirit (Lk 12:49). Therefore, he also appeared in fire: "And he appeared to them in parted tongues of fire" (Acts 2:3). According to Chrysostom by fire is signified present tribulations, which expiate for sins: "The kiln tests the potter's vessel, and the trial of tribulation the just man" (Sir 27:5). But it should be noted that he says that this baptism is necessary, because the baptism of the Holy Spirit keeps the mind from being overcome by temptations; but it does not entirely remove the consequences of the flesh. Therefore, tribulation is necessary, because the flesh, then weakened, will not sprout forth concupiscence. Hence, there is need for fire which refreshes the soul. Or by fire is understood the future cleansing in purgatory: "Fire will test what kind of work each one has done" (1 Cor 3:13). Hilary explains it of the fire of hell and says that he intends two things, when he says, he will baptize you with the Holy Spirit and with fire, namely, the salvation he effects in the present and in the future. In the future he will cleanse through the fire of hell, in as much as it will attract the wicked; and this agrees with what follows, the chaff he will burn with unquenchable fire.
(12) Then he mentions the judiciary power: His winnowing fork is in his hand. First, the judiciary power is mentioned; secondly, the effect of the judgment; thirdly, the manner of the judgment. He says, therefore, His winnowing fork, and he employs a comparison. The Church is called the threshing floor; the wheat is the faithful, who will be gathered together by the angels: "Ask the lord of the harvest to send laborers into his harvest" (Lk 10:2); "He sent me to accomplish his will" (Jn 4:34). The winnowing fork is Christ's judiciary power, which will separate the wheat from the chaff: "The Father has given all judgment to the Son" (Jn 5:22); "He it is who has been appointed by God the judge of the living and the dead" (Acts 10:42). He will clear, i.e., thoroughly cleanse:
  • first, by tribulations which are as it were, certain winds, without which the chaff remains with the wheat: so, too, as long as they are in the Church, the good are not discerned from the wicked; and just as the smaller bits of chaff are expelled by a weak wind and the larger by a stronger, so in the Church, if tribulation increases, even those who seem strong fall: "They believe for a time, and in time of trial they fall away" (Lk 8:13).
  • Secondly by the sentences of prelates, when they excommunicate: "Remove the evil person from among you" (1 Cor 5:13).
  • Thirdly, on the day of judgment, when the good will be separated from the wicked (Mt 25:32). He will gather the wheat into his granary of paradise, i.e., the elect: "Save us, O Lord our God, and gather us from among the nations" (Ps 106:47). But the chaff he will burn.
    Note that there is this difference between chaff and cockle. For the seed of chaff and of cockle are different, because that of chaff is the same seed as that of wheat. Hence, by cockle we can understand schismatics, who do not communicate with us in the sacraments; by chaff, the faithful, although evil. But both will be burned by fire. With unquenchable fire: "Their fire shall not be quenched" (Is 66:24). He says unquenchable, to distinguish it from the fire of purgatory: "Depart, you accursed, into eternal fire..." (Mt 25:41).

3— 2
Mt 3:13-17
13. Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to the Jordan, unto John, to be baptized by him. 14. But John stayed him, saying: I ought to be baptized by thee, and comest thou to me? 15. And Jesus answering, said to him: Suffer it to be so now. For so it becometh us to fulfil all justice. Then he suffered him. 16. And Jesus being baptized, forthwith came out of the water: and lo, the heavens were opened to him: and he saw the Spirit of God descending as a dove, and coming upon him. 17. And behold a voice from heaven saying: This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.
Earlier the evangelist introduced John baptizing, now he introduces Christ coming to John's baptism. In regard to this he does two things: first, he mentions things which preceded the baptism; secondly, those which followed (v. 16).
In regard to the first, four things are mentioned: first,the marvelous humility of Christ; secondly, reverence for his humility (v. 14); thirdly, Christ's response to this reverence (v. 15a); fourthly, John consents to this response (v. 15b).
In regard to the first, four things are mentioned: the time, the person, places and the service.
  1. (13) The time, when he says, Then, i.e., John having his own light. For as the sun rises, when the morning star is still visible, so Christ, when John was preaching and baptizing (Lk 3:21); "Do you bring forth the morning star in its season and make the evening star rise over the face of the earth?" (Jb 38:32). Or Then, when Christ was in his thirtieth year (Lk 3:23), to give us to understand that one should not assume the office of preaching or prelacy before the perfect age. Or Then, when in conformity with the course of other men he could have committed many sins. Hence he did not wish to be baptized at once but observed the Law for a long time, as though established under the Law, and so that the Jews would have no cause for scandal, because he did not come to abolish the Law (Mt 5:17). But it could seem to someone that Christ would have ended the Law, because he could not fulfill it; and therefore, he wished to observe it for a long time. That is why he was not baptized so soon.
  2. The persons are mentioned, when he says, Christ came to John, the Lord to the servant, the Creator to the creature: "Learn of me, because I am meek and humble of heart" (Mt 11:29).
  3. The places, from Galilee. These places befit those baptized, because Galilee signifies transmigration. For it behooves the baptized to transmigrate from vices to virtues: "Put away all malice and all guile and insincerity and envy and all slander" (1 Pt 2:1). Also, to the Jordan, which is interpreted descent and signifies humility, which ought to be in the one to be baptized in order to receive grace: "He gives his grace to the humble" (Jas 4:6).
  4. The office is mentioned, to be baptized. God willed to be baptized by John for four reasons: first, to defend John's baptism, because some were speaking ill of it (Mt 21:24). Secondly, that by his touch he might consecrate all water; and therefore, baptism is said to be made from the fountains of the Savior: "You will draw water joyfully from the fountains of the Savior" (Is 12:3). Thirdly, to demonstrate the true condition of man in himself, because, as he was "in the likeness of the flesh of sin" (Rom 8:3), so he willed to be cleansed as though a sinner. Fourthly, to place on others the necessity of being baptized, for he willed first to observe the things he imposed on others: "Jesus began to do and to teach" (Acts 1:1), contrary to those of whom it is said below (23:4): "They bind heavy burdens, hard to bear, and lay them on men's shoulders; but they themselves will not move them with a finger." Then he mentions the reverence. And note three things: first, John refuses the honor offered him; secondly, he confesses his lowliness (v. 14), thirdly, his weakness (14b). For he knew that he would baptize inwardly; therefore he says, to be baptized, i.e., cleansed, from original sin. So says a Gloss.
(14) But on the other hand, he had been sanctified in the womb. The answer is that before Christ's entrance into the world, some were in a way cleansed as to personal infection through circumcision and the like, but as to the guilt and infection of the entire nature no one was cleansed before the passion of Christ. And do you come to me? "Such knowledge is too wonderful for me; it is high, I cannot attain it" (Ps 139:6).
(15) Then he gives Christ's response. Note that John had done one thing, because he forestalled; and had said two things: "I need to be baptized by you, and do you come to me?" Yet Christ does not respond to these two things, but to the fact that he forestalled him; hence he says, Let it be so now. He says, now, because, according to Chrysostom, John was later baptized by Christ, not only with the baptism of fire but also of water. Or, Let it be so for now, that I be baptized with the baptism of water, because I have to be baptized with another baptism, namely the baptism of the Passion: "I have another baptism with which to be baptized, and I am straitened until it be fulfilled" (Lk 12:50). John was also baptized with it by Christ, in as much as he died for justice, which is the same as dying for Christ. Or, Let it be so now, when I bear the form of a servant, let me fulfill the requirements of humility; because when I will appear glorious, I will baptize you with the baptism of glory.
Then Christ responds to the reverence and says, Let it be so now; for thus it is fitting for us to fulfill all justice. This is explained in three ways:
  • first, thus it is fitting to fulfill all justice, namely, through baptism. For it would come to pass that Christ would fulfill all justice both of the Law and of nature; but he willed to fulfill it in that way, because it is not fulfilled without baptism: "Unless a man be born again, he cannot enter the kingdom of heaven" (Jn 3:3).
  • Remigius explains it this way: for thus it is fitting for us to fulfill all justice. It behooves me to give an example of this sacrament, because the fullness of grace and of the virtues is given: "The river of God is full of water" (Ps 65:9), i.e., of grace.
  • Or another way: for thus it is fitting..., i.e., it is fitting to have perfect humility. The first degree is not to prefer oneself to an equal and to subject himself to one who is superior, which, of course, is a matter of necessity. The second is when he subjects himself to an equal. But it is perfect, when a prelate subjects himself to his inferior. And this is what he says: for thus it is fitting..., i.e., to fulfill perfect humility. But although there was this difference between them, Christ prevailed. Hence he consented, i.e., permitted him to be baptized by him: "That humility is genuine which obedience does not abandon; for to resist obstinately is a sign of pride" (Gloss); "Rebellion is as the crime of idolatry" (1 Sam 15:23). For Jeremiah and Moses are praised for finally consenting.
(16) Then when he says, When Jesus was baptized, he went up immediately from the water, four things that followed the baptism are mentioned. And it should be noted that as Christ in his baptism gave to others the example of being baptized, so in the things that follow the baptism he gives us to understand what we obtain. But there are four things which followed the baptism; namely, Christ's coming up from the water, the opening of the heavens, the appearance of the Holy Spirit and the witness of the Father.
The first is mentioned at He went up immediately from the water. He means this literally, because the river had deep beds. Yet in this is signified that those who are baptized ascend by their good works. He says, immediately, because those baptized in Christ put on Christ immediately: "For all of you who have been baptized in Christ, have put on Christ" (Gal 3:27). Furthermore, they obtain a heavenly inheritance: "We have been born anew to a living hope through the resurrection and to an inheritance which is imperishable" (1 Pt 1:3). And this is to say, the heavens were opened. This is not to be considered a bodily occurrence but by an imaginary vision. The heavens were opened. This signifies that the heavens had been closed to the human race by sin: "At the east of the garden of Eden he placed the Cherubim and a flaming sword, which turned every way to guard the way to the tree of life" (Gen 3:24). It is said that he placed the Seraphim, but it was opened by Christ.
But why were the heavens opened for him, since they had always been open for him? The answer, according to Chrysostom, is that the evangelist is speaking according to the general manner of speaking, because by the merit of baptism the heavens have been opened for us; just as a king says to his friend seeking a favor for someone: I grant you this.
It should be noted that there are three classes of men who reach heaven immediately after death: the baptized, as here; martyrs; hence (Acts 7:55): "Behold I saw the heavens opened and the Son of Man standing on the right hand of God's power"; and those who have performed penance, as in Acts (10:11): "As Peter was praying, the heavens were opened."
Then is mentioned the apparition of the Holy Spirit: And I saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove, and alighting on him. This is what befits the baptized, who receive the Holy Spirit within themselves: "He that is born of the Spirit is spirit" (Jn 3:6). And I saw, not with an imaginary vision; otherwise, he alone would have seen, the Spirit of God, i.e., a dove. Note that nothing bodily is said of God, so far as his substance is concerned, but by imaginary vision: "I saw the Lord seated upon a throne high and elevated..." (Is 6:1); or by signification: "The rock was Christ" (1 Cor 10:4); or by assuming into the unity of person: "The Word was made flesh" (Jn 1:14). In none of those ways is the Holy Spirit called a dove. That it is not by imaginary vision is evident, because it was seen generally by all; not by signification, because it had not previously existed; not by assuming it into the unity of his person. Therefore, there is a fourth way, which is when some form is newly produced to represent divine effects, as in Ex (3:2) the Lord appeared in fire and a bush; and in the giving of the Law in lightning and in thunder (Ex 19:16). Hence the dove existed to represent the influence of the Holy Spirit; thus, I saw the Spirit of God descending...
He appeared in the form of a dove for four reasons:
  • first, on account of charity; for the dove is an amorous animal: "The servant of the devil has certain gifts of the Holy Spirit in counterfeit, which the servant of God truly has. It is only the charity of the Holy Spirit that the unclean spirit cannot imitate" (Chrysostom); "Open to me, my sister, my love, my dove, my immaculate one" (S of S 5:2).
  • Secondly, on account of its innocence and simplicity: "Be wise as serpents, and simple as doves" (Mt 10:16).
  • Thirdly, because it has a groan for its song, and a man sanctified by the Holy Spirit should groan for his sins: "Her maidens lamented, moaning like doves" (Nah 2:7).
  • Fourthly, on account of their fertility; hence it was commanded in the Law that they should offer doves. This befits the baptized, because, as John (3:6) says: "That which is born of the spirit, is spirit." Descending as a dove. The emergence of divine gifts from God is always by descent, because the creature cannot receive except by descending into it: "Every best gift and every perfect gift is from above, descending from the Father of lights" (Jas 1:17). And alighting on him.
Note that the visible sending is always a sign of the invisible sending, and it signifies either grace newly received or an increase of grace: as in the apostles, when the Holy Spirit appeared in tongues, it signified an increase of grace. Furthermore, such a sending either signifies the grace then produced or previously produced. But in Christ it does not signify a new effect, because from the instant of his conception he was full of grace and truth; but the grace previously upon him was as man, not as God.
(17) Then, when he says, And lo, a voice from heaven saying, he presents the Father's testimony, This is my Son. Note that baptism makes men not only spiritual but also sons of God: "He gave them power to become sons of God" (Jn 1:12). Note, also, that the voice, as it were, expresses what the dove signified. Beloved, not as other creatures (Song of Songs 2:13), but as the natural Son: "The Father loves the Son, and shows him all that he himself is doing; and greater works than these will he show him, that you may marvel" (Jn 5:20). Ps 2 (v. 7) also signifies this: "You are my son, today I have begotten you." But because the saints are also loved by him, he adds, Son, by which he distinguishes "son" according to one meaning from the others. With whom I am well pleased. For in whatever one's good is reflected, in it something is pleased with it, as an artisan takes pleasure in his beautiful work of art, and as a man in his beautiful image reflected in a mirror. The divine goodness is in every individual creature; but never whole and perfect except in the Son and the Holy Spirit. Therefore, he is not totally pleased except in the Son, who has as much goodness as the Father. This is why he says, in whom, i.e., I am entirely pleased in him: "The Father loves the Son, and has given all things in his hands" (Jn 3:35).
But note that there seems to be a difference between this evangelist and the others, because Mk (1:11) and Luke (3:22) say: "You are my beloved son"; but Matthew says, He is my beloved Son and in you. But the idea is the same, because "You are" seems to be said directly to Christ; but he said it for the sake of the bystanders, because Christ was certain of the Father's love. Therefore, Matthew expressed the intention of the speaker and said, This is... Hence, he shows that it was said, as if to others: thus said Augustine.
Also one asks why Matthew and Mark say, "in whom I am," but Luke says, "in you." Augustine says that the Father is pleased, and men are pleased in the Son. Hence, others are pleased in me, i.e., to my honor, because some, seeing the Son, have given glory to the Father. Or, according to another sense: "In whom I am well pleased," i.e., my pleasure was to fulfill man's salvation; and this is why he says, "in you," i.e., "through you."
Note that in the baptism itself is not only represented the end and fruit, but even the form of baptism, which is, "In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit" (Mt 28:19). For the Son was in the flesh, the Father in the voice and the Holy Spirit in the form of a dove. Note, also, that what was separated from the others does not pertain to a division of activity on the part of a person of the trinity, since, as the essence is common, so the activity. But this is said by way of appropriation, because the whole Trinity created both the dove and the flesh. But they are referred to diverse persons.

4—1
Mt 4:1-11
1. Then Jesus was led by the spirit into the desert, to be tempted by the devil. 2. And when he had fasted forty days and forty nights, afterwards he was hungry. 3. And the tempter coming said to him: If thou be the Son of God, command that these stones be made bread. 4. Who answered and said: It is written, Not in bread alone doth man live, but in every word that proceedeth from the mouth of God. 5. Then the devil took him up into the holy city, and set him upon the pinnacle of the temple, 6. And said to him: If thou be the Son of God, cast thyself down, for it is written: That he hath given his angels charge over thee, and in their hands shall they bear thee up, lest perhaps thou dash thy foot against a stone. 7. Jesus said to him: It is written again: Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. 8. Again the devil took him up into a very high mountain, and shewed him all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them. 9. And said to him: All these will I give thee, if falling down thou wilt adore me. 10. Then Jesus saith to him: Begone, Satan: for it is written: The Lord thy God shalt thou adore, and him only shalt thou serve. 11. Then the devil left him; and behold angels came and ministered to him.
It was shown above that Christ prepared himself for preaching by receiving baptism, but now by overcoming temptation. In regard to this he does two things: first, the victory over temptation; secondly, the calling of disciples to hear the doctrine (v. 18).
Regarding the first he does three things: first, he mentions certain preludes to the temptation; secondly, the onslaught of the temptation (v. 3); thirdly, the victory (v. 11).
Three preludes to the temptation are mentioned, namely, the place, the fast and the experience of hunger.
In regard to the first he touches on four things: the time, the place, the leader, and the purpose of the leading.
(1) The time, Then, i.e., when the Father's voice had announced him Son of God. In this we are given to understand that temptation is imminent for those made sons of God through baptism: "My son, if you come forward to serve the Lord, prepare yourself for temptation" (Sir 2:1). That desert was between Jerusalem and Jericho, where many were killed: "A man was going down from Jerusalem to Jericho and fell among robbers, who stripped him and beat him and departed, leaving him half dead" (Lk 10:29). And note five reasons why one is tempted after receiving spiritual grace:
  • First, to receive a test of his righteousness: "He that is not tempted, what sort of things does he know?" (Sir 34:10).
  • Secondly, to repress pride: "To keep me from being too elated by the abundance of revelations, a thorn was given me in the flesh, a messenger of Satan to harass me" (2 Cor 12:7).
  • Thirdly, to confound the devil, so that he would know that the virtue of Christ is so great that he cannot overcome him. An example of this is found in Job (1:8): "Have you considered my servant Job?
  • Fourthly, that he might become stronger, as soldiers become stronger through experience: "These are the nations which the Lord left to test Israel by them, that is, all in Israel who had no experience of any war in Canaan" (Jg 3:1).
  • Fifthly, that he might recognize his dignity, because when the devil attacks anyone, it is an honor, because the devil attacks holy persons: "If the river is turbulent, he is not frightened; he is confident though Jordan rushes against his mouth" (Jb 40:23).
Then the place, Jesus was led up into the desert. This befits the preceding and the following, because it was fitting that after the baptism he should go into the desert. This is signified in the Israelites, who, after crossing the Red Sea, which was a figure of baptism, came into the promised land through the desert and wilderness; so the baptized should try to lead a solitary and quiet life by forsaking the world in body or in mind: "I will bring her into the wilderness and speak to her heart" (Hos 2:14); "I would lodge in the wilderness" (Ps 55:7). For it was fitting that after baptism he should go into the desert as to an individual struggle with the devil. Chrysostom: "He went into the desert, who went outside the confines (i.e., the will) of the flesh and of the world, where there is no room for temptation. For how can he be tempted by passion, who is all day with the wife?" But those who do not go out from the will of the flesh and of the devil are not sons of God but children of the devil; they have their own wife but seek another.
But the sons of God, having the Holy Spirit, are led into the desert to be tempted with Christ, of whom he continues: "He was led by the Spirit, i.e., Holy. But the one who leads is greater than the one led. Therefore, the Holy Spirit is greater than Christ. I answer that if it is referred to Jesus, in so far as he was Son of God, he is equal to the Holy Spirit. And someone can lead another either by commanding, and then he is greater, or by exhorting, and then he is equal; (Jn 1:40 ff) Andrew led Peter to Jesus; and thus was Jesus led. Hilary refers it to Christ as man, i.e., the Holy Spirit exposes to temptation the man whom he had filled. For men are led by the Holy Spirit, when they are moved by charity in such a way that they are not moved on their own initiative but by another; because they follow the impulse of charity: "The charity of God drives us" (2 Cor 5:14).
In this way the sons of God are driven by the Holy Spirit, so that they pass through the time of this life, which is full of trials; (Jb 7:1): "Man's life on earth is a trial," in victory through Christ. For he willed to be tempted, in order that, as he overcame our death by his, so he would overcome all our temptations by his: "We have not a high priest who is unable to sympathize with our weaknesses, but one who in every respect has been tempted as we are, yet without sin" (Heb 4:15).
[Gregory says that there are three grades of temptation: by suggestion, by taking delight, and by consent. The first is from without, and can be without sin. The second is from within, where sin begins, but it is perfected by consent. The first grade could take place in Christ, but not the other grades. Note that the devil could not have dared approach Christ to tempt him, unless Christ had first approached him.]
(2) Then the second prelude is given, namely, the fast. And when he had fasted..., which suits both the past and the future: the past, because it is fitting for one to fast after baptism, since he should not take his ease after baptism but should exercise himself in good works: "You were called to freedom, brethren" (Gal 5:13); but through freedom he should not be dedicated to a carnal life. It also befits the future, so that one whom the devil is about to tempt should fast, because "this kind of devil is not cast out save by prayer and fasting" (Mt 17:20). Forty days. This is to be taken literally. He adds and forty nights, so that no one suppose that it would be lawful to eat at night, as the Saracens do.
It should be noted that this number is prefigured in the Old Testament in Moses and Elijah (Ex 24:18 and 1 Kg 19:8). And a mystery is concealed in this, because such a number arises from ten multiplied by four. Ten signifies the Law, because the whole Law is contained in ten commands. Four signifies the composition of the flesh, because flesh is composed of four elements. Therefore, because we transgress the divine law through the influence of the flesh, it is proper that we afflict our flesh for forty days. According to Gregory, however, this number was established by the Church for fasting, and by it we pay the tenths of the whole year; for from the first Sunday to Easter are thirty-six days of fast; and this is one-tenth of the year with six days left over. And therefore from early times another half-day was added by those who fasted until midnight of Holy Saturday.
The third prelude is added, because afterward he was hungry. This is not recorded of Moses and Elijah, who were men; but Christ willed to be hungry to prove that he was human; otherwise, the devil would not have dared to come near to tempt him: "Being born in the likeness of men, and being found in human form" (Phil 2:7).
Then the onslaught of the temptation is presented: first, to gluttony; secondly to vain glory (v. 5); thirdly to ambition (v. 8).
(3) In regard to the first, he does two things: first, he presents the devil's attack; secondly, how Christ responded (v. 4). And the tempter came and said to him... For this could be done, so that he would approach Jesus in a bodily form.
And there are three temptations, because God tests to instruct: "God tested Abraham" (Gen 22:1). Man sometimes tests to learn, as the Queen of Sheba tested Solomon (1 Kg 10:1), where it is said of her: "Now when the queen of Sheba heard of the fame of Solomon, she came to test him with hard questions." The devil tests to deceive: "For fear that somehow the tempter had tempted you" (1 Th 3:5). One who wants to test another about knowledge first test him about general matters. But general to the whole human race are vices of the flesh, and especially gluttony. Likewise, one who wishes to attack a camp begins at the weaker part; but man has two parts, the bodily and the spiritual. The devil always tests the weaker side; hence, he first tests for bodily vices, as is clear from our first parents, whom he tested first in regard to gluttony. But the devil's marvelous astuteness in tempting should be noted: If you are the Son of God. Thus, he directly tempts about one thing and indirectly about another. Hence, in the first man he persuaded him to eat of the tree, which pertained directly to a bodily sin, namely, gluttony; but secretly he led him into pride and greed, which are spiritual sins. Hence, he said: "You will be as gods": (Gen 3:5). So in the case of Christ, for he had heard that Christ would come into the world and he seemed to be the Son of God. But he had begun to doubt whether this was the one about whom the prophecies had been made, because he found nothing in him: "The ruler of this world is coming. He has no power over me" (Jn 14:30). Hence, he suggested something pleasant to a hungry man. He also induced him to desire things that are God's. And this is, if you are the Son of God, command these stones to become loaves of bread: "His word is full of power" (Ec 8:4); "By the word of the Lord the heavens were made and all their host by the breath of his mouth" (Ps 33:6). Therefore, a stone can be changed by his word. Hence, he wanted to incline him to this. If he did it, he would know that he is the Son of God; if not, he would have led him to arrogance. And it should be noted that there are many men who consent to sins of the flesh, thinking that they would not lose their spiritual stature. But if the consenting man were not to lose his spirituality by the matter to which he is tempted, the temptation would be light. This is the way the devil decided to persuade the woman by promising spiritual things.
(4) But he answered, "It is written": 'Man does not live by bread alone." In this answer he gives three lessons that must be followed by one being tempted:
  • first, that he have recourse to the medicine of Scripture: "I have laid up your word in my heart, that I might not sin against you" (Ps 119:11).
  • The second is that a man do nothing that accords with the devil's strategy. Vegetius: "A wise leader should never do anything that conforms with the enemy's strategy, even if it seems good." And therefore, although the Lord could without sin have changed stones into bread, he willed not to, because he suggested it.
  • The third is that he should not do anything useless to show his power, because this is vanity.
It should be noted that the devil was aiming at two things: first, to draw Christ to a desire for bodily things; secondly, to presumption. But Christ acts against both, first, by avoiding arrogance. As if to say: You say Son of God, I say of man; hence Man shall not live by bread alone. Likewise, the devil draws him to a desire for bodily things: Command these stones to become loaves of bread. Here he draws him to a desire for something spiritual: but by every word that proceeds from the mouth of God. As if to say: Bodily life should not be loved as much as spiritual, which is preserved by spiritual food, by every word that proceeds from the mouth of God: "Lord, to whom shall we go? You have the words of eternal life" (Jn 6:69); "I will never forget your precepts; for by them you have given me life" (Ps 119:93). He says by every word, because all spiritual teaching is from God, whether it is spoken by man or by God. And again from the mouth, because the preacher is the mouth of God: "If you separate what is precious from what is worthless, you shall be as my mouth" (Jer 15:19). Or in another way: Not in bread alone, i.e., man does not live only by bread but also by the word, i.e., by the command of God he can be preserved without any food.
(5) Then the devil took him to the holy city. Having described the first temptation, the second is now presented, namely, about vain glory. The order is fitting, namely, that after the devil saw himself defeated concerning a bodily vice, he should try him on vain glory or pride: "Because pride lies in wait for good works, to destroy them" (Augustine in The Rule). Regarding this temptation he does three things: first, the place of the temptation is given, secondly, the attack or endeavor of the temptation (v. 6); thirdly, Christ's resistance (v. 7).
It should be noted that Luke makes this the third temptation; here it is the second. But according to Augustine it makes no difference, because everything mentioned here is also mentioned by Luke. Furthermore, neither in Luke nor here is there any indication which was first and which was second. But Rabanus says that Luke is interested in the historical order; consequently, he arranged them as they occurred. Matthew, on the other hand, followed the nature of the temptation, because after the temptations to gluttony and vain glory, the temptation to ambition follows. For that is the way Adam was tempted: first, to gluttony, "On whatsoever day you shall eat of it, you shall die the death" (Gen 2:17); secondly, to glory: "You will be as gods" (Gen 3:5; thirdly, to greed or ambition: "Knowing good and evil."
But why does he say He took him? For this word "taken" implies force. Jerome answers that the evangelist was describing the devil's opinion, because what Christ endured through virtue, the devil took as done by his own power. He says holy, either because holy actions were performed there, namely, temporal sacrifices and the like, or on account of the holiness of the fathers of those living there. Hence, from an ancient custom he calls it holy, although it had ceased to be holy: "How the faithful city has become a harlot, she that was full of justice" (Is 1:21). But it should be noted that Mk (1:13) says that "he was in the desert forty days tempted by Satan." From this it seems that all the temptations were in the desert. Therefore, it does not seem correct to say then the devil took him... There are two responses to this: some say that all the temptations were in the desert and that they occurred according to imaginal vision, namely, that Christ so imagined and also permitted. Others say that they occurred according to bodily vision and that the devil appeared to him in a bodily form. This seems to be implied, because he says that he took him into the holy city. Some say that the reason this pertains to the desert is that Jerusalem had been deserted by the Lord. But it is better to say that what is stated in Mk (1:13) should not be understood as meaning that all the temptation took place in the desert, for he does not say this, but that he was tempted by Satan. Therefore, one must admit that the first temptation was in the desert and the other two outside the desert. But the question remains: How did the devil take him up? Some say that he carried him; others (and better) that he persuaded him to go; and Christ by the discretion of his wisdom went to Jerusalem.
And set him on the pinnacle of the temple. It should be recalled from 1 Kings (c. 6) that Solomon made three stories in the temple with a flat roof. Next to the temple he made pinnacles by which men could ascend. Concerning this he says here: He set him on the pinnacle of the temple. But whether he went to the first, or second, or third, the evangelist does not say. But it is certain that he did ascend.
But did the people not see the devil carrying Christ? The answer according to those who say that he carried him is that Christ by his own power did what others could not see. Or it can be said that the devil was in the shape of a man, and it was a custom for men to ascend that way.
(6) And said to him: "If you are the Son of God, throw yourself down. The devil always strikes with two arrows: for with the one he entices to vain glory, with the other to suicide. And this is if you are the Son of God. But, certainly, to throw himself down does not suit Christ, because it befits him to ascend: "No one has ascended into heaven but he who descended from heaven, the son of man, who is in heaven" (Jn 3:13). He says throw down, because his intention is always to throw headlong, as he was thrown headlong: "The dragon's tail swept down a third of the stars of heaven and cast them to the earth" (Rev 12:4). The devil also recognizes his own weakness, because those willing are overcome by him; hence he says throw yourself down, but he does not himself throw him: "Bow down, that we may pass over" (Is 51:23).
But why on the pinnacle? A Gloss says: because they taught in that place. Hence, it signifies that the devil tempted the great to vain glory, against which the Apostle says (1 Th 2:6): "Nor did we seek glory from men, whether from you or from others." And he says throw yourself down, because men who seek glory should convince others that they are showing God's sonship humble in many ways. Therefore, Cicero says in de Officiis: "The desire for glory must be avoided; for it snatches away freedom of the spirit, for which every effort should be made by magnanimous men.
Then he cites an authority: For it is written; and he uses it not to teach but to deceive. And this is taken as an argument that, as he transforms himself into an angel of light, so also his ministers, who use the authority of Sacred Scripture to deceive the simple: "The ignorant and unstable twist the scriptures to their own destruction" (2 Pt 3:16). Hence, the devil prefigured this in himself as in the head. Because he has commanded his angels concerning you.
Note that one twists the authority of Sacred Scripture in three ways:
  • first, when it refers to one thing and is explained of another; as when it refers to one just person and is explained as referring to Christ. For example, "Who has had the power to transgress and did not transgress" (Sir 31:10). Again, (Jn 14:28): "The Father is greater than I," is said of Christ as man. Hence, if it is explained of him as Son of God, the text is twisted. This is the way the devil says angels here, because Ps 91 (v. 11) says this of Christ's member, who needs the guardianship of angels. This is evident, because he adds, lest you strike your foot [offend]; for this could not be said of Christ, who cannot offend by falling into any sin.
  • It is twisted in a second way, when someone quotes a text in favor of something for which it is not a text, as Pr (25:21) and Rom (12:20): "If your enemy is hungry, feed him." For if anyone does something to someone in order to be punished by God, he does this against the meaning of this text. This is what the devil did, because the Scripture intends that the just man be guarded by angels in such a way that he does not fall into danger: "The Lord is a stronghold for the oppressed" (Ps 9:9). The devil, however, suggests that one should expose himself to danger, which is to tempt God.
  • In the third way, when one takes what is in his favor from a text and ignores what is against him; as heretics do. This is what the devil did here, because he ignored what follows: "You will tread on the lion and the adder, the young lion and the serpent you will trample under foot" (Ps 91:13). Hence, he became the exemplar of all who twist the Scriptures.
(7) Jesus said to him... He defends himself not by force but by wisdom: "Against wisdom, evil does not prevail" (Wis 7:30). Therefore, against that test he uses the text which explains it. As if to say: You say that I should throw myself down to see whether God will rescue me: but this is forbidden in the Scripture hence, You shall not tempt the Lord, your God (Dt 6:16). Or another way: You tempt and by tempting you act contrary to a text; but one who acts against a text of Scripture should not use the authority of Scripture. And the Scriptures says, You shall not tempt... But you are tempting the Lord, your God, who I am: "You call me Master and Lord, and you say well, for so I am" (Jn 13:13). But the first is more in accord with the letter.
Then the third temptation is presented, namely, concerning ambition or concerning greed: first, the temptation, secondly, Christ's resistance (v. 10). But the devil tempts in two ways, by deed and by word (v. 9).
In the deed two things were involved: first, he took him to a mountain; secondly, he showed him all the kingdoms of the world (v. 8b).
(8) He says The devil took him. The taking has been explained above. But this, namely, to a mountain, can be explained in two ways.
  • Rabanus says that this mountain was in the desert, because, according to him, all the temptations took place in the desert. But it is called very high, as compared to others in its neighborhood.
  • Chrysostom, however, says that he led him to one of the larger mountains of the world; and this is what the letter seems to assert, since it says a very high mountain. In this is signified that the devil always incites to pride, as he himself is proud: "Before your feet stumble on the twilight mountains" (Jer 13:16). Hence, he is also called a mountain.
He showed him all the kingdoms of the world. It should be noted that a kingdom of the world can be taken in two ways: first, spiritually; and this is the way the devil is said to reign in it: "Now is the prince of this world cast out" (Jn 12:31). Secondly, in a literal sense, so that one reigns over another: "Lo, I am calling all the tribes of the kingdoms of the north, says the Lord" (Jer 1:15). But what is said here seems to some to refer to the devil's kingdom; hence, he says He showed him all the kingdoms of the world, namely, over which he rules, and the glory of them, because when he completely rules over men, he also makes them glory: "They rejoice in doing evil and delight in the perverseness of evil" (Pr 2:14); "Why do you glory in mischief?" (Ps 52:1). Others explain it of an earthly kingdom. But then one asks, how could he show all the kingdoms of the world? Remigius says that it was done miraculously; because he showed him all the kingdoms in the twinkling of an eye, just as we read of St. Benedict that the whole world was shown to him in one glance. But it should be noted that those two do not seem good explanations, because there would have been no need to say that he took him to a very high mountain, because all this could have occurred in a valley. Hence Chrysostom explains it another way: he showed him, not that he showed each particular kingdom, but the direction in which each lay; and not only this, but the glory of them, i.e., he expressed to him the temporal glory of the world: "I will change their glory into shame" (Hos 4:7); "They glory in their shame, with minds set on earthly things" (Phil 3:19).
(9) And he said to him: "All these I will give you..." In those words he does two things: he promises one thing and seeks to obtain another. In the promise is a lie, and in the seeking is pride. In the first two temptations the devil was exploring whether he was the Son of God; now, believing that he had discovered he was not, he says All these I will give you... where the lie is that these were not in his power: "By me princes rule and nobles govern the earth" (Pr 8:16); "That the living may know that the Most High rules the kingdom of men and gives it to whom he will" (Dan 4:17); otherwise, he would not have said all these I will give you; for no evil person rules without God's permission: "He makes a godless man to reign on account of the sins of the people" (Jb 34:30).
Note three things:
  • first, that the devil always pursues his original objective: "I will ascend into heaven above the stars of God; I will set my throne on high: I will sit on the mount of assembly in the far north; I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will make myself like the Most High" (Is 14:14). And for that reason he induces men to idolatry, desiring to usurp what belongs to God.
  • Likewise, note that no one adores the devil, unless he falls as he fell: "They fell down and worshipped the golden image" (Dan 3:7). And therefore, he says if you will fall down and worship me.
  • Thirdly, note greed here. Hence, he promises a kingdom, by which is understood abundance of riches and excellence of honors. And he asks that he fall down, because the ambitious always humble themselves more than they ought. Hence Ambrose: "Ambition has its own danger: it bends down in deference in order to be paid honor; and while it wishes to be exalted, it is hurled down."
The curbing of the enemy is described. In regard to this he does two things: first, he checks the temptation; secondly, he cites a text (v. 10b).
(10) He says, therefore, Then Jesus said to him.
Note that Christ had heard many insults, but did not care. But this, if you will fall down and adore me, he did not endure, because the others were insults against himself, but this one was an insult against God. Hence Chrysostom: "A personal insult should be endured, but to take no notice of an insult against God is exceedingly irreverent." Therefore, he says Be gone, Satan! (2 Sam 19:10): "With zeal I have been zealous for the Lord God of hosts"; "Zeal for your house has consumed me" (Ps 69:9). Note also that it is not in the devil's power to tempt as much as he wills, but as much as God permits; hence, he says Be gone! As if to say: I do not wish you to tempt me any more: "God is faithful and will not let you be tempted beyond your strength, but with the temptation will also provide the way of escape, that you may be able to endure it" (1 Cor 10:13); "Thus far shall you come and no farther, and here shall your proud waves be stayed" (Jb 38:11). And it should be noted that the Lord used almost similar words to Peter (Mt 16:23). But there he said: "Get behind me." Hence the thought here and there is not the same, because Satan is taken to mean adversary. Therefore, the Lord wished that Peter, who wanted to obstruct his passion, go behind him; but here he says, Be gone only, because the devil cannot follow him. Therefore, he says Be gone, namely, to hell: "Depart, you cursed, into the eternal fire prepared for the devil and his angels" (Mt 25:41). It is written: (Dt 6:16). He adduces these texts from Dt to signify that the doctrine of the New Testament is signified by Deuteronomy.
What follows, namely, The Lord your God, can be taken in two ways. As if to say: You, O devil, say that I should fall down and adore you; but the Law says, The Lord your God shall you worship. It can, therefore, be cited to show that a mere man should not be adored. Or it can be taken that he is speaking of himself as God: The Lord your God shall you adore. As if to say: You should rather adore me than I you, because it is written... Yet the first is more in accord with the letter. And note that he says two things: you shall adore and you shall serve, and there is a difference between them. For a man should relate himself to God in two ways: he should be subject to him and should elevate himself toward him as the ultimate end. In regard to the first we owe him total obedience: "We must obey God rather than men" (Acts 5:29). For we are subject to him, when we do his entire will. We are elevated to God in two ways: sometimes we draw ourselves to him: "Go to him and be radiant; so your faces will never be ashamed" (Ps 34:5); sometimes we draw others to him: "We are fellow workers for God:" (1 Cor 3:9). We show both of these in a sense-perceptible way: because, when we bow, we tell ourselves that we should be subject to God; therefore he says the Lord your God: "May all nations serve him" (Ps 72:11). Also by offering sacrifice and praises we signify that we should raise our minds to him; and to this pertains service. Therefore, and him only shall you serve.
Service is twofold: one is reserved for God alone; and this is called latria, which is twofold. For there is an adoration owed only to God, such that he is served before all else; the other service consists in tending toward him as the ultimate end, for there is an adoration or service which is rendered only by subjects, as when inferiors serve superiors: "Let every person be subject to the governing authorities" (Rom 13:1). But they should not be obeyed above all things, because never contrary to God. Similarly, there is no creature that should be regarded as the ultimate end: "Put not your trust in princes, in a son of man, in whom there is no help" (Ps 146:3); "Cursed is the man who trusts in man" (Jer 17:5). There is another service, which is owed to prelates; in Greek it is called dulia.
(11) Then Christ's victory is presented, and it is suggested in two ways: in the devil's departure: The devil left him: "Resist the devil and he will flee from you" (Jas 4:7). And as the custom was in olden days, when men won a victory, they were honored; so here Christ's triumph is celebrated by angels. Hence, and behold angels came and ministered to him. He does not say "they descended," because they were always with him, even though they had departed for a little while according to his wish, so that the devil might have room for tempting. For they ministered in external matters, namely, in miracles and other bodily things done through the medium of angels; but in internal matters he did not need them. In this is signified that men who overcome the devil deserve the ministry of angels: "It came to pas that the beggar died, and he was carried into Abraham's bosom" (Lk 16:22). And it should be noted that the devil left Christ for a time, because later he used the Jews as his members to oppose him...

4—2
Mt 4:12-22
12. And when Jesus had heard that John was delivered up, he retired into Galilee: 13. And leaving the city Nazareth, he came and dwelt in Capharnaum on the sea coast, in the borders of Zabulon and of Nephthalim; 14. That it might be fulfilled which was said by Isaias the prophet: 15. Land of Zabulon and land of Nephthalim, the way of the sea beyond the Jordan, Galilee of the Gentiles: 16. The people that sat in darkness, hath seen great light: and to them that sat in the region of the shadow of death, light is sprung up. 17. From that time Jesus began to preach, and to say: Do penance, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. 18. And Jesus walking by the sea of Galilee, saw two brethren, Simon who is called Peter, and Andrew his brother, casting a net into the sea (for they were fishers). 19. And he saith to them: Come ye after me, and I will make you to be fishers of men. 20. And they immediately leaving their nets, followed him. 21. And going on from thence, he saw other two brethren, James the son of Zebedee, and John his brother, in a ship with Zebedee their father, mending their nets: and he called them. 22. And they forthwith left their nets and father, and followed him.
After showing how Christ was tested and approved, namely, by overcoming the devil, the evangelist now shows how Christ began to teach. Regarding this he does three things: first, he describes the place where he preached; secondly, how he chose the ministers of his preaching (v. 18); thirdly, how he led the crowd to listen (v. 23).
In regard to the first he describes the time, place (v. 12b) and method of preaching (v. 17).
(12) The time of Christ's public preaching was after John's imprisonment; hence, he says, Now when Jesus heard that John had been handed over, namely, by God, because he permitted it.
To understand the gospels, it should be noted that there seems to be a difference here between John and the other three; because they say that Christ descended into Capernaum after John's arrest, but John says that he descended there before that. Yet it was in Galilee. The answer is that John, who wrote last, supplied what had been omitted by the others. But why did they omit? The answer is that although Christ had done certain things in the first two years, they were few compared to the third year. Therefore, it is necessary to say that John speaks about things he did in the first and second, and some things done in the third year; but the others about things done in the third year.
There is also a question about the number of years Christ preached. Some say two and one-half years; so that the half is counted from Epiphany to Passover, although it is not a complete half, for John mentions only three Passovers, because he says that after the baptism he went to Jerusalem (Jn 2:13). After that he mentions the Passover, when the miracle of the five loaves occurred; after that it was one year to the passion. But this does not seem to agree with the opinion of the Church; for the Church holds that three miracles were performed on Epiphany, namely, the adoration of the Magi, the baptism and the changing of water into wine. It is necessary, therefore, to say that from the baptism to the changing of water into wine was one year. Hence, it seems that Christ preached for three years, because until the changing of water into wine was one year; from then to the Passover was the second year; from the purification to the passion was another. For this is the way the Church reckons it. Accordingly, one must admit that John says little about the first year, something about the second, namely, how he went down to Capernaum, and about the question which arose between Christ and the Jews about purification. It should also be noted that John was killed near Passover time, because it says in Jn (6:4) that when the miracle of the five loaves was performed, the Passover was at hand; and in Mt (14:13) it says that when Christ heard of John's death, he withdrew into Galilee. Therefore, it is clear that John was beheaded near the Passover, and that Christ did not preach publicly except for one year.
(13) Then he treats of the place: first, the place of the province; secondly, of the city (v. 12b). He says, therefore, He withdrew. This withdrawal is not the first one about which John speaks; but this was after one or two years, because the evangelists are silent about this. He withdrew for two reasons: first to put off the time of the passion: "My time has not yet come" (Jn 7:6); secondly, as an example to us, namely, that we should flee persecutions: "If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you" (Jn 15:20). but mystically it declares that Christ's preaching was destined to pass to the Gentiles, because the Jews persecuted God's grace: "It was necessary that the word of God be spoken first to you. Since you cast it from you and judge yourselves unworthy of eternal life, behold, we turn to the Gentiles" (Acts 13:46). Arriving in Galilee, he came first to Nazareth, as Luke (4:16 ff) says. There he entered the synagogue and taught: "The Spirit of the Lord is upon me." As a result of his preaching they led him to the brow of the hill, that they might throw him down headlong. After this, Christ fled and came to Capernaum, where he immediately cured the demoniac (Mk 1:23). But Matthew omits this. Now Nazareth means flower. By this is understood the doctors of the law who do not come to maturity. For Capernaum means most beautiful villa and signifies the Church: "You are beautiful, my love" (Song of Songs 6:4). Capernaum is really a sea-coast town, because it lies near a fresh-water lake. For the Jews called every body of water a sea, because the Church has been placed near the tribulations of the world. In the territory of Zebulon and Naphtali. For Galilee was so divided that one part was in the tribe of Zebulon and Naphtali. From it were selected the princes of the Church, namely, the apostles.
(14) That what was spoken by Isaiah the prophet might be fulfilled. Note that not the exact words but only the sense of Isaiah (9:11) are given here. Isaiah says: "In the former time he brought into contempt the land of Zebulon and the land of Naphtali, but in the latter time he will make glorious the way to the sea, the land beyond the Jordan, Galilee of the nations. The people who walked in darkness have seen a great light." This is explained in three ways according to Jerome:
  • first, in the following way. The former time was reduced by the preaching of Christ from sins; and in the latter the way, which is near the Sea of Galilee, was burdened by the weight of sins, because after the preaching of Christ they persecuted the apostles.
  • Or another way: the former time. It touches history, because the king of the Assyrians, Tiglath-Pileser, who was the first to invade the land of the Jews, first led those tribes captive. And this is the former time that was shortened, because then the sinners were first led into captivity. And the latter time..., because later all the people were led into captivity. But why mention all this? Because the Lord willed to give consolation first where the persecution first began.
  • Or another way, the first time, i.e., during the time Christ preached, the burden of sin was lightened by the preaching of Christ; in the latter time it was increased, i.e., the preaching of Christ was condensed and multiplied by the preaching of Paul, who preached there.
(15) For the evangelist gives only the sense in the text: The land of Zebulon and the land of Naphtali, toward the sea across the Jordan, i.e., near the sea. He says land, i.e., people, because Galilee is divided into two parts: one of Gentiles, the other of Jews. And then it had been divided in keeping with 1 Kings (11:11), because Solomon gave the king of Tyre twenty towns for the wood he sent him for the construction of the temple. Since he was a Gentile, he sent Gentiles there to inhabit it. That is why it is called the Galilee of the Gentiles; and it was in the tribe of Naphtali, although others were in the tribe of Judah.
(16) The people who sat [walked] in darkness have seen a great light. He says two things who walk and who sat; for one in the darkness, which is not very dense, and who is not dazed by it, walks, especially when he hopes to find light; but when he is dazed by the darkness, he stands. That is the difference between Jews and Gentiles; because although the Jews were in darkness, they were not entirely overcome by it, because not all of them worshiped idols but hoped that Christ would come. Therefore, they walked: "Who walks in darkness and has no light? Let him hope in the Lord and rely upon his God" (Is 50:10). But the Gentiles were not waiting for anyone; and therefore, there was no hope for light. Again, they were overcome by the darkness, because they worshiped idols; for in Ps 76 (v. 1) it says: "In Judah God is known." Therefore, they were standing. And this is what is stated: The people who sat in darkness have seen a great light. The light of the Jews was not great: "We have the prophetic word made more sure. You will do well to pay attention to this as to a lamp shining in a dark place" (2 Pt 1:19); but that was as great as the light of the sun: "But for you who fear my name the sun of righteousness shall shine" (Mal 4:2). And for those who sat, i.e., the Gentiles, in the region and shadow of death. Death is damnation in hell: "Death will be their shepherd" (Ps 49:14). The shadow of death is the likeness of future damnation, which is in sinners. But the major punishment of those in hell is separation from God. And because sinners are already separated from God, they have the likeness of future damnation, just as the just have likenesses of future happiness: "And we all, beholding the glory of the Lord, are being changed into his likeness from one degree of glory into another" (2 Cor 3:18). And note that light has dawned for the Gentiles, because they did not go to the light, but the light came to them: "The light came into the world" (Jn 3:19). And that land is in the confines of Jews and Gentiles to show that he called both: "It is too light a thing that you should be my servant to raise up the tribes of Jacob and to restore the preserved of Israel" (Is 49:6); and later: "I will give you as a light to the nations, that my salvation may reach to the end of the earth" (49:6).
(17) From that time Jesus began to preach. Having mentioned the place where Christ first began to preach, the method of preaching is now described. From that time, i.e., after the victory over gluttony, vain glory and ambition or greed, he began to preach, for such can fittingly preach. And thus is fulfilled Acts (1:1): "Jesus began to do and to teach." Or From that time, i.e., after John's arrest, he began to preach publicly, for previously it was in secret and to certain ones (Jn 1:38), namely, to Peter, Andrew, Philip and Nathanael, but here publicly. He did not wish to preach publicly at first, so that John would have opportunity to preach; otherwise, he would have preached to no avail, as the light of the stars is obscured by the light of the sun. By this is signified that with the end of the figures of the Law, the preaching of Christ begins: "When the perfect comes, the imperfect will pass away" (1 Cor 13:10). By John is signified the Law: "for all the prophets and the law prophesied until John" (Mt 11:13). Do penance. Note that Christ says the same words here as John and for two reasons: first, he admonishes us about humility, namely, that no one should disdain to preach what has been said by others, since the very font of ecclesiastical knowledge preached the same. Secondly, because John is the voice, but Christ the word. But the same is signified by the word and the voice, except that the word is a vehicle of the voice. In regard to this he does two things: one admonishes, Repent; the other promises, the kingdom of heaven is at hand.
But why did he not admonish to justice in the beginning of his preaching but to penance? The reason was that he admonished about justice before by the law of nature and of the Scripture, but they had been violated: "They have transgressed the laws, violated the statutes, broken the everlasting covenant" (Is 24:5). For by this he gives us to understand that he found all sinners: "Christ Jesus came into this world to save sinners" (1 Tim 1:15); "For all have sinned and need the glory of God" (Rom 3:23). And this is Repent. But he promises something else: hence, the kingdom of heaven is at hand. This promise differs in two ways from the promise of the Old Testament, because there the promises were temporal things, but here heavenly and eternal: "If you listen, you shall eat the good things of the land" (Is 1:19). Likewise, it was the kingdom of the Chananeans and Jebusites; here the kingdom of heaven. Hence, the kingdom of heaven is at hand.
Therefore, the doctrine of Christ is called the New Testament, because in it a new pact between us and God was struck concerning the kingdom of heaven: "I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and the house of Judah" (Jer 31:31). Secondly, because the old law contained a threat along with the promise: "If you are willing and obedient, you will eat the good things of the land. But if you refuse and rebel, you shall be devoured by the sword" (Is 1:19). Dt (c. 28) says the same thing: there are many blessings promised those who observe the Law, and Moses threatened many curses on its transgressors. The reason is that the old law was a law of fear, but the new of love. Augustine: "A slight difference, fear and love"; "You have not come to what may be touched, a blazing fire, and darkness, and gloom, and a tempest, and the sound of a trumpet, and a voice whose words made the hearers entreat that no further messages be spoken to them" (Heb 12:18). Therefore, he says the kingdom of heaven is at hand, namely, eternal happiness. And he says at hand, because the one who gave it came down to us, since we were unable to go up to God.
(18) As he walked. After he began to preach, he wanted ministers of his preaching. Hence, he calls them to himself. In regard to this he does two things in that he calls two pairs of ministers: first, Peter and Andrew; secondly, James and John.
In regard to the first, four things are done: first, the place of the calling is mentioned; secondly, the occupation of those called (v. 18b); thirdly, the call (v. 19); fourthly, their perfect obedience (v. 20).
He says, therefore, As he walked by the Sea of Galilee: a fitting place, because, as a Gloss says, since he was about to call fishermen, he walked near the sea. As far as the mystery is concerned, it should be noted that for God to stand signifies God's eternity and unchangeableness; to walk signifies his birth in time. Therefore, by the fact that when walking he called his disciples is signified that he drew us to himself by the mystery of the Incarnation: "Awake, O my God, you have appointed a judgment" (Ps 7:6), i.e., arranged for it to be fulfilled, "and the assembly of the people will gather about you." He says, of Galilee, by which is understood the turbulence of this world: "The heart of the wicked is as the tossing sea; for it cannot rest, and its waters turn up mire and dirt" (Is 57:20). Christ assumed a likeness to sinners: "God sent his Son in the likeness of sinful flesh" (Rom 8:3).
Then those called are described: first, their number; secondly, their names; thirdly, what they were doing; fourthly, as to their livelihood.
  • He says, therefore, He saw two, not only with the bodily eye, but also with that of the mind; for his vision is a regard of mercy. Hence, Ex (3:7): "I have seen the affliction of my people, who are in Egypt." And note that the same thing is signified by two and brothers,for both pertain to charity, which consists in the love of God and neighbor. Therefore, he chose by two's, and by two's he sent them to preach. By this he wished spiritual charity to be signified, because charity is made more firm, when it is founded on nature: "Behold, how good and how pleasant it is for brothers to dwell together in unity" (Ps 133:1).
  • Simon, who is called Peter, i.e., now, but not then; because Christ gave him this name later, but first he promised: "You shall be called Cephas (Jn 1:42). Then he gave it: "You are Peter" (Mt 16:18). And Andrew. Every preacher should have those names. For Simon means obedient; Peter, comprehending; Andrew, courage. For a preacher should be obedient, that he might invite others to it: "The obedient man shall speak of victories" (Pr 21:28); comprehending, that he may know how to instruct others: "I had rather speak five words with my mind, in order to instruct others" (1 Cor 14:19); courageous, in order not to be terrified by threats: "I make you this day a fortified city, an iron pillar, and a bronze wall" (Jer 1:18); "I have made your face hard against their faces, and your forehead hard against their foreheads. Like adamant harder than flint I have made your face" (Ez 3:8).
  • He continues: casting a net into the sea. Chrysostom: Why did God choose that hour? He answers: to give an example that we should never neglect the service of God for our occupations. Or, because by this act the action of future preachers was prefigured, for men are drawn by the words of the preacher as though by nets.
  • There occupation is described: for they were fishermen. It should be noted that fishermen are simpler than other men; and the Lord wanted to have and to pick men of the simplest condition, so that what they accomplished would not be attributed to human wisdom: "Consider your calling, brethren; not many of you were wise according to worldly standards, not many were powerful, not many were of noble birth. But God chose what is foolish in the world to shame the wise" (1 Cor 1:26). Therefore, he did not choose Augustine or the orator Cyprian, but Peter, the fisherman; and by the fisherman he gained both an emperor and an orator.
(19) And he said to them. Here is described their call, concerning which three things must be considered: first, he invites them; secondly, he promises them a new position; thirdly, a reward.
  • He says, therefore: Come. This is entirely from God's generosity that he draws them to himself: "Come to me, you who desire me, and eat your full of my produce" (Si 24:19); "Come to me, all who labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest" (Mt 11:28). After me. As if to say: I go, and you come after me, because I will be your leader: "I will teach you the way of wisdom; I will lead you into the paths of righteousness. When you walk, your step will not be hampered; and if you run, you will not stumble" (Pr 4:11).
  • I will make, i.e., I will change your occupation into something higher: "I am sending for many fishers, says the Lord, and they shall catch them" (Jer 16:16). He says, I will make, because the preacher labors in vain outwardly, unless the grace of the Redeemer is present inwardly; for it is not by his power that he draws men but by the action of Christ.
  • Therefore, he says I will make. this, indeed, is the greatest dignity; hence, Denis: "Nothing is more dignified among men's occupations than to be made a cooperator with God." For the dignity consists in its splendor. But those so enlightened as to enlighten others draw more closely to that dignity. But although men who follow Christ enlighten and do great things regarding righteousness, yet they assert the dignity of Christ in regard to one thing only; but the life of preachers in regard to two things: "Those who turn many to righteousness shall shine like the stars forever and ever" (Dan 12:3).
(20) Their obedience is indicated, when he says immediately they left their nets and followed him. He indicates their obedience in regard to three things:
  • first, as to promptness: "Do not postpone from day to day" (Sir 5:7); "But when he who had set me apart before I was born, and had called me through his grace..., I did not confer with flesh and blood" (Gal 1:15); "The Lord God has opened my ear, and I was not rebellious, I turned not backward" (Is 50:5).
  • Secondly, as to disencumbering themselves, because they left behind; here one must not consider the amount, but the affection. For one who leaves everything he could have, leaves all things. But what was the need for leaving all things? Chrysostom: "No one can possess riches and come to the kingdom of heaven completely; for they are an obstacle to virtue, because they lessen anxiety for eternal things, i as much as man cannot cling to riches in a perfect way." "Therefore, they should be abandoned: "Every athlete exercises self-control in all things" (1 Cor 9:25).
  • Thirdly, in regard to execution, because they followed him. For it is no great thing to leave all things, but perfection consists in following, which is through charity: "If I give away all I have, and if I deliver my body to be burned, but have not love, I gain nothing" (1 Cor 13:3). For perfection per se does not consist in external things, namely, poverty, chastity and the like, except in the sense that they are instruments to charity. Therefore, he says followed him.
(21) Then he deals with another call: And going on from there he saw two other brothers, James the son of Zebedee and John his brother. First, those called are described; secondly, their call (v. 21b); thirdly, their obedience (v. 22).
  1. The ones called are described in four ways: the number, name, piety and poverty.
    • He says, therefore, and going on from there he saw two other brothers. Note that in the beginning he called brothers; and although he called many others, special mention is made of them, because they were important and because he called them by two's. For the New Law is based on charity; hence, even in the Old Law he called two brothers, Aaron and Moses, because even there the command about charity was given.
    • And because the New is more perfect, he called two more brothers: James, the son of Zebedee, and John, his brother.
    • By the four brother is designated the four gospels or four virtues: by Peter, which means comprehending, the virtue of prudence; by Andrew, which means very courageous, the virtue of courage; by James, which means supplanter, the virtue of justice, by John on account of his virginity, the virtue of temperance.
    • Piety is mentioned, because they were with their father, Zebedee. Chrysostom: Their piety must be admired, because they were poor and obtained their living by the art of fishing, and yet they did not leave their aged father: "Whoever fears the Lord, honors his parents" (Sir 3:7).
    • Poverty is designated by the fact that they were mending their nets. But by those who cast the nets are signified people who transact business in the world at an early age; by those who have already cast them are signified those who have been transacting business for a long time in the world: "It is good for a man that he bear the yoke in his youth" (Lam 3:27).
  2. And he called them inwardly and outwardly: "Those whom he predestined, he also called" (Rom 8:30). To call inwardly is no more than to offer help to the human mind, when he wills to convert us.
  3. (22) He follows with obedience: They left the boat and their father, and followed him. Note that the other two only left their boat, but these left nets, boat and father. This signifies that for the sake of Christ we should give up all worldly occupation, which are designated by the net: "No soldier on service gets entangled in worldly pursuits" (2 Tim 2:4); riches or possessions, which are designated by the boat: "If you would be perfect, go and sell all you have, and give to the poor, and you shall have treasure in heaven, and come, follow me" (Mt 19:21); carnal affection, which is designated by the father: "Forget your people and your father's house" (Ps 45:10). But mystically the world is signified by Zebedee, which means turbulent flow.
But there is a question here: for it seems that they sinned by leaving their poor and aged father, because children are supposed to support parents. And, in general, one might ask whether it is lawful for anyone to neglect parents in extreme necessity by entering the religious life. The answer is that a counsel never conflicts with a precept; but "honor your father and mother is a precept. Therefore, if a father can in no way live without help from his son, the son should net enter the religious life. But this was not the case with Zebedee, because he was able to help himself and had what was necessary.
There is also a textual question. For Matthew seems to be contrary to John and Luke here; because John (1:28) says that they were called near the Jordan, but Matthew says it was near the Sea of Galilee. Again, Luke (5:10) says that he called Peter and Andrew, James and John at the same time, although the other two are not mentioned, because it is believed that they were there. Also it says there that he called them all together, but here separately. The answer is that there was a threefold calling of the apostles: first, they were called to intimacy with Christ, and that is mentioned in John (c. 1); and this was in the first years of Christ's preaching. This does not conflict with John's later statement (2:2) that he went with his disciples to Cana of Galilee, because, according to Augustine, they were not disciples then, but would be. It is like saying that Paul the apostle was born in Tarsus of Cilicia, since he was not an apostle then. Or one might say that he is speaking of other disciples, who were all called, believing in Christ. Secondly, the were called to discipleship: it is of this that Luke speaks in c. 5. The third call was that they adhere to Christ completely. It is of this that Matthew speaks here. This is clear, because, according to Augustine, it is stated in Luke (5:11): "When they had brought their boats to land." Therefore, they had a boat and took care of it, as though they would return to it; but there he says, "leaving all things they followed him." Therefore, he is speaking here of the final following.

4—3
Mt 4:23-25
23. And Jesus went about all Galilee, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the kingdom: and healing all manner of sickness and every infirmity, among the people. 24. And his fame went throughout all Syria, and they presented to him all sick people that were taken with divers diseases and torments, and such as were possessed by devils, and lunatics, and those that had the palsy, and he cured them: 25. And much people followed him from Galilee, and from Decapolis, and from Jerusalem, and from Judea, and from beyond the Jordan.
It is customary among kings that, when the army is gathered, they go to war. In the same way Christ, after gathering an army of apostles, goes forth to fight against the devil with the weapons of preaching, in order to expel him from the world. Hence, here the doctrine and preaching of Christ are treated: first, the preaching is mentioned; secondly, its effect (v. 24).
In regard to the first, three things are touched: first, the solicitude of the teacher; secondly, the manner of teaching; thirdly, confirmation of the doctrine proposed.
  • (23) The solicitude is shown in two ways,
    • because he did not seek his own ease; hence, He went about: "Never flag in zeal" (Rom 12:11).
    • Secondly, because he was not an acceptor of persons, of lands or of villas; rather he went about all Galilee without distinction: "Let us go on to the next towns, that I may preach there also" (Mk 1:38); "In all places of his dominion" (Ps 103:22).
  • The manner is shown at teaching in their synagogues. He says two things, teaching and preaching: teaching what must be in the present, preaching about future things. Or teaching what pertains to the formation of morals: "I am the Lord, who teaches you useful things" (Is 48:17); "How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of him who beings good tidings, who publishes salvation" (Is 52:7). Or teaching natural justices: for some things, which natural reason dictates, are treated in theology, namely, justice and the like. In regard to this he says, teaching. Other matters, which transcend reason, such as the Trinity and so on. In regard to these he says, preaching.
    But against this is a statement found in a Gloss which teaches natural justices, such as chastity, humility and the like; for natural virtues do not seem able to be called virtues, because virtues exist through grace. The answer is that the inclination and beginning is natural; but the perfection, by which a man is made pleasing, is from grace, discipline and from habit.
    In their synagogues. Note two things:
    • first, that he sought the multitude, in order that the preaching might make more progress: "Then I will thank you in the great congregation" (Ps 35:18).
    • Also that he preached only to the Jews: "It was necessary that the word of God should be spoken first to you" (Acts 13:46). Preaching the gospel of the kingdom: not fables and curiosities, but matters pertaining to the kingdom of God and beneficial to men.
  • Then the preaching is confirmed by miracles: "They went forth and preached everywhere, while the Lord worked with them and confirmed the message by the signs that attended it" (Mk 16:20). Hence, healing. Disease can refer to bodily sickness; infirmity to infirmity of the soul, for the infirmities of the soul are not less than those of the body. Or by diseases are meant serious and prolonged infirmities; by infirmities, any other: "Who heals all your infirmities" (Ps 103:3); "A long illness baffles the physician" (Sir 10:10). We are also given to understand by that, that preachers should confirm their teaching with works; if not by miracles, then by a virtuous life: "I will not venture to speak of anything except what Christ has wrought through me to win obedience from the gentiles, by word and by deed, by the power of signs and wonders, by the power of the Holy Spirit" (Rom 15:18).
(24) So his fame spread throughout all Syria. Here is mentioned the effect of the preaching and it is threefold, namely, the fame of his example, the trust men had in him, and the devotion with which men followed him.
  • He says, therefore, His fame spread throughout Syria. Syria is the territory from Capernaum to the great sea; hence, it also was spread even into the land of the Gentiles. This, too, applies to preachers, namely, that they have a good reputation: "Have regard for a good name" (Sir 41:12); "Do your best to present yourself to God as one approved, a workman who has no need to be ashamed, rightly handling the word of truth" (2 Tim 2:15). By Syria can also be understood the pride of the world, because that is its meaning; and Christ's fame was spread throughout the whole world.
  • Trust is indicated at they brought him all the sick, for they knew that he could heal: "Heal me, O Lord, and I shall be healed" (Jer 17:14). First, he says His fame spread, and then they brought him all the sick, because when anyone has a reputation for holiness, men more readily disclose to him a wound of conscience. Those afflicted with various diseases and pains. By these serious infirmities are designated spiritual infirmities. By diseases can be understood lingering sicknesses. And because some are burdened with infirmity and others with sharp pains, this is signified, when he says those afflicted with pains. And they signify persons with a disturbed and burdened conscience: "The pains of death encompassed me, the cords of Sheol assailed me" (Ps 18:4).
    Demoniacs: and this is what it says in Luke (6:1): "Those troubled with unclean spirits were cured" (Lk 6:18). By this are understood those who worship idols: "All the gods of the Gentiles are idols" (Ps 96:5); "I do not want you to be partners with demons" (1 Cor 10:20). Epileptics [lunatics]. Properly speaking, they are people who suffer the infirmity of madness, when the moon wanes; and then they are seized by demons. The devil afflicts them more at that time for two reasons. Jerome assigns one, namely, to disgrace God's creature: and this is even done in the effects of magic, in which the demons are invoked under certain constellations and they respond by praising the creature and inducing him to idolatry. The second reason is better, because the devil cannot do anything except by bodily powers. But there is no doubt that lower bodies are changed according to diverse changes of higher bodies; and therefore, the devil when invoked comes gladly, when he sees higher bodies acting toward that effect for which he is invoked. But while the moon is waning, moisture fails; and therefore, the waning of the moon makes for such infirmity, when the earth has no abundance of moisture. Consequently, the devil harasses more at that time; and this is and lunatics. By these we can understand inconstant persons: ["A holy man abides in wisdom as the sun; for the fool changes as the moon" (Sir 27:11)], who intend to live chastely but are overcome by passions: "For I do not do what I want, but I do the very things I hate" (Rom 7:15). And paralytics. Properly speaking, these are persons with enfeebled members, such that they cannot have the use of their members. They signify the ignorant. All these were cured by Christ: and he cured them, i.e., perfectly.
  • (25) Then is mentioned the third effect, namely, the devotion of the followers; hence, he says Great crowds followed him. "Awake, O my God; you have appointed a judgment. Let the assembly of peoples be gathered about you" (Ps 7:6). But it should be noted that people follow him in different ways: because some with an interest in health, i.e., spiritual; hence, "having left all things, they followed him" (Mt 4:22); "Lo, we have left all things and followed you" (Mt 19:27). Others follow with an interest in bodily health: "A great multitude of people from all Judea and Jerusalem and the seacoast of Tyre and Sidon came to hear him and be healed of their diseases" (Lk 6:17). Some followed only out of curiosity to see miracles: "And many followed him, because they saw the signs he did on those who were diseased" (Jn 6:2). Some followed to entrap, as the Pharisees and Scribes: "I hear many whispering. Terror is on every side" (Jer 20:10). From Galilee, which is the province in which Christ chiefly preached and it means transmigration. By this is signified those who should transmigrate from vices to virtues. And the Decapolis. This region is where there are ten villages, and they signify those who are eager to observe the ten commandments. And Jerusalem, which means vision of peace and signifies those who come to Christ with a desire for peace: "Great peace have those who love your law" (Ps 119:165). And Judea, which means confession and signifies those who come to Christ by the remission of sins: "Judea became his sanctuary" (Ps 114:2). And from beyond the Jordan. This signifies those who come to Christ by baptism, of which the Jordan was the figure.

5—1
Mt 5:1-2
1. And seeing the multitudes, he went up into a mountain, and when he was set down, his disciples came unto him. 2. And opening his mouth he taught them, saying:
Seeing the crowds. Here the Lord proposes his doctrine, and it is divided into three parts. In the first the doctrine of Christ is presented; in the second the power of the doctrine (c. 13); in the third the end to which it leads (c. 17).
The first is divided into three parts: in the second the ministers of the doctrine are formed (c. 10); in the third the opponents are confounded (c. 11).
The first is divided into two parts: in the first the doctrine of Christ is propounded; in the second it is confirmed by miracles (c. 8).
The first is divided into two: in the first is given, as it were, a title to the doctrine; in the second the doctrine is explained (v. 3).
In regard to the first he does three things: first, he describes the place where the doctrine was proposed; secondly, the audience (v. 1b); thirdly, the method of teaching (v. 2).
(1a) He says, therefore: I have said that the crowds followed him. Seeing the crowds, Jesus went up on the mountain. This text can be understood in two ways:
  • First, in the way: He went up to teach the crowds and not to flee. Hence Chrysostom says that as an artisan, seeing the material ready, likes to work, so the priest likes to preach, when he sees the congregation assembled; and therefore, he went up: "I will thank you in the great congregation" (Ps 35:18).
  • Or in this way: he went up, fleeing the crowds, so that he might more securely teach the disciples: "The words of the wise are heard in silence" (Sir 21:17).
It should be noted that Christ is said to have had three refuges: for sometimes he fled to the mountain, as it says here and in John (8:7): "Jesus went to the Mount of Olives"; sometimes to a ship: "Getting into one of the boats" (Lk 5:3); thirdly, into the desert: "Come away by yourselves to a lonely place" (Mk 6:31). These are quite suitable, for man can find refuge in God in three ways:
  • in the protection afforded by God's loftiness, which is signified by the mountain: "Those who trust in the Lord are like Mount Zion" (Ps 125:1).
  • In the society of the Church, which is designated by the ship: "Jerusalem, built as a city, which is bound firmly together" (Ps 122:3).
  • In the solitude of religion, which is signified by the desert, through contempt for temporal things: "I will bring her into the desert, and speak tenderly to her" (Hos 2:14); "I would wander afar, I would dwell in solitude" (Ps 55:7).
He went up on the mountain for five reasons:
  • First, to show his greatness, for he is the mountain about which Ps 68 (v. 15) "O mighty mountain, mountain of Bashan."
  • Secondly, to show that the teacher of this doctrine ought to rise to eminence of life: "Get you up to a high mountain, you who instruct Zion" (Is 40:9).
  • The third reason was to show the dignity of the Church, to which the doctrine is proposed: "The mountain of the house of the Lord shall be established as the highest of the mountains" (Is 2:2).
  • Fourthly, to show the perfection of this doctrine, because it is most perfect: "Your righteousness is like the mountains of God" (Ps 37:6).
  • Fifthly, that it might agree with the old legislation, which was given on a mountain (Ex c. 19 and c. 24).
(1b) Then the hearers are mentioned: When he sat down, his disciples came to him. Two things can be noted in his sitting: humiliation: "You know when I sit down" (Ps 139:2). When he was in the loftiness of divine majesty, his doctrine could not be grasped; but men began to grasp it when he humbled himself. Or this pertains to the dignity of his office of teacher: "The Scribes and Pharisees sit on Moses' seat" (Mt 23:2). For leisure is required for the study of wisdom. His disciples came to him, not only in body but in mind: "Look to him and be enlightened" (Ps 34:5); "So they followed in your steps, receiving direction from you" (Dt 33:3). And note that when the Lord preached to the multitude, he stood: "He came down with them and stood in a level place" (Lk 6:17); but here, when he taught the disciples, he sat. From this arose the custom that one preaches to the crowds standing, but sitting to religious.
(2) He opened his mouth and taught them. By saying, he opened, is signified that for a long time previously he had been silent. And it shows that he was about to make a great and long sermon, as Augustine says. Or that he was about to utter great and profound things; for men were wont to do that: "After this, Job opened his mouth and cursed the day of his birth" (Jb 3:1). He says, his, for previously he had opened the mouth of the prophets: "Wisdom opened the mouth of the dumb and made the tongues of babes speak clearly" (Wis 10:21); for he is the wisdom of the Father
But here a question arises: for many statements of this sermon are also presented in Luke (6:20ff). But there seems to be contrariety between the one and the other, as is clear from the text. Augustine presents two solutions to this: one is that this sermon is distinct from that; for he first went up the mountain to give this sermon to disciples and later came down to find a crowd assembled, to whom he gave the same sermon in summary form. The latter is what Luke recorded. Or it might be that there was one mountain, which had a plateau on the side and this plateau was atop a small mountain. Hence, the Lord went up the mountain, i.e., the plateau of that mountain. First, he went up higher and assembled the disciples. Then he chose 12 apostles. Later, he descended and found a crowd assembled. When the disciples joined them, he sat down and gave that sermon to the crowd and to the disciples. And this seems to be correct, because Matthew says at the end of the sermon (7:28) that the crowds were astonished at his teaching. Yet, whichever way it is taken, there is no contrariety.

5—2
Mt 5:3-12
3. Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. 4. Blessed are the meek: for they shall possess the land. 5. Blessed are they that mourn: for they shall be comforted. 6. Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after justice: for they shall have their fill. 7. Blessed are the merciful: for they shall obtain mercy. 8. Blessed are the clean of heart: they shall see God. 9. Blessed are the peacemakers: for they shall be called the children of God. 10. Blessed are they that suffer persecution for justice' sake: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. 11. Blessed are ye when they shall revile you, and persecute you, and speak all that is evil against you, untruly, for my sake: 12. Be glad and rejoice for your reward is very great in heaven. For so they persecuted the prophets that were before you.
After giving a brief title to the doctrine of Christ, the evangelist now presents the doctrine itself and its effect, namely, the crowd's astonishment. But it should be remarked that, according to Augustine, the whole perfection of our life is contained in that sermon of the Lord. He proves this by the fact that it mentions the end to which it leads, namely, a promise. But what man chiefly desires is happiness. Hence, the Lord does three things here: first, he mentions the reward attained by those who accept this doctrine; secondly, he lays down precepts (v. 17); thirdly, he teaches how one can arrive at observing them (v. 20).
In regard to the first he does two things, because some are only observers of this doctrine, and others ministers: first, therefore, he describes the happiness of those who observe it; secondly, of its ministers (v. 11).
It should be noted that many things are presented here about the beatitudes; but no one could have spoken so exactly in the Lord's words, that he would attain the Lord's purpose. Yet it should be known that all complete happiness is included in those words: for all men seek happiness, but they differ in judging about happiness; and therefore, some seek this and some that. But we find four opinions about happiness (or beatitude):
  1. Some believe that it consists only in external things, i.e., in an affluence of temporal things: "Happy the people to whom such blessings fall" (Ps 144:15);
  2. others, that it consists in man's satisfying his own will; hence, we say: "Happy the man who lives as he wishes." (Ec 3:12): "I know there is nothing better for them than to be happy."
  3. The third say that happiness consists in the virtues of the active life;
  4. others say in the virtues of the contemplative life, namely, of divine and intelligible things, as Aristotle.
All those opinions are false, although not in the same way. Hence, the Lord rejects all of them.
  1. He rejects the opinion of those who said that it consists in an abundance of external goods; hence he says, Blessed are the poor in spirit, i.e., the affluent are not blessed.
  2. He rejects the opinion putting happiness in the satisfaction of appetite, when he says, Blessed are the merciful. But it should be known that in man are three appetites:
    • the irascible, which seeks revenge against enemies; this he rejects when he says, Blessed are the meek;
    • the concupiscible, whose good is to be joyful and gratified; he rejects this when he says, Blessed are those who mourn;
    • the will, which is twofold accordingly as it seeks two things: first, that it not be coerced by a higher law; secondly, that it be able to bind others as subjects; hence it desires to rule and not be subject. But the Lord shows the opposite of both.
      • In regard to the first he says, Blessed are those who hunger and thirst after justice.
      • As to the second, Blessed are the merciful. Therefore, they err who place happiness either in an abundance of external goods or in the satisfaction of appetite.
  3. But those who place happiness in the acts of the active life, namely, moral acts, also err, but less so, because that is the road to happiness. Hence, the Lord does not reject them as evil, but shows that they are directed to happiness; because they are directed either to the self, as temperance and the like, and their end is a clean heart, because they make one overcome the passions. Or they are directed to another, and then their end is peace and so on, for peace is the work of justice. Consequently, those virtues are roads to happiness and not happiness itself; and this is Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God. He does not say, "They see," because this would be happiness itself. Again, Blessed are the peacemakers, not because they are peacemakers, but because they tend toward something else, for they shall be called sons of God.
  4. But the opinion of those who say that happiness consists in contemplation of divine things the Lord rejects, as far as the time is concerned; because otherwise it is true, for the ultimate felicity consists in the vision of the best intelligible, namely, of God. Hence, he says, they shall see. It should be noted, according to the Philosopher, that in order for contemplative acts to make one happy, two things are required: the one substantially, namely, that it be the act concerned with the supreme intelligible, which is God; the other formally, namely, love and delight. For delight perfects happiness as beauty does youth. Therefore, the Lord presents two:
    • they shall see God and
    • they shall be called sons of God. For this pertains to the union of love: "See what love the Father has given us, that we should be called and be children of God" (1 Jn 3:1).
There should also be noted something in regard to merit in general and something in regard to reward in general. In regard to merit: that the Philosopher distinguishes two genera of virtues: one is common and perfects man in a human way; the other is special, which he calls heroic and perfects man in a superhuman way. For when a brave man fears where there should be fear, it is a virtue; but if he were not to fear, it would be a vice. But if he feared in no case, because he had confidence in God, that virtue would be superhuman; and those virtues are called divine. Therefore, those actions are perfect; and virtue, according to the Philosopher, leads to perfect action. Consequently, those merits are either actions of the gifts or acts of the virtues, in so far as they are made perfect by the gifts.
Note also that the acts of the virtues are the ones about which the law commands. But things meriting happiness are the acts of the virtues. Therefore, all things commanded and contained below are referred to those happinesses. Consequently, As Moses first set forth commands and later said many things, all of which were referred to the commands set forth; so Christ in his doctrine first set forth those beatitudes, to which all other things are referred. In regard to the reward it should be noted that God is the reward of those who serve him: "The Lord is my portion," says my soul, "therefore, will I hope in him" (Lam 3:24); "The Lord is my chosen portion and my cup" (Ps 16:5); "I am the Lord who brought you from Ur of the Chaldeans, to give you this land to possess" (Gen 15:7). And as Augustine says in Confessions II: "My soul departs from you, it seeks good things outside of you." But men seek various things; yet whatever can be found in any life, the Lord promised all in God.
  • For some place as the supreme good an abundance of wealth, through which they can reach the loftiest dignity. The Lord promises a kingdom which includes both; but he says that one reaches this kingdom by the power of poverty, not of riches. Hence Blessed are the poor.
  • Others reach those honors through wars; but the Lord says, Blessed are the meek.
  • Others seek consolations through pleasures; the Lord says, Blessed are those who mourn.
  • Some are not willing to be made subject; but the Lord says, Blessed are those who hunger and thirst after justice.
  • Some wish to avoid evil by oppressing those under them; the Lord says, Blessed are the merciful. Some put the vision of God in the contemplation of truth in this life, but the Lord promises it in the future life; hence Blessed are the clean of heart.
It should also be noted that those rewards which the Lord mentions here can be possessed in two ways, namely, perfectly and consummately, and thus in heaven only or inchoately and imperfectly, and thus in this life. Hence, the saints have the beginning of that happiness. And because they cannot be explained as they will be in heaven, Augustine explains them as they are in this life. Blessed, therefore, are the poor in spirit, not in hope only, but also in reality: "The kingdom of heaven is within you" (Lk 17:21). With this as an introduction, let us proceed to the text.
In the beatitudes the evangelist does two things: first, the beatitudes are presented; secondly, the manifestation of these beatitudes: Blessed are those who are persecuted for justice' sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven; for this is expressive of all the beatitudes. But virtue does three things: it removes from evil, does and makes one do good, and disposes one toward the best.
First, therefore, he deals with the first (v. 3); secondly, with the second (v. 6); thirdly, with the third (v. 8). Furthermore, virtue removes one from three evils: covetousness, cruelty or unrest, and harmful pleasures.
The first is noted in v. 3; the second in v. 7, the third in v. 4.
(3) He says, therefore, Blessed are the poor, i.e., the humble, who regard themselves as poor; for they are truly humble who regard themselves as poor not only in external, but also in internal things: "I am poor and needy" (Ps 40:17), contrary to Rev (3:17): "You say, I am rich, I have prospered, and need nothing; not knowing that you are wretched, pitiable, poor, blind, and naked." The in spirit can be understood in three ways.
  • For sometimes "spirit" refers to man's pride: "Turn away from a man whose breath is in his nostrils, for of what account is he?" (Is 2:22); it is called pride, because as wineskins are inflated with air, so men by pride: "Puffed up by his sensuous mind" (Col 2:18). Therefore, Blessed are the poor, i.e., those who have little of the spirit of pride.
  • Or "spirit" is taken for man's will. For some are humble of necessity and are not happy, but they pretend humility.
  • Thirdly, it is taken for the Holy Spirit; hence blessed are the poor in spirit, who are humble through the Holy Spirit. And those two practically turn out to be the same.
He says, poor in spirit, because humility gives the Holy Spirit: "This is the man to whom I will look, he that is humble and contrite in spirit, and trembles at my word" (Is 66:2). To those poor a kingdom is promised, in which is understood supreme excellence. And although it is the reward for every virtue, it is given in a special way to humility; because "everyone who humbles himself shall be exalted" (Mt 23:12); "He who is lowly in spirit will obtain honors" (Pr 29:22). Or another way, according to Jerome: poor in spirit literally, in disowning temporal goods. He says, in spirit, because some are poor by necessity, but happiness is not owed to such but to those who are poor by will.
The poor are described in two ways,
  • because even though some have riches, they do not have them in their heart: "If riches increase, set not your heart on them" (Ps 62:10).
  • Some neither have nor desire them, and that is more secure, because the mind is drawn from spiritual things by riches. And these are properly called poor in spirit, because the acts of the gifts, which are above the human way of acting, belong to the happy man. And that a man reject all riches, so that he does not seek them at all is also above the human way of acting. To those is promised the kingdom of heaven, which is marked not only by the loftiness of honor but by abundance of wealth: "Has not God chosen the poor of this world to be rich in faith?" (Jas 2:5).
Note that Moses first promised riches: "The Lord your God will set you high above all the nations of the earth" (Dt 28:1), and in v. 3: "Blessed shall you be in the city and blessed in the field." Therefore, to distinguish the old law from the new, the Lord first places happiness in the contempt for temporal things.
Note also, according to Augustine, that this beatitude pertains to the gift of fear, because fear, particularly filial, makes one have reverence for God and, as a result, a man despises riches.
Note also that Isaiah presents the beatitudes in descending order: "There shall come forth a shoot from the stump of Jesse, and a branch shall grow out of his roots. And the Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon him, the spirit of wisdom and understanding, the spirit of counsel and might, the spirit of knowledge and fear of the Lord, and his delight shall be in the fear of the Lord" (Is 11:1). Christ, on the other hand, begins with the gift of fear, namely, from poverty, because Isaiah foretold Christ's coming to earth; but Christ attracted his followers upwards from the earth.
(5) Blessed are the meek. This is the second beatitude. But lest anyone suppose that poverty is sufficient for happiness, he shows that it is not; indeed, meekness, which puts a restraint on anger is required, as temperance does to pleasures. For one is meek who is not irritated. But this could be done by a virtue, so that one does not become angry without just cause; however, even if you have a just cause and are not vexed, it is strictly beyond human power. Therefore he says, Blessed are the meek. For a struggle arises on account of an abundance of external goods; therefore, there would never be conflict, if man were not affected by riches. Hence those who are not meek are not poor in spirit. That is why he says immediately, Blessed are the meek. Note that this consists in two things: first, that a man not become angry; secondly, that if he becomes angry, he tempers the anger.
Thus Ambrose says: "It is the mark of a prudent man to temper movements to anger, nor is it less virtuous to get angry temperately than not to get angry at all. And in general I consider the latter milder, the former stronger."
Chrysostom says: "In the midst of eternal promises he places one which is earthly." Hence according to the letter the meek possess this earth. For many fight to acquire possessions, but frequently they lose life and everything else; whereas the meek often have the whole: "The Meek shall possess the land" (Ps 37:11). but it is better to explain it in reference to the future. Then it is explained in a number of ways.
Hilary, in this way: They shall inherit the earth,
  • i.e., the glorified body of Christ, because they will be conformed in their bodies to that brightness. "Your eyes will see the king in his beauty; they will behold a land that stretches far" (Is 33:17); "He will change our lowly body to be like his glorious body" (Phil 3:21).
  • Or in another way: this is the earth of the dead, because it is subject to corruption; but it will be freed from corruption, according to the Apostle (Rom 8:21). Therefore this earth, when it will be renewed and freed from the slavery of corruption, will be called the earth of the living.
  • Or by earth is understood the empyrean heaven, in which are the blessed; and it is called earth, because as earth is to heaven, so that heaven to the heaven of the Holy Trinity.
  • Or they shall merit the earth, i.e., their glorified body.
Augustine explains it metaphorically and says that "by this must be understood a certain stability of the saints in their knowledge of the first truth"; "I believe that I shall see the goodness of the Lord in the land of the living" (Ps 27:13).
(4) The second beatitude is adapted to the gift of piety, because, properly speaking, those not content with the divine order get angry. Blessed are those who mourn. Two beatitudes, through which we are drawn from the evil of covetousness and cruelty, have been presented. Here is presented a third, by which we are drawn from the evil of harmful pleasure, and it is Blessed are those who mourn. In the Old Testament earthly things were promised and earthly happiness: "They shall be radiant over the goodness of the Lord, over the grain, the wine and the oil" (Jer 31:12). But contrariwise the Lord promises happiness in mourning. Yet it should be noted that not just any weeping is mourning, but that by which one weeps over a dead person beloved to him. For the Lord speaks here by hyperbole. As above he said, Blessed are the poor, so here he mentions the bitterest mourning; for as those who mourn the dead receive no consolation, so the Lord wishes our life to be a mourning: "Make mourning as for an only son" (Jer 6:26) This mourning can be expounded in three ways:
  • first, for sins, not only one's own but those of others; because if we mourn the bodily dead, much more the spiritually:"How long will you grieve over Saul?" (1 Sam 16:1); "O that my head were waters, and my eyes a fountain of tears, that I might weep day and night for the slain of the daughter of my people" (Jer 9:1). This beatitude is fittingly placed after the preceding one, for someone could say that it is enough not to do evil. This is true in the beginning before sin; but after sin has been committed, it is not enough, unless he makes satisfaction.
  • Secondly, it can be taken for the mourning about sojourning with present misery: "Woe is me, that my sojourning is prolonged" (Ps 120:5). This is watered above and below: "Caleb gave her the upper springs and the lower springs" (Jos 15:19).
  • Thirdly, according to Augustine, for mourning which men have in regard to the joys of the world, which they abandon by coming to Christ; for some men die to the world and the world dies to them: "By which the world has been crucified to me and I to the world" (Gal 6:14) But as we mourn over the dead, so they mourn; because one cannot escape the fact that in abandoning they feel some pain.
Three consolations correspond to these three kinds of mourning:
  • because for mourning over sins one is granted forgiveness, as David sought in Ps 51 (v. 12): "Restore to me the joy of my salvation."
  • To the postponement of the heavenly fatherland and the continued dwelling with present misery corresponds the consolation of eternal life: "I will turn their mourning into joy, I will comfort them and give them gladness for sorrow" (Jer 31:13); "You shall be comforted in Jerusalem" (Is 66:13).
  • Thirdly, to mourning corresponds the consolation of divine love; for when one weeps over the loss of a treasured object, he is consoled, if he acquires something more valuable.
Hence men are consoled, when in place of temporal they receive spiritual and eternal things, which is to receive the Holy Spirit; hence he is called Paraclete (Jn 15:26). For in virtue of the Holy Spirit, who is divine love, men rejoice: "Your sorrow will be turned into joy" (Jn 16:20)
It should be noted that this beatitude is associated with the gift of knowledge, because those mourn who know others' misery; hence Wisdom (14:22) says of some who do not have such knowledge: "They live in great strife due to ignorance, and they call such great evils peace"; and on the other hand: "He who increases knowledge increases sorrow" (Ec 1:18).
It should also be noted that those rewards are so arranged that the subsequent always adds to the preceding. For, first, he said, Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven; then, because they shall inherit the earth. For it is better to possess than merely to have. Then, after these, they shall be comforted; for it is more to be comforted than to possess, because some possess things but are not delighted with them.
(6) Then, having given the beatitudes which pertain to removing evil, he now gives one which pertains to producing good. But our good is twofold, namely, of justice and of mercy. In regard to the first he says, Blessed are they who hunger and thirst after righteousness [justice]. Justice is taken in three ways according to Chrysostom and the Philosopher: sometimes for every virtue, which is called legal justice, which commands acts of the virtues. Hence, to the extent that a man obeys the law, he fulfills every virtue. In another way, in as much as it is a special virtue listed among the cardinal virtues and opposed to greed or injustice, and deals with buying and selling and hiring. Therefore, you thirst after justice can be understood in a general sense and in a specific sense.
  • If it is understood in a general sense, he says this for two reasons.
    • The first is Jerome's, who says that it is not enough that a man perform a work of justice, unless he acts with desire: "With free will I will sacrifice to you" (Ps 54:6); "My soul thirsts for God, for the living God" (Ps 42:2); "I will send a famine in the land, not a famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hearing the words of the Lord" (Am 8:11). Therefore, it is thirst, when one acts with desire.
    • Another reason: Justice is twofold, perfect and imperfect. We cannot have the perfect in this world, because "if we say we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us" (1 Jn 1:8); "All our righteous deeds are like a polluted garment" (Is 64:6). But we have it in heaven: "Your people shall all be righteous; they shall possess the land forever" (Is 60:21). But we can have the desire for justice here; hence, he says, Blessed are they who hunger and thirst for justice. This is similar to what Pythagoras did. For in his time those who studied were called wise; but Pythagoras did not wish to be called wise, but a philosopher, i.e., a lover of wisdom. In like manner the Lord wishes that his people be and be called lovers of justice.
  • But if it be understood of specific justice, it consists in a man's rendering to each what is his due. Then it is fitting to state that blessed are they..., because hunger and thirst, properly speaking, pertain to the greedy. For those who desire to possess what belongs to others are never satiated; hence, that hunger about which the Lord speaks is opposed to that of the greedy. And the Lord wishes that we so yearn for that justice, that we are never, as it were, satiated in this life, as the greedy person is never satiated.
For they shall be satisfied. A fitting reward is mentioned, they shall be satisfied:
  • first, in the eternal vision, for they shall see God in his essence: "I shall be satisfied when your glory shall appear" (Ps 17:15). For nothing will remain to be desired there: "He who pursues righteousness and kindness will find life" (Pr 21:21).
  • Secondly, in the present, and this is twofold:
    • one is in spiritual goods, i.e., in fulfilling the commandments: "My food is to do the will of him who sent me, and to accomplish his work" (Jn 4:34).
    • In another way, it is taken for a fullness of temporal things. Unjust men are never satisfied, but men who have justice itself as their goal can go no further: "The just man eats and satisfies his soul" (Pr 13:25).
This beatitude, according to Augustine, is reduced to the gift of courage, namely, because it belongs to courage that a man act justly. Furthermore, the Lord adds something to the previous reward, because to be satisfied is to have one's desire totally fulfilled.
Note also that first he says Blessed are those who mourn, for when a man is infirm, he does not desire to eat; but he begins to desire when he begins to get well. So it is in matters of the spirit: when men are in sin, they do not feel spiritual hunger; but when their sins are forgiven, they experience that hunger. Therefore he continues at once: Blessed are the merciful, because justice without mercy is cruelty, while mercy without justice is the mother of destruction. Therefore, it is necessary for the two to be joined, as it says in Proverbs (3:3): "Let not mercy and truth forsake you"; "Mercy and truth will meet" (Ps 85:10).
(7) Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy. To be merciful is to have a compassionate heart for the wretchedness of others; but we have mercy toward the wretchedness of others, when we regard it as our own. But we grieve over our own wretchedness and strive to remove it. Therefore, you are truly merciful, when you work to relieve the wretchedness others; but we have mercy toward the wretchedness of others, when we regard it as our own. But we grieve over our own wretchedness and strive to remove it. Therefore, you are truly merciful, when you work to relieve the wretchedness of others. Now the wretchedness of our neighbor is twofold:
  • the first is in temporal matters, and in regard to that wretchedness we should have a compassionate heart: "If anyone has the world's goods and sees his brother in need, yet closes his heart against him, how does God's love abide in him?" (1 Jn 3:17).
  • The second is that whereby man is made wretched through sin; because just as happiness lies in the works of the virtues, so one's wretchedness lies in vices: "Sin makes a people wretched" (Pr 14:34). Therefore, when we admonish the fallen to return, we are merciful: "Seeing the crowds he had compassion on them" (Mt 9:36). Therefore, the merciful are blessed. And why? Because they shall obtain mercy.
Here it should be noted that God's gifts always outweigh our merits: "The Lord is the one who repays, and he will repay you sevenfold" (Sir 35:13). Consequently, the mercy God bestows on us is much greater than that we bestow on others. That mercy begins in this life in two ways:
  • first, because our sins are forgiven: "Who forgives all your iniquity" (Ps 103:3).
  • Secondly, because he removes temporal imperfections, so that he makes his sun to rise. This will be perfected in the future, when all wretchedness, both of guilt and punishment, will be removed: "Your mercy, O Lord, is in heaven" (Ps 36:6). And this is because they shall obtain mercy.
This beatitude is reduced to the gift of counsel, because this is unique counsel, that amid the dangers of this world we should obtain mercy: "Godliness is of value in every way" (1 Tim 4:8); "Let my counsel be acceptable to the king" (Dan 4:27).
(8) Thus have been presented the acts of virtues by which we are removed from evil and do good. Now are presented the acts by which we are disposed for the best; hence Blessed are the pure in heart. This beatitude consists in two things: in the vision of God and the love of neighbor. Hence, he first presents the beatitude pertaining to the vision of God; secondly, to the love of neighbor (v. 9). Therefore Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.
But a literal question arises here. For we hold that God cannot be seen: "No one has ever seen God" (1 Jn 4:12). And lest someone say that, although no one sees him in the present life, he will see him in the future, the apostle dismisses this in 1 Timothy (6:16): "He dwells in unapproachable light, whom no man has ever seen or can see." In regard to this it should be noted that there are various opinions.
  1. For some have posited that God is never seen in his essence, but in some refulgence of his brightness. But a Gloss on Exodus (33:20): "Man shall not see me and live," rejects this for two reasons. First, because it conflicts with a text of Sacred Scripture: "We shall see him as he is" (1 Jn 3:2). Likewise, 1 Corinthians (13:12):"Now we see in a mirror dimly, but then face to face." It also conflicts with reason, because man's happiness is man's ultimate good, in which his desire is set at rest. But it is a natural desire that man, seeing effects, inquires about the cause; hence the wondering of philosophers was the origin of philosophy, because seeing effects, they wondered and searched for the cause. Therefore that desire is not set at rest until it arrives at the first cause, which is God, namely, at the divine essence. Therefore, he will be seen in his essence.
  2. Others fell into a greater error by positing the contrary. They said that not only will we see God's essence with the eye of the mind, but also of the body, and that Christ sees the divine essence with a bodily eye. But this is not suitable,
    • as is clear first of all from the text presented here; for it would not say Blessed are the clean of heart, but "blessed are those with clean and pure eyes." Therefore it gives us to understand that he is not seen except by the heart, i.e., the intellect; for that is the way heart is taken here, as also in Ephesians (1:18): "Having the eyes of your hearts enlightened."
    • Secondly, because a bodily sense is restricted to its own object. But if it is said that it will have greater power then, the answer to be given is that then it would not be bodily vision, which sees only colors, and essences only incidentally, according to Augustine in The city of God (c. 19). For example, when we see a living thing, we can say that we see life, in as much as we see indications by which life is indicated to us. Similarly, in the divine vision, because the refulgence will be so great in the new heaven and new earth and the glorified bodies, we shall be said to see God through them as if with bodily eyes. Therefore blessed are the pure in heart...
The objection that "no one has ever seen God" is answered in three ways: first, because not with a comprehensive vision; secondly, not with bodily eyes; thirdly, not in this life. For if it were granted to anyone to see God in this life, this would be because he was totally alienated and raised above the bodily senses. Therefore it is stated, Blessed are the pure in heart; because, just as an eye seeing a color should be purified, so the mind seeing God: "Seek him in simplicity of heart, because he is found by him who does not put him to the test, and manifests himself to those who have faith in him" (Wis 1:1). For by faith is the heart purified: "He cleansed their hearts by faith" (Acts 15:9). And because vision succeeds faith, it is said, for they shall see God. Blessed are the pure in heart, i.e., who have a general cleanliness from alien thoughts. By such cleanliness their heart is a holy temple of God, in which they see God to be contemplated, for temple seems to be named from contemplation.
But in a particular way blessed are the pure in heart, i.e., who have cleanliness of the flesh; for nothing so impedes contemplation as bodily uncleanness: "Strive for peace with all men, and for the holiness without which no one will see the Lord" (Heb 12:14). Therefore some say that the moral virtues contribute to the contemplative life, and especially chastity. According to this, blessed are the pure in heart, can be understood of the vision in this life, for the saints with their heart full of righteousness see more clearly than others see by means of bodily effects. For the nearer the effects, the better God is known through them. Hence, the saints who have justice, charity and effects of that sort, which are most similar to God, know more than others: "Taste and see that the Lord is good" (Ps 34:8).
(9) Blessed are the peace makers, for they shall be called the sons of God. This is the seventh beatitude and, as has been said, virtues disposing toward the best dispose toward two things, namely, to the vision of God and to love. And just as purity in heart disposes toward the vision of God, so peace disposes toward the love of God, by which we are called and are sons of God. Thus it disposes to the love of neighbor, because it says in 1 John (4:20): "He who does not love his brother whom he has seen, cannot love God whom he has not seen." And it should be noted that two rewards of beatitude are presented here, namely, blessed are the peacemakers and blessed are those who suffer persecution for justice' sake. And all the previous ones are reduced to those two and are their effect. For what is attained by poverty of spirit, by mourning, by meekness, but that a clean heart be had What by justice and mercy, but that we have peace? "The fruit of justice will be peace, and the result of justice quietness and trust forever" (Is 32:17). Therefore blessed are the peacemakers.
Let us now see what peace is and how we can attain it. Peace is the tranquility of order. Order is an arrangement of equal and unequal things, which assigns its own place to each. Therefore, peace lies in all things keeping their own places.
  • Hence, man's mind should first be subjected to God.
  • Secondly, the lower movements and powers, which are common to us and the beasts, should be subjected to reason; for it is through reason that man excels animals: "Let us make man in our image, after our likeness; and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the birds of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creeps upon the earth" (Gen 1:26).
  • Thirdly, that man be at peace with others, because in that way he will be completely set in proper order. But this arrangement in proper order is found only in holy men: "Great peace have they who love your name" (Ps 119:165); "There is no peace for the wicked" (Is 48:22), for they cannot have inner peace: "They live in great strife due to ignorance, and they call such great evils peace" (Wis 14:22).
True peace the world cannot give: "Not as the world gives, do I give to you" (Jn 14:27). However, all this is not enough, but they should make peace between those in conflict: "Those who enter into the counsels of peace and joy" (Pr 12:20). Yet it should be noted that peace begins here, but it is not perfect, because no one can have his animal inclinations completely subject: "I see in my members another law at war with the law of my mind and making me captive to the law of sin which dwells in my members" (Rom 7:23). Hence it will be true in eternal life: "In peace I will both lie down and sleep" (Ps 4:8); "The peace of God surpasses all understanding" (Phil 4:7).
Because they shall be called sons of God for three reasons:
  • first, because they have the office of the Son of God. For the Son is said to have come into the world to assemble those who are scattered: "For he is our peace" (Eph 2:14); "Reconciling to himself all things, whether on earth or in heaven" (Col 1:20).
  • Secondly, because through peace with charity one reaches the eternal kingdom: "Why has he been numbered among the sons of God? And why is his lot among the saints?" (Wis 5:5); "Eager to maintain the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace" (Eph 4:3).
  • Thirdly, because by it man becomes like unto God; for where peace is, there is no resistance, and no one can resist God: "Who resisted him and had peace?" (Jb 9:4).
It should be noted that those beatitudes add something to one another. For it is a greater thing to obtain mercy than to be filled, because being full depends on one's capacity; but mercy is superabundant. Furthermore, not all who receive mercy are admitted by the king to see the king. Finally, it is a greater thing to be the king's son than to see the king. Yet it should be noted that by all these one only reward is designated.
But why did the Lord wish to signify that one reward by many? The answer is that all things which are separate among lower beings are assembled into one in the higher. And because in matters human they are found scattered, and we are led to God through sense-perceptible things, the Lord signified that one eternal reward by many rewards.
This seventh beatitude is adapted to the gift of wisdom, for wisdom makes men be children of God. It should also be noted that in the seventh beatitude is placed peace, and on the seventh day rest (Gen 2:2).
(10) Then the eighth beatitude is presented. This one designates the perfection of all the preceding ones, for a man is perfect in all things when he abandons none on account of tribulations: "The kiln tests the potter's vessels, and the trial of tribulation just men" (Sir 27:5). Blessed, therefore, are those who are persecuted for justice' sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. But perhaps someone hearing, blessed are the peacemakers, will say that these are not happy on account of persecutions, because persecution disturbs the peace or totally destroys it; but certainly not inner but outer: "Great peace have those who love your law" (Ps 119:165).
Not the persecution itself, but its cause, makes one blessed; hence he says, for justice' sake: "If you suffer for justice's sake, you will be blessed" (1 Pt 3:14); "He does not say from the pagans and for the faith, but for justice' sake" (Chrysostom).

Thus he says: for justice' sake:: "If you suffer for justice's sake, you will be blessed" (1 Pt 3:14); "He does not say from the pagans and for the faith, but for justice' sake", because suffering from anyone and for any cause is not martyrdom, but suffering for justice' sake is. (Chrysostom). Sirach 4:33 Struggle for justice. The prophets were not killed because they (did not) deny the faith, but because they proclaimed the truth. John the Baptist was killed because he proclaimed the truth, and he was a martyr.]
Note that this beatitude is put in the eighth place, just as circumcision is done on the eighth day, which is a kind of general circumcision of the martyrs is foretold. For theirs is the kingdom. This seems to come from what is placed in the first beatitude; thus the saints give different interpretations of it.
  • Some say that it is this beatitude is equivalent to Blessed are the poor, for theirs..., and that to designate the perfection of patience (cf. James 1:4). But perfection is always designated by what goes back to its beginning, as happens in a circle.
  • Again, he who suffers persecution for the sake of justice is poor, and everything else is owed to him, because he is meek and merciful etc. Therefore he has claim not only on the first reward, but all the others as well.
  • Others say that it is not the same. Thus Ambrose says that the kingdom of heaven has to do with the glory of soul and heart. For the kingdom of heaven corresponds to the soul, but the happiness that consists in the glorification of the body corresponds to martyrdom, because of the tortures it undergoes.
  • Or otherwise: The kingdom of heaven is promised to the poor in hope, because they do not fly away immediately, but it is promised to martyrs as a possession, because they fly away immediately.]

5—3
Mt 5:13-16
13. You are the salt of the earth. But if the salt lose its savour, wherewith shall it be salted? It is good for nothing anymore but to be cast out, and to be trodden on by men. 14. You are the light of the world. A city seated on a mountain cannot be hid. 15. Neither do men light a candle and put it under a bushel, but upon a candlestick, that it may shine to all that are in the house. 16. So let your light shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father who is in heaven.

5—4
Mt 5:17-19

5—5
Mt 5:20-26
20. For I tell you, that unless your justice abound more than that of the scribes and Pharisees, you shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. 21. You have heard that it was said to them of old: Thou shalt not kill. And whosoever shall kill, shall be in danger of the judgment. 22. But I say to you, that whosoever is angry with his brother, shall be in danger of the judgment. And whosoever shall say to his brother, Raca, shall be in danger of the council. And whosoever shall say, Thou fool, shall be in danger of hell fire. 23. If therefore thou offer thy gift at the altar, and there thou remember that thy brother hath anything against thee; 24. Leave there thy offering before the altar, and go first to be reconciled to thy brother, and then coming thou shalt offer thy gift. 25. Be at agreement with thy adversary betimes, whilst thou art in the way with him: lest perhaps the adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the judge deliver thee to the officer, and thou be cast into prison. 26. Amen I say to thee, thou shalt not go out from thence till thou repay the last farthing.

5—6
Mt 5:27-30
27. You have heard that it was said to them of old: Thou shalt not commit adultery. 28. But I say to you, that whosoever shall look on a woman to lust after her, hath already committed adultery with her in his heart. 29. And if thy right eye scandalize thee, pluck it out and cast it from thee. For it is expedient for thee that one of thy members should perish, rather than thy whole body be cast into hell. 30. And if thy right hand scandalize thee, cut it off, and cast it from thee: for it is expedient for thee that one of thy members should perish, rather than that thy whole body go into hell.

5—7
Mt 5:31-32
31. And it hath been said, Whosoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a bill of divorce. 32. But I say to you, that whosoever shall put away his wife, excepting the cause of fornication, maketh her to commit adultery: and he that shall marry her that is put away, committeth adultery.

5—8
Mt 5:33-37
33. Again you have heard that it was said to them of old, thou shalt not forswear thyself: but thou shalt perform thy oaths to the Lord. 34. But I say to you not to swear at all, neither by heaven for it is the throne of God. 35. Nor by the earth, for it is his footstool: nor by Jerusalem, for it is the city of the great king: 36. Neither shalt thou swear by thy head, because thou canst not make one hair white or black. 37. But let your speech be yea, yea: no, no: and that which is over and above these, is of evil.

5—9
Mt 5:38-42
38. You have heard that it hath been said: An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth. 39. But I say to you not to resist evil: but if one strike thee on thy right cheek, turn to him also the other. And if a man will contend with thee in judgment, and take away thy coat, let go thy cloak also unto him. 41. And whosoever will force thee one mile, go with him other two. 42. Give to him that asketh of thee, and from him that would borrow of thee turn not away.

5—10
Mt 5:43-48
43. You have heard that it hath been said, Thou shalt love thy neighbour, and hate thy enemy. 44. But I say to you, Love your enemies: do good to them that hate you: and pray for them that persecute and calumniate you: 45. That you may be the children of your Father who is in heaven, who maketh his sun to rise upon the good, and bad, and raineth upon the just and the unjust. 46. For if you love them that love you, what reward shall you have? do not even the publicans this? 47. And if you salute your brethren only, what do you more? do not also the heathens this? 48. Be you therefore perfect, as also your heavenly Father is perfect.

6—1
Mt 6:1-4
1. Take heed that you do not your justice before men, to be seen by them: otherwise you shall not have a reward of your Father who is in heaven. 2. Therefore when thou dost an alms-deed, sound not a trumpet before thee, as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and in the streets, that they may be honoured by men. Amen I say to you, they have received their reward. 3. But when thou dost alms, let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doth. 4. That thy alms may be in secret, and thy Father who seeth in secret will repay thee.
(1) Take heed that you do not your justice. Above, the Lord fulfilled the Law with respect to the precepts; now he begins to fulfill it with respect to the promises. For in the Old Law temporal things were promised, as Augustine says, which were the two most desirable things, namely, worldly glory and an affluence of riches: "If you will hear the voice of the Lord your God, the Lord your God will make you higher than all the nations that dwell on the earth" (Dt 28:1). But the Lord teaches in this chapter not to do works of justice for temporal things, neither for the glory of the world nor for an affluence of riches. This chapter is divided into two parts. In the first part, he teaches that works of justice should not be done for the glory of the world; secondly, that they should not be done for riches, at the words Lay not up to yourselves treasures. Regarding the first, he does two things: first, he sets forth the teaching in general; secondly, he carries it out in detail, at the words Therefore when thou dost. Regarding the first, he does two things: first, he sets forth the instruction; secondly, he assigns the reason for the instruction, at the words otherwise.
He says, therefore, Take heed. He pointedly says "take heed" for three reasons:
  • First, because attention is needed where something is secretly implied. So it is with the appetite for human praise. Hence Chrysostom: "It enters secretly and imperceptibly carries away all that is within." "From the arrow that flies by day" (Ps 90:6).
  • Secondly, attention is needed against those things which are difficult to resist. Augustine in his Letter to Aurelius: "How great the virtues the desire for human glory can command, those do not easily know except those who have declared war upon them; for although it is easily not sought when it is denied, yet it is difficult to relinquish when it is offered." "For this reason they could not believe" (Jn 12:39).
  • Thirdly, because the greater the works, the less can a man be on his guard. Chrysostom: "Every evil vexes the children of the devil, but this one vexes the children of God." "Satan was sitting at the right hand" (Zech 3:1), i.e., the devil lying in ambush against good works.
And he did not say take heed until after he had removed anger of mind, concupiscence, and hatred. For a mind subject to passions cannot attend to what is taking place in the heart: "With all watchfulness keep your heart" (Pr 4:23), and afterward: "Let your eyes look straight ahead" (Pr 4:25).
That you do not your justice, i.e., the work of justice. "Justice" sometimes has a negative connotation, namely, when it is presumed from one's own powers: "Being ignorant of the justice of God" (Rom 10:3); but sometimes it has a positive connotation, as here, that you do not your justice, namely, that which is required of us. For the Lord had said: "Unless your justice abound" (Mt 5:20), and he determines how it could be observed; and if the whole were referred to the praise of men, it would be of no value. And therefore a right intention is necessary, and this is that you do not your justice, etc.
But Chrysostom asks: What if I take the poor man aside? It must be said that if one has glory in his heart and has the intention of glory, it is of no value. And therefore Gregory says: "Let the work be done in public so that the intention may remain hidden," and this is to be seen by them. But do we always seek glory when we wish to be seen by men? Augustine says that something is sought in two ways: in one way, as an ultimate end; in another, as necessary for the end. But we properly seek that which we will as our ultimate end; the other, however, we do not properly seek, which we will as necessary for the end, just as someone seeks a ship in order to go to his homeland — he does not properly seek the ship, but his homeland. Hence, if you wish to be seen by men in order to give them an example and for the glory of God, you are not forbidden, because above he said: "So let your light shine" (Mt 5:16). But it is forbidden that the intention be directed as toward its principal end, and this is to be seen by them alone; just as also pleasing men is sometimes blamed: "If I yet pleased men" (Gal 1:10); and sometimes praised (1 Cor 10:33).
Consequently, he assigns the reason for his instruction; hence, otherwise you shall not have a reward. No one merits anything before someone to whom he gives nothing. Hence, he who does something for the sake of men and not for the sake of God is said to give nothing. Chrysostom: "What wisdom is it to give alms and lose God's reward?" He speaks of this reward of which Genesis (15:1) says: "I am God, your reward," and above: "Your reward is very great" (Mt 5:12).
Consequently, he carries it out in detail when he says: Therefore when thou dost, and this with respect to almsgiving, prayer, and fasting. The second is at the words And when ye pray; the third, when you fast. And he sets forth these three because, according to Chrysostom, the Lord wished to instruct against those things by which he was tempted, namely, gluttony, avarice, and vainglory, as is clear above in chapter 4; and against gluttony is fasting, against avarice almsgiving, and against vainglory prayer. For nothing can conquer vainglory, since it is even increased by good works.
It should be considered that these three are parts of justice in two ways. For it belongs to satisfactory justice that one who sins should make satisfaction. But sin is threefold: either against God, or against oneself, or against one's neighbor. Against God one sins by pride, and to this is opposed the humility of prayer: "The prayer of him who humbles himself" (Sir 35:21). Against one's neighbor by avarice, and therefore one makes satisfaction by almsgiving. Against oneself by concupiscence of the flesh, and therefore one makes satisfaction by fasting. Jerome: "By prayer the plagues of the mind are healed; by fasting, the plague of the body."
Likewise, these three are parts of the justice that is the proper act of religion. For religious persons ought to offer sacrifice to God. But there is a threefold good: exterior, namely, possessions; interior, the body and the soul. Through almsgiving, therefore, they offer exterior goods: "Do not forget to do good and to share what you have" (Heb 13:16). Through fasting, their own bodies: "Present your bodies as a living sacrifice" (Rom 12:1). Through prayer, the soul, for prayer is "the raising of the mind to God": "Let my prayer be directed" (Ps 141:2).
(2) Regarding almsgiving, therefore, which is the first, he does two things. First, he excludes the undue manner; secondly, he sets forth the due manner, at the words But when thou dost alms. Regarding the first, he excludes the undue manner; secondly, he assigns the reason, at the words Amen I say to you. He excludes the undue manner on three grounds: the sign, the place, and the end. As to the first, he says: Therefore when thou dost an alms-deed. The connection is: Take heed that you do not your justice, etc. Hence, since almsgiving is a part of justice, when thou dost an alms-deed, sound not a trumpet, etc. It was the custom among the Jews that when they gave public alms, they sounded trumpets so that the poor might be gathered together. Therefore, what was introduced from a certain necessity, the malice of men perverted to vainglory. And therefore the Lord forbids it; and according to Chrysostom, it is the same as sounding a trumpet when you desire to appear praiseworthy for any good whatsoever, even if it is done in secret: "Lift up your voice with strength" (Is 40:9).
As the hypocrites. Here he first speaks of hypocrites. Hence we should see what this name "hypocrite" properly means. It is derived and produced from the representation that was done in theatrical plays, where they brought in men wearing masked faces to represent the persons whose deeds they were portraying. Hence "hypocrite" was derived from "hypo," which is "under," and "crisis," which is "judgment." For he was one person and appeared another; and such is the hypocrite, who outwardly has the appearance of holiness and inwardly does not fulfill what he shows. Gregory says that it is not the case if someone sometimes falls through weakness; for those are properly hypocrites who have the appearance of holiness only in order to be seen.
Consequently, he excludes regarding the place, and this too is reproved if it is done with pretense, but not if for the sake of example. In the synagogues, as now in the church, and in the streets, as in a public place. That they may be honoured by men, and this is what he said above: before men, that they may be honoured, etc.: "How can you believe?" (Jn 5:44).
Consequently, he assigns the reason: Amen I say to you, they have received their reward. For each person's reward is that for which he works: "Did you not agree with me for a denarius?" (Mt 20:13).
(3) Consequently, he assigns the due and fitting manner, and afterward assigns the reason, at the words That thy alms may be in secret. He says, therefore: But when thou dost alms. This is expounded in many ways. For Chrysostom says that in the book of the Canons of the Apostles it is expounded thus: by the left hand is understood the unfaithful people; by the right, the faithful. Hence, he means that nothing should be done before unbelievers.
Against this, Augustine objects that when one gives alms for glory, then it ought not to be seen even by the faithful; or if for usefulness, then it ought to be done before unbelievers: this "is properly useful," that seeing your good works they may glorify your Father (Mt 5:16).
But others expound it that by the left hand he means a wife, who sometimes impedes her husband from works of mercy. Hence, he means that even a wife should not know, and the same should be understood of anyone else. And Augustine likewise objects against this, because this precept is given to all; therefore no one should say let not thy left hand know, etc. Hence Augustine expounds it differently, and Chrysostom also, and they come to almost the same thing: they say that in Scripture, by the left hand are understood temporal goods, and by the right, spiritual ones: "In her right hand is length of days" (Pr 3:16). Hence the Lord means that it should not be done for earthly glory. Or, in another way that comes to the same thing: by the right hand are sometimes understood works of virtue, and by the left, sins — as though when a work of virtue is done, it should not be done with any sin. Chrysostom, however, gives the literal sense and says that the Lord speaks by way of excess, as if someone were to say: if it were possible, I would not want even my foot to know this.
(4) The reason is given: That thy alms may be in secret, and in your conscience, which is hidden: "No one knows the things of a man" (1 Cor 2:11); and again: "Our glory is this, the testimony of our conscience" (2 Cor 1:12). For thus is that text understood: "For it is not he who is a Jew outwardly" (Rom 2:28).
And thy Father who seeth in secret will repay thee: "All things are naked and open" (Heb 4:13); "The heart of man is perverse" (Jer 17:9). Augustine says that in some manuscripts there is found "will repay thee openly," because just as the devil endeavors to lay open and publish what is in the conscience in order to cause scandal, so God for greater benefit and also as an example to the wicked will bring forth good things. Hence, many saints could not remain hidden: "He will bring forth your justice as the light" (Ps 37:6), which you held in secret. Yet this does not seem to be part of the text.

To Reportatio Leodegarii Bissuntini
6— 2
Mt 6:5-8
5. And when ye pray, you shall not be as the hypocrites, that love to stand and pray in the synagogues and corners of the streets, that they may be seen by men: Amen I say to you, they have received their reward. 6. But thou when thou shalt pray, enter into thy chamber, and having shut the door, pray to thy Father in secret, and thy father who seeth in secret will repay thee. 7. And when you are praying, speak not much, as the heathens. For they think that in their much speaking they may be heard. 8. Be not you therefore like to them for your Father knoweth what is needful for you, before you ask him.
(5) And when ye pray. Above, the Lord showed regarding the work of almsgiving that it should not be done for human glory; here he shows the same regarding prayer, and concerning this he does two things. First, he teaches the manner of praying; secondly, he teaches what should be sought in prayer, at the words Thus therefore shall you pray.
Regarding the first, he does two things: first, he teaches us to avoid in prayer the vanities of the hypocrites; secondly, the vanity of the gentiles, at the words And when you are praying. Regarding the first, he does two things: first, he excludes the unfitting manner of praying; secondly, he sets forth the fitting manner, at the words But thou. He excludes the manner of praying by the example of the hypocrites. Hence, first, he excludes this example; secondly, he explains it; thirdly, he assigns the reason. The second at the words that love; the third: Amen I say to you.
It is quite fitting that after almsgiving he treats of prayer here, because as Sirach (18:23) says, "Before prayer, prepare your soul." For through good works, among which almsgiving is the first, the soul is prepared for prayer: "Let us lift up our hearts" (Lam 3:41), which happens when good works are in harmony.
And it should be noted that the Lord does not urge us to pray but teaches the manner of praying, and this is when ye pray, you shall not be as the hypocrites, that love to stand and pray in the synagogues and corners of the streets. By "hypocrites" are understood pretenders who do everything for the sake of human praise; and although this vice is to be avoided in every work, yet especially in prayer, according to Chrysostom, because prayer is a kind of sacrifice that we offer to God from the innermost depths of the heart: "Let my prayer be directed" (Ps 141:2). A sacrifice may not be offered except to God; but it is offered to men if it is done for human glory. Hence such persons are idolaters. The hypocrite is described as to his desire for place throughout the whole passage. As to the first, he says that love. For it sometimes happens that holy men experience some stirring of vainglory, but they are not for this reason in the number of hypocrites unless they do this deliberately: "In the desire of her soul" (Jer 2:24).
And note two kinds of hypocrites who openly seek human glory, namely, those who pray in public places. Hence he says in the synagogues, where there was a gathering of the people. Some pray in private places and from the very avoidance of glory seek glory. For they want to appear to seek what is hidden while they really love what is public, and this is in the synagogues and corners of the streets. For if they truly sought what was hidden, they would not seek the corner of the streets but the privacy of a room. Or we can say that they seek what is openly public. But there are two kinds of public places: one designated for prayer, namely, the "synagogue"; another not designated for prayer, namely, the "corner." And properly a corner is where two lines intersect. Hence "the corners of the streets" are where two streets cross each other so that a crossroads is formed there; and this is very public and not designated for prayer: "The stones of the sanctuary are scattered" (Lam 4:1).
It should also be noted that one of the things that contributes to prayer is humility: "Of the humble and the meek" (Jdt 9:16); "You have regarded my humility" (Ps 31:7); but these stand as though proud. But it seems that it is not forbidden to pray in any place: "I desire that all men pray" (1 Tim 2:8); "In the churches bless the Lord" (Ps 68:26). But it must be said that it is not a sin unless under this intention, that they may be seen by men. And as Chrysostom says, although wishing to be seen by men is harmful in other works, yet it is especially so in prayer, because it harms both as to the end and as to the substance; for even if it is done with good intention, a man can scarcely keep his mind from wandering to various things, and much more so when it is done for the glory of men; and this is that they may be seen. Should one therefore not pray in a public place?
It should be known that God intends to prohibit that manner of praying by which vainglory is fostered, which is never sought except regarding something singular; for when there are many who observe the same practice, glory is not sought from another. Hence the Lord removes the singular manner of praying, namely, that no one should pray in a place not designated for prayer, unless someone is of such authority that he might also lead others to pray. Hence, according to Chrysostom, what he says about the corners should be referred to everything by which you would appear distinct from others with whom you associate.
Amen I say to you. Here he assigns the reason and says two things: reward and their. Each person's reward is that by which he is sustained from his work. Hence, when we do something for the glory of men, the glory of men is our reward, whereas we ought to await the true glory of God; and this is they have received their reward, because they have usurped it: "Whatever a man sows" (Gal 6:7).
(6) But thou when thou shalt pray. Here he sets forth the due manner, and first he presents it; secondly, he assigns the reason: And thy Father. He says, therefore: But thou, when thou shalt pray, i.e., when you dispose yourself to pray. Enter into thy chamber. This is expounded in three ways. It is understood first literally of the secret of a private room. But do those who go to church do the contrary? It must be said that he speaks of private prayer, which should not be done except in a private place, and this for three reasons: first, because it accords with faith, for then you confess that God is present everywhere: "Lord, before you is all my desire" (Ps 38:9); "Heaven and earth" (Jer 23:24). Secondly, because although prayer is impeded when among many, it is quiet in secret: "I will lead her into the wilderness" (Hos 2:14). Thirdly, because vainglory is avoided.
Yet it must be said that he should pray before the Lord, alone; that is, having shut the door, literally, so as even to exclude the possibility of being approached. Secondly, by the chamber can be understood the interior secret of the heart: "What you say in your hearts" (Ps 4:4). Having shut the door: "Make doors for your mouth" (Sir 28:25), as if to say: Pray silently. And this for three reasons: first, because it attests to faith, for then you confess that God knows the thoughts of hearts: "Man sees what appears" (1 Sam 16:7). Secondly, because others should not know your petitions: "My secret is my own" (Is 24:16). Thirdly, because if you were to speak aloud you would impede others: "Neither hammer nor axe was heard" (1 Kgs 6:7).
But what shall we say about public prayer? It must be said that the Lord speaks of private prayer, in which the benefit of one person is sought. But in public prayer, the benefit of the multitude is also sought; and because through such vocal prayers some are stirred to devotion, therefore chants were instituted. Hence Augustine says in his book of Confessions that blessed Athanasius, lest he take too much delight in the chanting, wanted everything to be read in a subdued voice. But because blessed Augustine, before he was converted, was greatly helped by such chanting, he did not dare to contradict it but approved.
But the question arises whether someone praying in a private place ought to say words or not. A distinction must be made here, because sometimes words proceed from intention, and sometimes from the impulse of the heart, because as Job says: "A word conceived" (cf. Job 4:2). Hence from the very impulse of the spirit some persons are driven to say certain words, and this proceeds entirely from feeling.
But words can be considered in two ways: either as due, and then they must be rendered — such are the Hours: "With my voice I cry to the Lord" (Ps 142:1); or as useful for praying, and then a distinction must be made between the beginning and the end, because the end of prayer is better. For if at the beginning of prayer the affections are stirred by words to pray devoutly, then it is useful to utter words; but when the affections are not stirred, then words should not be uttered and the affections should be tended to, because just as what is hot is diminished by evaporation, so affection is emptied out by words, as is also evident from grief expressed to others: "My heart grew hot within me" (Ps 39:3); "I said, I will not speak in the name of the Lord, and there became a fire" (Jer 20:9). Augustine expounds having shut the door in a third way: by "chamber" is understood the heart, by "door" the exterior senses and also the imagination; as though such a person should enter his heart and shut out the senses and imagination so that nothing enters within except what pertains to prayer. And Cyprian assigns two reasons. First, because it is blameworthy that you do not attend to what you say when you speak with some king. Secondly, because how does God understand you if you do not understand yourself? This is the door of which Revelation (3:20) says: "Behold, I stand at the door and knock."
And thy Father who seeth in secret will repay thee. Here he assigns the reason. For no one prays except to him whom he sees. But God: "All things are naked and open" (Heb 4:13). In secret, whether of the heart or of the place, will repay thee.
(7) And when you are praying, speak not much. Here he teaches us to avoid the second vice, namely, the wordiness of the gentiles, and regarding this he does three things. First, he teaches us to avoid the example of the gentiles; secondly, he sets forth their intention; thirdly, he assigns the reason. The second at the words For they think; the third at the words Be not you therefore. He says, therefore, when you are praying. And note that he does not say "do not pray much," because that would be against Romans (12:12): "Be constant in prayer," and Luke (22:44): "Being in agony," and (Lk 6:12): He prayed, "spending the night in prayer." But he says speak not much. Augustine in his book On Prayer: "Let there not be much speaking, but let there be much prayer, if fervent intention does not fail." But "much" and "little," "great" and "small" are relative terms; for "much" can be said in two ways: in comparison to prayer, which is "the raising of the mind to God"; or they speak much when words exceed the prayer. And this can be in two ways: if the words are about unlawful things, and these are harmful; and when devotion is not present, then a man is rendered more weary and prayer becomes odious. And therefore Augustine says that the monks in Egypt had frequent prayers but brief ones. For they saw that devotion was necessary for the one praying, and it was emptied out by a multitude of words. And therefore it was established in the Church that different things be said at different hours: "Be not rash with your mouth" (Eccl 5:2). Augustine: "This business of prayer consists more in groans than in words."
As the heathens. The gentiles worshipped demons for gods: "All the gods of the gentiles are demons" (Ps 96:5). In demons, this should be considered: that they do not know future things or the hidden things of hearts except insofar as these are revealed to them. Hence it was necessary for the gentiles that everything be said through words: "Cry aloud" (1 Kgs 18:27).
Likewise, demons have a changeable disposition. Hence they can be moved by words. Hence Augustine says that Plato said they were moved by words. But God both knows all things and is not swayed by words: "I am God and I change not" (Mal 3:6); "God is not as man" (Num 23:19); "He will not spare him," with mighty words and words composed for entreaty (Job 41:3).
(8) For they think, etc. Be not you therefore like to them, etc., and why: for your Father knoweth, etc.: "Lord, before you is all my desire" (Ps 38:9). Therefore, if he knows, we should not multiply words. But it will be said: God knows what things are necessary for us. Why then do we pray? And Jerome answers that we do not ask with words in order to signify, but in order to petition. And again it could be asked: Why do we utter words? Augustine answers that it is different in the prayer we make to a man and to God; for in man, words avail greatly to move him; in God, to raise our heart to him. And therefore Augustine says that although we should always have our affections directed to God, yet it is necessary sometimes to pray with words lest they fail. And as Chrysostom says, from frequent prayer it comes about that a man is made familiar with God and God with him: "Moses spoke" (Ex 33:11).
Likewise, from this comes humility, because the height of God and one's own weakness are considered: "I will speak to my Lord" (Gen 18:27).
Likewise, from this a man is directed in his actions and seeks help from God: "I lifted up my eyes to the mountains" (Ps 121:1); "Whatever you do" (Col 3:17).

To Reportatio Leodegarii Bissuntini
6—3
Mt 6:9-15
9. Thus therefore shall you pray: Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name. 10. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven. 11. Give us this day our supersubstantial bread. 12. And forgive us our debts, as we also forgive our debtors. 13. And lead us not into temptation. But deliver us from evil. Amen. 14. For if you will forgive men their offences, your heavenly Father will forgive you also your offences. 15. But if you will not forgive men, neither will your Father forgive you your offences.
(9) Thus therefore shall you pray. Above, the Lord taught the manner of praying, namely, that we should avoid both the vanity of the hypocrites and the wordiness of the gentiles; here he teaches what we ought to seek in prayer, and regarding this he does two things: first, the title of the prayer is given; secondly, the prayer is set forth. He connects with the preceding thus: I said, when you are praying, speak not much, etc.; therefore, that you may speak briefly, thus shall you pray.
And note that the Lord does not say "this you shall pray," but thus shall you pray; for he does not forbid us to pray in other words, but he teaches the manner of praying. And as Augustine says in his book on prayer to Proba: "No one prays as he ought unless he asks for something of those things which are contained in the Lord's Prayer." Moreover, it is fitting that we pray in these words because, as Cyprian says in his book on the Lord's Prayer, "it is a friendly and familiar prayer to ask the Lord for what is his own"; and he gives the example that it is customary among advocates who put words in the mouths of those who must speak in court. Hence this prayer is the safest, as having been composed by our advocate who is most wise, "in whom are all the treasures" (Col 2:3). Hence Cyprian says: "Since we have Christ as advocate with the Father for our sins, when we petition for our offenses, let us put forth the words of our advocate." "We have an advocate" (1 Jn 2:1); therefore it is said: "Let us approach with confidence" (Heb 4:16); "But let him ask in faith" (Jas 1:6).
And this prayer has three qualities: brevity, perfection, and efficacy. Brevity, for two reasons: that all might learn it easily, both the small and the great, because "he is Lord of all, rich toward all" (Rom 10:12); secondly, that he might give confidence of easily obtaining. It is also perfect, hence Isaiah (10:23): "A short word"; and, as Augustine says, whatever can be contained in other prayers is entirely contained in this one; hence he says that "if we pray fittingly and rightly, whatever words we may say, we say nothing other than what is placed in the Lord's Prayer." "The works of God are perfect" (Dt 32:4). It is efficacious, because "prayer," according to Damascene, "is a petition for fitting things from God." "You ask and do not receive" (Jas 4:3). But to know what should be asked is most difficult, just as also what should be desired: "For we do not know what to pray for as we ought, but the Spirit himself" (Rom 8:26). And because God taught this prayer, it is therefore most efficacious; and therefore it is said: "Lord, teach us" (Lk 11:1).
The Lord, moreover, does two things in this prayer: first, he sets forth the prayer; secondly, he assigns the reason for the prayer, at the words: For if you will forgive.
It should be known that in every oration, even those of rhetoricians, before the petition, goodwill is sought. Hence, just as is done in an oration addressed to men, similarly it should be done in prayer addressed to God, but with a different intention; for in man, goodwill is sought insofar as we sway his mind; in God, insofar as we elevate our mind to him. The Lord therefore sets forth two things for securing goodwill which are necessary for one who prays: for it is necessary that he believe both that the one from whom he asks is willing to give and that he is able; and therefore he sets forth Father and who art in heaven. That he says Father is valuable for five things. First, for the instruction of faith; for faith is necessary for one who prays.
Now there were three errors by which prayer was excluded: two entirely destroyed prayer, and the third attributed more than it should. And these are excluded by what he says: Our Father. For some said that God has no care for human affairs: "The Lord has forsaken the land" (Ez 9:9); hence according to this, anything is asked of God in vain. Others said that God has providence, but that providence imposes necessity on things. The third error attributed too much, because it said that God disposes all things by his providence, but that through prayer the divine disposition is changed.
These errors are excluded by what he says: Our Father who art in heaven; for if he is Father, he has providence: "But you, Father" (Wis 14:3). Likewise, the second error is excluded; for "father" is said in relation to a son, and "lord" in relation to a servant; therefore, in saying Father, we call ourselves free. For hardly ever in Sacred Scripture is God called the father of non-rational creatures, although otherwise Job (38:28) says: "Who is the father of the rain?" Therefore "father" is said in relation to a son, and through this we call ourselves free; for a son has the character of freedom; therefore necessity is not imposed upon us.
By saying who art in heaven, a changeable disposition is excluded. Prayer is valuable so that we believe that God disposes all things according to what befits the natures of things; for it is from providence that man attains his end through his own acts. Hence prayer neither changes providence nor lies outside providence, but falls under it. First, therefore, it is valuable for the instruction of faith. Secondly, for the uplifting of hope; for if he is Father, he is willing to give, because, as below (7:11): If you then, being evil, etc. Thirdly, for the stirring up of charity; for it is natural that a father love his son and vice versa: "Be imitators" (Eph 5:1); therefore through this we are provoked to imitation, for a son ought to imitate his father as much as he can: "You shall call me Father" (Jer 3:19). Fourthly, we are provoked to humility: "If I am Father" (Mal 1:6). Fifthly, through this our affection is ordered toward our neighbor: "Have we not all one Father?" (Mal 2:10).
But why do we not say "my Father"? There is a twofold reason: first, because Christ wished to reserve this to himself as something proper to him, since he is Son by nature, whereas we are sons by adoption, which is common to all: "I ascend to my Father" (Jn 20:17); secondly, because, according to Chrysostom, the Lord teaches us not to make individual prayers but to pray in common for the whole people, which prayer is indeed more acceptable to God. Hence Chrysostom: "Sweeter before God is the prayer which is sent forth not by necessity but by charity." "Pray for one another" (Jas 5:16).
The second thing pertaining to securing goodwill is: who art in heaven. This is expounded in two ways. First, literally, so that we understand the corporeal heavens — not that he is enclosed there, because: "Do I not fill heaven and earth?" (Jer 23:24) — but it is said on account of the eminence of that creature, according to Isaiah (66:1): "Heaven is my throne." Likewise, through this those who cannot be raised above corporeal things are instructed; and therefore Augustine says that this is the reason why we adore facing the East, because from the East the heaven rises; and just as the heaven is above our body, so God is above our spirit. Hence it is given to understand that our spirit should be turned to God himself, just as our body is turned toward the heaven in praying. He says, moreover, who art in heaven, so that your intention may be lifted up from earthly things: "To an inheritance incorruptible" (1 Pet 1:4).
Or by "heavens" are understood the saints, according to Isaiah (1:2): "Hear, O heavens"; "But you dwell in the holy place" (Ps 22:3). And he says this for greater confidence of obtaining, because he is not far from us: "You are in our midst, O Lord" (Jer 14:9).
Hallowed be thy name. Here the petitions are set forth, and let us speak of them first in general, then in particular. In these petitions we must consider three things; for a petition serves desire, since we petition for what we wish to have. In this prayer, moreover, is contained everything that we can desire; secondly, there is contained the order in which we ought to desire; thirdly, these petitions correspond both to the gifts and to the beatitudes.
It should be known that man naturally desires two things, namely, to attain good and to avoid evil. Four goods are set forth here as desirable. Desire, moreover, tends first to the end rather than to the things that are for the end; but the ultimate end of all is God. Hence the first desirable thing should be the honor of God: "Do all things for the glory of God" (1 Cor 10:31); and this we ask first here: hallowed be thy name. Among those things which pertain to us, the ultimate end is eternal life; and this we ask when we say: Thy kingdom come. The third thing we ought to ask is about the things that are for the end, namely, that we have virtue and good merits, and this at the words: Thy will be done; and what we ask about virtues is nothing other than this. Therefore our beatitude is ordered to God, and our virtues to beatitude. But it is necessary to have assistance, whether temporal or spiritual, such as the sacraments of the Church, and this we ask at the words our bread, whether exterior or sacramental. In these four, every good is contained. But man avoids evil insofar as it impedes good. The first good, namely, the divine honor, cannot be impeded; for if justice is done, God is honored; if evil, he is likewise honored insofar as he punishes it, although he is not honored as far as the sinner is concerned. But sin impedes beatitude, and therefore he first removes this when he says: and forgive us. Against the good of virtues stands temptation, and therefore we ask: and lead us not. Any deficiency against the necessity of life — and this is: but deliver us. It is clear, therefore, that whatever is desired, the Lord's Prayer entirely contains.
And it should be known that the gifts of the Holy Spirit can be applied to these petitions, but in diverse ways, because ascending and descending: ascending, so that the first petition is applied to fear, which produces poverty of spirit and makes one seek the honor of God; and therefore we say hallowed be thy name. Descending, so that we say that the last gift, namely, wisdom, which makes sons of God, is applied to this petition. But let us look at this petition: hallowed be thy name.
It seems, however, to be unfitting, for the name of God is always holy. And it should be known that this is expounded in many ways by the saints. First, by Augustine, and I believe this is more literal: hallowed be, i.e., may the name that is always holy appear holy among men; and this is to honor God, for from this, glory does not increase for God, but knowledge of him increases for us: "As in our sight" (Sir 36:4). And it is quite fitting that after Our Father who art in heaven, he says hallowed be thy name, because nothing so proves sons of God, for a good son manifests the honor of his father. According to Chrysostom: hallowed be, through our works — as if to say: make us live in such a way that from our works your name may appear holy (1 Pet 3:15). Or, according to Cyprian: hallowed be, i.e., sanctify us in your name: "Sanctify them in your name" (Jn 17:17); "And he shall be for you" (Is 8:14).
And it should be known that hallowed be is understood in the first place so that those who are not holy may become holy, for this prayer is made for the whole human race. Secondly, hallowed be, i.e., may they persevere in holiness. Thirdly, hallowed be, so that if anything has been mixed into their holiness, it may be removed; for daily we need sanctification on account of daily sins.
(10) Thy kingdom come. This petition can correspond either to the gift of understanding, which cleanses the heart, or to the gift of piety. Thy kingdom come. According to Chrysostom and Augustine, the kingdom of God is eternal life, and I believe this is the literal exposition. We ask, therefore, Thy kingdom come, i.e., make us arrive at and share in eternal beatitude: "Come, blessed of my Father" (Mt 25:34); "I dispose to you a kingdom" (Lk 22:29).
Or, in another way, also according to Augustine: Thy kingdom come — Christ began to reign from the time he redeemed the world: "All power has been given to me" (Mt 28:18). Thy kingdom come, therefore, i.e., the consummation of your kingdom. And this will be when he places his enemies under his feet. Hence, Thy kingdom come, i.e., Lord, come to judgment so that the glory of your kingdom may appear: "When these things begin to happen" (Lk 21:28). And the saints desire the coming of Christ, because then they will possess perfect glory: "Not only to me, but also to those" who love his appearing (2 Tim 4:8);
but the contrary is said: "Woe to those who desire the day of the Lord" (Am 5:18); because, according to Jerome, it is only for a secure conscience not to fear the judge.
Or, Thy kingdom come, i.e., may the kingdom of sin be destroyed, and you, Lord, reign over us; for when we serve justice, God reigns; but when we serve sin, the devil reigns: "Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body" (Rom 6:12); "They have not rejected you" (1 Sam 8:7).
And note that they could quite justly ask Thy kingdom come, who had proved themselves sons by saying Our Father, etc.; for the inheritance is owed to sons. But this kingdom is in heaven, and therefore you cannot go there unless you become heavenly. And therefore he consequently adds: Thy will be done, i.e., make us be imitators of the heavenly: "Just as we have borne the image" (1 Cor 15:49).
And note that he does not say Thy will be done as though God should do our will, but as though his will should be fulfilled through us, which "wills all men to be saved" (1 Tim 2:4; 1 Thess 4:3): "Teach me to do your will" (Ps 143:10); in which the error of Pelagius is destroyed, who said that we did not need divine help.
On earth as it is in heaven. This is expounded by Augustine in many ways. First, thus: as it is in heaven, i.e., just as the angels in heaven do your will, so may we on earth fulfill your will. Of the angels it is said: "His ministers who do his will" (Ps 103:21); in which the error of Origen is destroyed, who held that an angel could sin.
Or, in another way: Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven, i.e., as in Christ so also in the Church. For by heaven the earth is made fruitful; hence even the gentiles called the gods of the heavens male, and those of the earth female: "I came down from heaven" (Jn 6:38).
Or by "heavens" are understood the saints whose "conversation is in heaven" (Phil 3:20); and the proportion of heaven to earth is the same as that of saints to sinners — as if to say: Lord, convert sinners to doing your will.
Or, Thy will be done, etc.: for just as heaven is compared to earth in the world, so the spirit is compared to the flesh in man. The spirit, of itself, does the will of God, but the flesh resists: "I see another law" (Rom 7:23); "Create in me a clean heart" (Ps 51:10). All these petitions are partly begun here, but will be fulfilled in the future.
Chrysostom, however, refers this, namely, on earth as it is in heaven, to all the preceding petitions; hence: Thy kingdom come, on earth as it is in heaven, and so for the others. Likewise, according to Chrysostom, note that he did not say "let us sanctify," nor "sanctify," but in a middle way; nor did he say "let us go to the kingdom," but Thy kingdom come. Thus in all things he maintained a middle way, and this because two things are required for our salvation: the grace of God and free will. Hence if he had said "sanctify," he would have given no place to free will; if "let us do," he would have given everything to free will; but he spoke in a middle way, and here also: Thy will be done.
(11) Give us this day our supersubstantial bread. After he taught us to ask for the glory of God, eternal life, and the exercise of virtues by which we merit eternal life, here he teaches us to ask for all things necessary for the present life. This is expounded — our bread — in four ways; for it can be expounded of a fourfold bread. First, of the bread that is Christ: "I am the bread" (Jn 6:35), who is chiefly bread insofar as he is contained under the sacrament of the altar: "The bread that I will give" (Jn 6:51), and again: "My flesh is truly food" (Jn 6:55).
And he says our, because it does not belong to just anyone but to the faithful: "For a child is born to us" (Is 9:6). For from the fact that someone becomes a member of Christ in Baptism, he can share in this bread; and therefore it should in no way be given to unbelievers who are not baptized.
Supersubstantial. Jerome says that in the Greek it is "epiousion," and Symmachus translated it as "excellent" or "outstanding"; but the older translation has "daily." That it is supersubstantial, i.e., above all substances, is apparent from Ephesians (1:20): "Placing him above all principalities," etc. He says daily, because it ought to be received daily, but not by everyone; hence it is said in the book On Ecclesiastical Dogmas: "I neither praise nor blame this."
But it ought to be received daily in the Church; or at least it should be received spiritually by the faithful daily through faith. In the Eastern Church, however, it is not received daily in the Church, because Mass is not celebrated daily, but only on certain days of the week. But because the Church tolerates this, it suffices that they receive daily spiritually and not sacramentally.
Give us. If it is ours, how does he say give us? Cyprian: Give us, i.e., make us live in such a way that we can receive this bread for our benefit. Hence he who asks this asks for nothing other than perseverance in good, namely, that nothing contrary be mixed into holiness: "For he who eats unworthily" (1 Cor 11:29).
Here Augustine raises an objection, because this prayer is said at every hour of the day, even at Compline. Do we therefore then ask that he give us to receive this bread? But it must be said that this day is taken in two ways: for sometimes it signifies a particular day; sometimes the whole present life. Hebrews (3:13) touches on a particular "today." Hence: grant that in the whole present life we may be able to share in this bread.
And with reason he says give us this day, because this sacramental bread is necessary only in this life; for when we shall see him as he is, we shall not need sacraments and signs. Hence this singular and special bread is necessary only in the present; and now we receive it daily in a special way, but then continuously. Secondly, by "bread" is understood God, namely, the divinity itself: "Blessed is he who shall eat bread" (Lk 14:15); "He ate the bread of angels" (Ps 78:25). Give us, therefore, the supersubstantial bread this day, that is, so that according to the mode of the present life we may enjoy him. Thirdly, there can be understood the precepts of God, which are the bread of wisdom: "Come, eat" (Pr 9:5); for he eats who keeps the precepts of wisdom: "My food is to do the will of him who sent me" (Jn 4:34). These divine precepts are now bread, because they are ground with some difficulty in considering and doing; but afterward they will be drink, because they will refresh without difficulty. Fourthly, bread is understood literally as bodily bread. For the Lord had said: Thy will be done, and had wished that in the fulfillment of the divine will we be heavenly; but mindful of our frailty, he teaches us to ask also for temporal things that are necessary for the sustenance of life. Hence he does not teach us to ask for magnificent or superfluous things, but for necessities: "Having food and clothing" (1 Tim 6:8); so Jacob asked: "If you will give me bread to eat" (Gen 28:20).
He says our, for two reasons. So that no one should appropriate temporal things to himself, according to Chrysostom: first, because no one should eat bread from robbery, but from his own labor; secondly, because temporal goods that are given for necessity we should so receive as to share with others: "If I have eaten my morsel alone" (Job 31:17).
And Augustine says, in his book on prayer to Proba, that from what excels and is principal in all particular things, he signifies the whole with respect to our ability; for bread is what is most necessary for man: "The beginning of man's life is water, bread, and clothing" (Sir 29:21); and this is supersubstantial, because it principally pertains to necessities.
But if you read daily, then it has a twofold reason, according to Cyprian. First, so that you do not seek temporal things for a long time, because otherwise you would be contrary to yourself; for you said: Thy kingdom come; but as long as "we are in the body, we are away from the Lord" (2 Cor 5:6). Hence in saying Thy kingdom come and asking for a long life, you are contrary to yourself. Or he says daily against the prodigal, who spend lavishly and do not use daily bread that suffices for the sustenance of one day.
But if it is ours, why does he say give us? For two reasons, according to Chrysostom. First, because temporal goods are given to the good and the wicked, but differently: to the good for their benefit, to the wicked for their damage, because they misuse them. Hence to the wicked it is not given because they abuse it, and this happens not from God but from the devil. And he says it is similar to when someone offers bread to a priest to bless and afterward reclaims it; he could say: give me the bread that is mine by possession; give it by your blessing.
He says this day, because he did not want us to ask for a long time in the future. But Augustine raises a question, because the Lord in what follows teaches us not to have solicitude about temporal things: "Be not solicitous," etc.; therefore it seems that we ought not pray for temporal things. And he answers that we can pray about every lawful desirable thing, because we expect what is desirable from God, and what we expect from God we can ask for; and this not only in extreme necessity, but also for a state suitable to oneself. But it is one thing to desire, and another to be solicitous about something as though it were an ultimate end; for this the Lord forbids, as will be said below.
But again the question is raised about this: give us this day, because it seems that we should not desire except for one day; therefore all who desire otherwise sin, and then human life will perish because no one will gather the harvest in summer to eat in winter. And it must be said that the Lord does not intend to prohibit someone from thinking about the future, but he forbids that one should usurp solicitude for himself before the time; for if solicitude is now incumbent, you should carry it out, but not the one that might be incumbent in the future.
(12) And forgive us our debts. Here he begins to set forth the petitions that pertain to the removal of evil, and first he sets forth the petition by which the chief evil is removed, namely, the evil of guilt; hence: And forgive us. It is repugnant that a man who lives on the things of God should live against God. Debts are sins, because for sins we are obligated to God by a debt; for if you received something unjustly from another, you are bound to restitution. And because when you sin you usurp what is God's — for it belongs to God that every will be regulated according to the will of God — therefore you take away what is God's and are bound to restitution. But you pay when, against your own will, you endure something according to the will of God: "I forgave you all that debt" (Mt 18:32). Forgive us, therefore, our debts, i.e., sins: "Forgive me, that I may be refreshed" (Ps 39:13).
By this statement, two heresies are refuted, namely, those of Pelagius and Novatian. Pelagius said that some perfect men in this life could live without sin and fulfill Ephesians (5:27): "That he might present a glorious Church." But if this were so, then we would not say forgive us: "The righteous man falls seven times" (Pr 24:16); "If we say that we have no sin" (1 Jn 1:8). Novatian said that a man who sins mortally after Baptism cannot do penance; but if this were so, then we would say forgive us in vain: "He gave them power to become sons of God" (Jn 1:12), namely, through the adoption of grace.
As we also forgive our debtors. Debtors can be so in two ways: either because they have sinned against us, or because they owe money. He does not urge us to forgive these second debts, but any sins whatsoever, even in the taking away of temporal goods; for it would be unworthy to seek pardon from God and not give it to a fellow servant: "Man harbors anger against man" (Sir 28:3); "Forgive your neighbor" (Sir 28:2).
But what is to be said about those who are unwilling to forgive and yet say Our Father? It seems that they should never say it, because they are lying. Hence it is said that some used to omit this clause: as we also forgive. But this is disproved by Chrysostom in two ways: first, because it does not preserve the form of the Church in praying; secondly, because the prayer is not acceptable to God when it does not preserve what Christ dictated. Hence it must be said that one does not sin by saying Our Father, however much he is in rancor and grave sin, because such persons ought to do whatever good they can — almsgiving, prayers, and the like — which are dispositive for the recovery of grace. Nor does he lie, because this prayer is not poured forth in one's own person but in that of the whole Church, and it is certain that the Church forgives debts to all who are in the Church. But such a person loses the fruit, because only those who forgive obtain the fruit.
But it seems that not only those who forgive offenses obtain the fruit. But it should be known that Augustine resolves this as far as it pertains to the present matter, because regarding the love of enemies it was said above that God wishes us to forgive offenses on the same terms as he himself forgives us our faults; but he does not forgive except those who ask. And therefore whoever is so disposed that he is ready to grant pardon to one who asks does not lose the fruit, provided that in general he does not hate anyone, as was said above.
(13) And lead us not into temptation. Here he sets forth another petition. Another reading has: "and do not bring us into"; and another: "and do not allow us," and this is the explanation of the former; for God tempts no one, although he permits one to be tempted. And he does not say "do not permit us to be tempted," because temptation is useful, and one is tempted so that he may become known to himself and others, who is already known to God: "He who has not been tempted, what does he know?" (Sir 34:10). But he says: and lead us not, i.e., do not permit us to succumb, just as if someone were to say: I want to be warmed by fire but not burned: "God is faithful and will not permit" you to be tempted beyond what you can bear (1 Cor 10:13).
In this statement, the error of Pelagius is refuted in two respects. For he said that man could persist through free will without God's help, which is nothing other than not succumbing to temptation. Likewise, he said that it does not pertain to God to change men's wills. But if this were so, he would not say and lead us not into temptation, which is the same as: make us not consent. Therefore it is in his power to change the will and not change it: "God is the one who works in you" (Phil 2:13).
But deliver us from evil. This is the last petition: deliver us from evil past, present, and future, of guilt and of punishment, and from every evil. Augustine: "Every Christian in whatever tribulation pours forth tears and utters groans in these words": "Deliver me from my enemies" (Ps 59:1); "Who are you that you should be afraid?" (Is 51:12).
Amen, i.e., so be it. No one wished to translate this word out of reverence, because the Lord frequently used it. In this is given the assurance of obtaining, provided that what has been said is observed.
It should be known that in the Hebrew three words are added which Chrysostom expounds: the first is "for thine is the kingdom," then "and the power and the glory. Amen." And these seem to correspond to three preceding petitions: "thine is the kingdom" to Thy kingdom come; "the power" to Thy will be done; "the glory" to Our Father and to all the other things that pertain to the honor of God. Or, in another way, as though to say: these other things you can do because you are King, and therefore no one else can; yours is the "power," and therefore you can give the kingdom; yours the "glory," and therefore: "Not to us, O Lord, not to us" (Ps 115:1).
(14) For if you will forgive men their offences. The Lord had added a certain condition in the prayer, namely, forgive us; but this condition could seem burdensome to someone. And therefore the Lord shows the reason for it, and regarding this he does two things: first, he shows this condition to be useful; secondly, necessary. It is useful because through it we obtain the remission of sins, and this is: For if you will forgive men their offences which they committed against you, he will forgive you those which you committed against him: "Forgive your neighbor" (Sir 28:2).
But note that he says if you will forgive men; for men, as long as they live innocently, are gods; but when they sin, they fall into the human condition: "I said, you are gods" (Ps 82:6), and then: "But you shall die like men" (Ps 82:7). Therefore you who are gods and spiritual will forgive sinful men.
Likewise, note that he says your heavenly Father; for offenses that are committed among men are committed on account of something earthly. On the contrary, heavenly men who have their Father in heaven should have nothing of discord on account of earthly things: "Be merciful" (Lk 6:36).
(15) This condition is also necessary, because without it there is no remission of sins; hence: But if you will not forgive, etc. Nor is this surprising, because no sin can ever be forgiven without charity: "Charity covers all offenses" (Pr 10:12). For he who harbors hatred toward anyone is not in charity, and therefore his sin is not forgiven: "Man harbors anger against man" (Sir 28:3); "Judgment without mercy" (Jas 2:13).
But someone might believe that since the offense must be forgiven, the Church sins when it does not forgive. It must be said that if the offender seeks pardon, one would sin by not forgiving. But if he does not seek pardon, then one either does not forgive on account of hatred, and so sins; or on account of the good of that person or of others, so that evil may not become habitual, and so does not sin.

6—4
Mt 6:16-18
16. And when you fast, be not as the hypocrites, sad. For they disfigure their faces, that they may appear unto men to fast. Amen I say to you, they have received their reward. 17. But thou, when thou fastest anoint thy head, and wash thy face; 18. That thou appear not to men to fast, but to thy Father who is in secret: and thy Father who seeth in secret, will repay thee.
(16) And when you fast. After he determined the manner of praying and giving alms, here he determines the manner of fasting, and first he excludes the unfitting manner; secondly, he establishes the true manner, at the words But thou.
Regarding the first, he does three things. First, he teaches us to avoid the example of the manner of the hypocrites; secondly, he makes it plain; thirdly, he assigns the reason for his instruction. The second at the words For they disfigure; the third at the words Amen.
It is quite fitting that after prayer he treats of fasting, because prayer is weak when fasting does not accompany it. And this is because prayer is "the raising of the mind to God." But the more the flesh is strengthened, the more the mind is weakened: "Prayer is good with fasting" (Tob 12:8); and wherever we read of any solemn prayer being made, there mention is made of fasting (Dan 9:3; Joel 2:15): "Sanctify a fast."
He says, therefore, when you fast. Chrysostom: He does not say "do not be" sad, because it is impossible for those who fast not to experience the emotions of sadness, just as conversely those who eat and drink are rendered joyful. But he says be not as the hypocrites, sad, i.e., do not take pains to become outwardly sad, but rather be inwardly sorrowful for sins: "The sorrow of the world" works death (2 Cor 7:10); "Give not up your soul to sadness, and afflict not yourself in your own counsel" (Sir 30:21). As the hypocrites, i.e., with that intention. "Hypocrites" are called pretenders who simulate the person of a just man, as was expounded above. When they become sad he adds: For they disfigure their faces. Jerome: This word "disfigure" is improperly used, as though metaphorically, because to "disfigure" properly means "to put outside the boundaries." Hence it is taken from exiles of cities; thus it is said that Saul banished the magicians and soothsayers from the land. But here it is properly taken to mean that they demolish their appearance. Or it should be said that they "disfigure their faces" by putting them outside their normal appearance. That they may appear unto men to fast: "A man is known by his appearance, and one is recognized by his face" (Sir 19:29).
Here note, according to Augustine, that glory is sought not only from the pomp of clothing but also from the vileness of clothing; and according to him, this is more dangerous, because the deception of those who use pomp of clothing and the like cannot harm since it is recognized, but when glory is sought from bodily squalor there can be danger, because if a man is not spiritual he can easily be led into error. Yet Augustine says that such a person can be discerned from other actions, because if on one hand he follows the contempt of the world and on the other acquires profits, he is a pretender. But should those who act for God's sake abandon humble clothing because some hypocrites usurp vileness of clothing to conceal their malice? It must be said that they should not, because as the Gloss says, the sheep should not abandon its own skin even though the wolf sometimes covers himself with it.
Amen I say to you. He assigns the reason for his instruction. For it is foolish to lose the eternal reward for the praise of men: "I am God, your exceedingly great reward" (Gen 15:1).
(17) But thou, when thou fastest, anoint thy head, and wash thy face. Here the fitting manner of fasting is set forth, and regarding this he does three things. First, he sets forth the manner; secondly, he assigns the reason; thirdly, the benefit. He says, therefore, But thou; similarly Ecclesiastes (9:8): "At all times let your garments be white, and let not oil be lacking on your head." And here Augustine raises a question, that although it is the custom among many to wash their face daily, yet to anoint the head is considered wanton. Does the Lord therefore desire this?
Likewise, Chrysostom says that fasting ought to be done secretly. But whenever we see someone anointed, we will say that he is fasting.
To these objections they respond in three ways. Jerome says, and I believe this is the more literal meaning, that it was the custom among the Palestinians at that time for men to anoint their head with oil daily and wash their face. Hence she said in Kings: "I have nothing but a little oil to anoint myself" (cf. 2 Kgs 4:2). Hence this custom was counted among necessities. Therefore the Lord means that he who fasts should not change his way of living, which is to anoint the head and wash the face.
Or, in another way, according to Chrysostom: The Lord speaks by way of excess, just as above, But when thou dost alms; as if to say: if it were fitting, you should do what hypocrites commonly do.
Thirdly, according to Augustine and also Chrysostom, the Lord speaks in a likeness, and this exposition is mystical. By "head" two things are understood: "The head of every man is Christ" (1 Cor 11:3). You anoint the head, then, when you bestow mercy on your neighbor: "What you did to one of these least" (Mt 25:40). Or the head of a man is his reason or spirit, according to Augustine, which is the man, as if to say: You should so afflict the flesh that the spirit within is refreshed by devotion: "Although our outer man is being destroyed, yet our inner man is being renewed day by day" (2 Cor 4:16).
He says, moreover, wash thy face, i.e., your conscience. For just as a man is rendered pleasing to men by an honest face, so he is pleasing to God by a pure conscience: "Those who love cleanness of heart" (Pr 22:11); "Is not this the fast that I have chosen?" (Is 58:6). And he says anoint thy head and not "wash," because Christ does not need washing, and neither does our conscience.
(18) That thou appear not to men to fast. This is the reason. It should be understood of individual fasting, not of communal fasting. But to thy Father who is in secret, of eternity: "It is hidden from the eyes" (Job 28:21); or "in the secret" of conscience, because God dwells in us through faith (Eph 3:17). Will repay thee: "He will render to every man according to his works" (Rom 2:6); "Searching hearts and minds" (Ps 7:9).

To Reportatio Leodegarii Bissuntini
6—5
Mt 6:19-34
19. Lay not up to yourselves treasures on earth: where the rust, and moth consume, and where thieves break through, and steal. 20. But lay up to yourselves treasures in heaven: where neither the rust nor moth doth consume, and where thieves do not break through, nor steal. 21. For where thy treasure is, there is thy heart also. 22. The light of thy body is thy eye. If thy eye be single, thy whole body shall be lightsome. 23. But if thy eye be evil thy whole body shall be darksome. If then the light that is in thee, be darkness: the darkness itself how great shall it be! 24. No man can serve two masters. For either he will hate the one, and love the other: or he will sustain the one, and despise the other. You cannot serve God and mammon. 25. Therefore I say to you, be not solicitous for your life, what you shall eat, nor for your body, what you shall put on. Is not the life more than the meat: and the body more than the raiment? 26. Behold the birds of the air, for they neither sow, nor do they reap, nor gather into barns: and your heavenly Father feedeth them. Are not you of much more value than they? 27. And which of you by taking thought, can add to his stature one cubit? 28. And for raiment why are you solicitous? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow: they labour not, neither do they spin. 29. But I say to you, that not even Solomon in all his glory was arrayed as one of these. 30. And if the grass of the field, which is to day, and to morrow is cast into the oven, God doth so clothe: how much more you, O ye of little faith? 31. Be not solicitous therefore, saying: What shall we eat: or what shall we drink, or wherewith shall we be clothed? 32. For after all these things do the heathens seek. For your Father knoweth that you have need of all these things. 33. Seek ye therefore first the kingdom of God, and his justice, and all these things shall be added unto you. 34. Be not therefore solicitous for to morrow; for the morrow will be solicitous for itself. Sufficient for the day is the evil thereof.
(19) Lay not up to yourselves treasures. Above, the Lord determined that we should not do works for the sake of glory. Here he teaches that we should not set riches as the end of our good works. For there are two evils — covetousness and vainglory — which follow upon each other. For many seek riches not for necessity but for display. Or it can be continued thus: The Lord above did not teach or exhort us to give alms or to pray, but he taught the manner of doing these things. Now he wishes to lead us to do these works: first, almsgiving; secondly, prayers, at the words Ask (Mt 7:7); thirdly, fasting, at the words Narrow is the way (Mt 7:14).
Or, in another way: Above he taught that we should give alms and fast not for glory; here he wishes further to show that "no man can serve two masters." But the first interpretation is more consonant with the text and is Chrysostom's. According to this sense, therefore, since all come to the same thing, he does two things: first, he teaches us to avoid excessive concern for riches; secondly, solicitude about necessities, at the words Therefore I say to you.
Regarding the first, he does two things. First, he warns us not to accumulate superfluous riches and proves it from the reason of their instability; secondly, from the harm that results, at the words For where thy treasure is.
Regarding the first, he does two things. First, he sets forth the instability of earthly riches; secondly, he sets forth the stability of heavenly riches, which we ought to accumulate, at the words But lay up to yourselves treasures.
He says, therefore, first: I say that we should not do good works for earthly glory, but neither should we accumulate riches, and this is Lay not up, etc., on earth, i.e., in any earthly thing. But according to this, it seems that kings and bishops act against this precept. But it must be said that two things are to be understood in a treasure, namely, abundance, which is twofold — necessary and superfluous. For a private man, it is superfluous to accumulate royal riches; but for a king it is not, because he needs them for the guardianship and defense of the kingdom. Hence what is forbidden is to accumulate riches beyond the necessity of one's person or office. The other thing understood in a treasure is the trust that is placed in riches, and this too is forbidden; and this is Lay not up to yourselves treasures: "Charge the rich of this world" (1 Tim 6:17); "They treasure up silver and gold" (Bar 3:17).
Consequently, he shows the instability: Where the rust and moth consume. And he sets forth three ways in which riches are literally destroyed: for riches are either held in metals, or in garments, or in gems and the like. Metals are consumed by rust; garments by moths; thieves carry off gems. Or, in another way: another reading has where the moth and they are consumed and consumption destroys; and Chrysostom expounds this: temporal things are destroyed in three ways — on the part of the things themselves, because from the garment the moth proceeds; from the extravagance of the possessor, hence he says they consume; from outsiders, hence he says thieves. But it could be said that this does not always happen; and Chrysostom says that even if it does not always happen, yet it frequently does; and even if it does not happen frequently, yet it is possible; and this is what the Lord wishes to argue, because he teaches us to place hope in things perpetual and stable: "What the locust left, the swarming locust has eaten" (Joel 1:4). Mystically, rust appears, but the moth is hidden; hence by "rust" can be understood carnal sins, and by "moth" spiritual sins. For some sins are committed against oneself, and this is understood by rust and moth; some cause scandal to another, and this by thieves. Or, in another way: rust dims what is beautiful, hence it can represent pride, which lies in ambush against good works to destroy them. As bronze, the moth corrodes garments, which are exterior works consumed by envy: "As a worm in wood" (Pr 25:20). Demons, moreover, when they cannot deceive, stealthily draw one to vainglory, and this is where thieves.
(20) Having set forth earthly instability, he sets forth the stability of the heavenly treasure. Hence lay up to yourselves treasures, i.e., accumulate a multitude of rewards in the heavenly places. And it should be noted, according to Augustine, that this is not to be understood of the corporeal heaven, because we should not fix our heart on any evil corporeal thing, nor have our treasure there. Hence in heaven should be understood as in spiritual goods, i.e., in God himself: "The heaven of heaven is the Lord's" (Ps 115:16). And he says "treasure" because if a carnal man wishes to accumulate more and more on earth, it should not suffice him to have just any state in heavenly things, but he should have a greater reward; and therefore he says treasure, i.e., be rich in rewards. And he says to yourselves, because as Job (35:7) says: "If you act justly, what do you give him?" How one should treasure up is shown in Luke 19 (Mt 19:21): "If you wish to be perfect." Therefore one treasures up through almsgiving, and therefore Chrysostom says that here he urges almsgiving. This treasure is incorruptible because it has no corruption from within — neither rust on the part of the body: "This corruptible must put on incorruptibility" (1 Cor 15:53); nor on the part of the soul: "Your people shall all be righteous" (Is 60:21); nor from without, i.e., from adversaries, that is, demons — and this is "where thieves break through" — neither secretly nor openly: "They shall not hurt nor destroy" (Is 11:9).
(21) For where thy treasure is. Here he wishes to show that we should treasure up in heaven and not on earth, first because of the harm that results, which is twofold. The first is the distraction of the heart; the second, alienation from God, at the words No man can serve two masters. Regarding the first, he does two things. First, he sets forth the harm of the distraction of the heart; secondly, he shows the magnitude of this harm, at the words The light of thy body.
He says, therefore: I said that thieves break through, etc. But there remains another disadvantage. Hence, where thy treasure is. For where the love is, there is the eye: "We look not at the things which are seen" (2 Cor 4:18); but these do the opposite: "The eyes of a fool are in the ends of the earth" (Pr 17:24).
(22) And because this harm, namely, the distraction of the heart, few consider, therefore the Lord shows how great this danger is by a certain example. Hence The light of thy body is thy eye; through sensible things he instructs about intelligible things. And this can be read in two ways. First, so that the Lord proposes a likeness from the corporeal eye and afterward adapts the likeness to spiritual things, at the words If then the light that is in thee; and this exposition is plain. And regarding this he does three things: first, he demonstrates the function of the eye; secondly, the advantage of a good eye; thirdly, the harm of a bad eye. He says, therefore: The light of thy body is thy eye, the corporeal eye, which directs like a lamp. If thy eye be single, i.e., strong for seeing, according to Jerome — otherwise it could not be understood of the corporeal eye. Hence "single" means strong for seeing. For when a man has a weak eye, one thing appears as two. Hence if the eye can fix on one thing because of its strength, thy whole body shall be lightsome; for through the light of the eye, light is received to direct all the members in their acts. But if thy eye be evil, i.e., disturbed, namely, bleary, then also thy body, i.e., all the members, will act as though in darkness.
(23) Consequently, he adapts: If then the light that is in thee be darkness, namely, the light of reason, the darkness itself how great shall it be! Of this light, the Psalm says: "The light of your countenance is signed upon us" (Ps 4:6). He means to say, therefore, that if the heart, which is the eye of the soul, is darkened by applying itself to earthly things, the other eyes, which by their nature are darkness because they can only know corporeal things, will be the greatest darkness. Hence if reason, which has power over spiritual things, is directed to earthly things, then all the senses will be directed to earthly things; and this is if then the light, etc. Or, in another way: the Lord wishes here to speak of the spiritual eye, and if then the light, etc., is brought in to prove the preceding by an argument from the lesser. He says, therefore, the light of thy body is thy eye. Here "eye" can be expounded in four ways: of reason, as has been said, and this according to Chrysostom and Hilary. For just as by a lamp men are illuminated for seeing, so by reason for acting: "The spirit of man is the lamp of the Lord" (Pr 20:27). If thy eye be single, i.e., if your reason is wholly directed toward one thing, namely, toward God, thy whole body, etc.; and if evil, i.e., applied to earthly things, thy whole body, etc. And this can be understood in two ways. It will be lightsome or darksome as to present works: lightsome if all exterior members work for the sake of God — and this happens when reason is directed toward God, because then the members are kept pure from sin, since sin proceeds only from the consent of the mind; but darksome if reason has been occupied with earthly things, because then the members will be occupied with works of darkness: "Let us cast off the works of darkness" (Rom 13:12).
Or, in another way, according to Hilary: if the eye, i.e., if reason is simply directed toward God, thy whole body shall be lightsome, because from the brightness of the soul, brightness overflows to the body. Thus it is said: "The righteous will shine" (Mt 13:43). But if evil, etc. In another way, according to Augustine, by the eye is understood the intention. For just as a man first looks at the distance to his destination, then proceeds, so in acting, he first determines the end, and from the end the intention proceeds to acting; therefore the eye directs: "Her lamp does not go out at night" (Pr 31:18). Hence if the intention is pure, the work or the whole body of works proceeding from that intention will be pure — and this should be understood of things that are good in themselves, because as it is said in Romans: "Their condemnation is just" who said "Let us do evil" (Rom 3:8). But if the intention is perverted, the whole operation is rendered dark. Nor should it seem strange that works are signified by the body, because as it says in Colossians (3:5): "Put to death your members."
Thirdly, Chromatius says: the eye of the soul is faith, which directs every work: "Your word is a lamp to my feet" (Ps 119:105); it is "single" when it does not waver; but it "works through love" (Gal 5:6). But if faith is corrupted, the whole body, i.e., the work, is dark: "Whatever is not of faith is sin" (Rom 14:23). Or, in another way: the eye is the prelate, who is the eye of those he oversees, as in Kings: "The men said" etc., "Do not extinguish the lamp of Israel" (2 Sam 21:17); "According to the judge of the people" (Sir 10:2).
As to what he says, If then the light, according to the first exposition, he draws a syllogism from the preceding; but according to these expositions, he proves the preceding, as if to say: You say, "if your eye," etc.; proof: If then the light, about which less provision is made, the darkness itself, etc. If the light of reason is darkness, the work too; and as to this, the exposition does not change. But applied to the others, it is thus, because as Augustine says, anyone can know from his intention what he is like, but what effects his work has he cannot know. Hence the lamp is the intention, but the work is the darkness: "Everything that is manifest is light" (Eph 5:13), but the work is not manifest. Or, in another way, according to Augustine: there are two kinds of works, of light and of darkness. The works of light are works of justice. If, therefore, a work of justice in you is dark, i.e., done with an evil intention, the darkness itself, i.e., evil actions, how great shall it be! Or, in another way: if faith is bad, all other things that are directed by faith will also be bad; and similarly, if a prelate is bad, much more so his subjects.
(24) No man can serve two masters. Above, the Lord set forth one lesson, that we should not accumulate treasures on earth because the heart is distracted by this; now he sets forth another, namely, that it makes one alienated from God, and this is No man can serve two masters. Or it can be continued in another way: Above he warned that we should not accumulate treasures on earth but in heaven; but someone could say: I wish to accumulate both in heaven and on earth. And therefore the Lord here shows this to be impossible, saying No man can. But the first is better and is Chrysostom's. This text can be read in two ways: first, so that No man can is understood as a conclusion or inference, and then the Lord, according to the exposition of Chrysostom and Jerome, proceeds from common opinions to demonstrate his point. In another way, it can be understood as the Lord first proposing what he intends and then proceeding; and this according to Augustine. Let us pursue both. According to the first exposition, therefore, he does two things: first, he sets forth the common opinion and custom of men; secondly, he assigns the reason, at the words For either he will. He says, therefore, No man can. The reason for this appears if we understand what a servant properly is and what a master. For the character of a servant consists in this, that he belongs to another, namely, to the master. Hence his end is his master. But it is impossible for one to be carried toward two things as toward ultimate ends. If, therefore, to be a servant is to order one's acts toward the master as toward an ultimate end, it is impossible to serve two masters: "The bed is too narrow" (Is 28:20). Yet a servant could have two masters, of whom one is under the other, just as one end is under another; or according to the Gloss: "No man can serve two masters" who are contrary, because if they agree, they are one.
He assigns the reason: For either he will hate the one. And it should be known that dominion is twofold. For some rule in such a way that they are loved by their subjects, and this is royal dominion; some rule in such a way that they are feared, and this is that of tyrants. If, therefore, a servant serves a master with love, he must needs hate the contrary one; but if a servant serves with fear, then he must sustain, i.e., endure, the other; and this is either he will hate the one, etc. About this dominion that is to be endured rather than loved: "When the wicked shall seize power, the people will groan" (Pr 29:2), i.e., "he will sustain" by enduring. "No man, therefore, can serve two masters"; but God and the devil are contrary because they incline to contrary things; therefore you cannot serve God and mammon. Mammon, i.e., riches, in the Persian language, according to Jerome.
Yet it should be known that it is one thing to abound in riches and another to serve them. For some abound and yet order them to good, and these do not serve riches; some have them and yet reap no fruit from them, neither bodily nor spiritual, and these serve them because they afflict themselves to accumulate riches: "There is also another evil" (Eccl 6:1). For in whatever thing a man establishes his ultimate end, that thing is his god: "Whose god is their belly" (Phil 3:19). Or by "mammon" is understood the devil, who presides over riches — not that he can give them, but because he uses them for deceiving. For a particular spirit presides over individual vices. Hence the spirit of avarice is said to entice men to sin through avarice. This is one exposition of No man can, namely, that it be read inferentially and generally. Augustine, however, understands it spiritually, namely, of God and the devil, who are contraries: "What agreement has Christ with Belial?" (2 Cor 6:15), and that you cannot be partakers of both: "How long do you halt between two sides?" (1 Kgs 18:21). Either he will hate the one, i.e., the devil, and love the other, i.e., God.
And note that he did not say the reverse, but said or he will sustain the one, because every creature naturally turns to loving God. But the devil, because he has a depraved nature, is immediately an object of horror, since no one loves evil; and therefore he said or he will sustain the one, because the devil is endured as an oppressive tyrant, just as someone would endure the master of a maidservant to whom he is joined — not because he loves the master but because of the maidservant. So the covetous man endures the devil because of covetousness, which is the maidservant of the devil. Hence when anyone wishes to enjoy any sin, in order to enjoy it he suffers the servitude of the devil; and this is or he will sustain the one. And insofar as he endures, he departs from the commandments of God, and in departing he despises; and this is and despise the other. But an objection is raised here from what is said, that God is not hated, because the Psalm says: "The pride of those who hate you" (Ps 74:23); therefore someone does hate God. Because of this authority, Augustine in his book of Retractations retracts what he had previously said, that God is not hated. But both are true: for if one considers what God is, namely, goodness itself, he cannot be hated, because good is always loved in itself; but he can be hated as to the effect that is contrary to one's will. Thus it is clear that one cannot serve two masters: "Woe to the sinner who walks the earth by two ways" (Sir 2:12).
(25) Therefore I say to you. After the Lord had shown that we should not set our end in superfluous earthly treasures, he wishes also to show the same regarding the acquisition of necessities; and this is Therefore I say to you. And regarding this he does two things: first, he forbids solicitude about necessities with respect to the present; secondly, with respect to the future, at the words Be not therefore solicitous for to morrow. Regarding the first, he does two things: first, he proposes what he intends; secondly, he proves the proposition, at the words Is not the life more. He says, therefore, Therefore I say to you — as if to say: because you cannot serve God and mammon, therefore no one should serve riches, so that you may serve God.
Nor for your life. But it seems that the soul does not need food. But it must be said that although it does not need food of itself, yet it needs it insofar as it is joined to the body, because otherwise it could not be there. Or "life" is taken here as bodily life: "He who loves his life" (Jn 12:25).
Nor for your body. Note that from this statement heresies took their origin. For according to Augustine, there were some who said that it was not lawful for a contemplative man to work, and against these Augustine wrote the book On the Work of Monks. But how what the Lord says should be understood, we must investigate from the saints. For it is said: "He who does not wish to work, let him not eat" (2 Thess 3:10), and this is understood of manual labor, as is clear from what precedes it. Hence even by way of example, the Apostle himself worked with his hands.
But are all bound to this? If all, it is either a precept or a counsel. If a precept, no one should omit it; if a counsel: to whom was this counsel given? It is clear that it was given to those people, because at that time there were no religious. But no one is bound to a counsel except by vow; therefore all could desist. It must be said that this is a precept and all are bound to it, because it is given to all. For the Apostle speaks to the whole Church. But something is commanded in two ways: in itself and on account of something else. For example: if you have taken up the cross to go overseas, it is commanded that you go, and this is commanded in itself; but that you seek a ship is commanded not for itself but on account of something else, because whoever is bound to some end is also bound to all the things that are for that end. But everyone is bound to the preservation of his life by the law of nature, and therefore they are bound to all other things by which life is preserved. If, therefore, someone has the means to live, he is not bound to labor with his hands; and therefore the Apostle does not say "with hands," but "he who does not wish to work," etc. — as if to say: you are bound to labor in the same way as you are bound to eat. But who is bound to labor with his hands — let this be set aside for the present. As for what he says, be not solicitous, it should be known that solicitude pertains to providence; but not every providence is solicitude. Rather, "solicitude" properly denotes providence with zeal, which is a vehement application of the mind. Hence here solicitude implies a vehement application of the mind. In this vehement application, sin can occur in four ways. First, when it is directed toward temporal things as toward an ultimate end; and according to this, it is reproved: "Anxious expectation will lead to destruction" (Pr 11:7). Secondly, when one excessively attends to acquiring temporal things; and so it is taken: "But to the sinner God gave gathering" etc. and afterward: "This also is vanity and empty solicitude" (Eccl 2:26). Thirdly, when the mind too much occupies itself with the thought of temporal things. Hence Jerome: "Solicitude is to be avoided, but labor is to be practiced"; and so it is taken: "He who is joined to a wife is solicitous" (1 Cor 7:33), because the heart is distracted to various things. Fourthly, when solicitude is accompanied by a certain fear and despair. For it seems to some that they can never acquire enough that could suffice for them. And all these things are forbidden here, as is clear from what follows. And in this last way it is taken: "Be not solicitous" about finding the donkeys (1 Sam 9:20), i.e., do not despair of finding them.
Is not the life more than the meat. Above, the Lord taught that we should not be solicitous about necessities; here he presents the reason for this admonition and sets forth three reasons. The first is taken from the greater; the second, from the lesser; the third, from the opposite. The second at the words Behold the birds; the third at the words Be not solicitous therefore. The first is this: he who gave the greater will give the lesser. But the Lord gave the soul and the body; therefore he will give food. And this is Is not the life — i.e., life — more than the meat; for we do not live in order to eat, but the reverse. For food is ordered to life, and therefore life is simply better, as the end is better than the things that are for the end; and similarly, clothing exists for the body and not the reverse. That God gave the soul and the body is found when first "God formed" the matter for the body and breathed in matter for the soul. But he who gave will preserve by giving what is necessary: "God created things that they might be" (Wis 1:14). Hilary expounds this differently: because solicitude implies a certain doubt, the Lord wishes to remove doubt about the future resurrection of the soul. Be not solicitous, i.e., do not wish to disbelieve in the resurrection, because he who will reform the body in the resurrection will preserve it without clothing and food. But this is not the literal meaning.
(26) Consequently, the second reason from the lesser is set forth, which is this: he who has provided for lesser things, about which there seems to be less concern, will also provide for greater things. But God provides for plants and birds, etc. And regarding this he does two things. First, he develops the argument as to food; secondly, as to clothing, at the words And for raiment. Regarding the first, he does two things: first, he teaches us to cast off solicitude by the example of animals; secondly, because of its inefficacy, at the words And which of you. Regarding the first, he does four things: first, he leads us to consider brute animals; secondly, he sets forth the deficiency that follows upon them; thirdly, divine providence; fourthly, from this he argues. Therefore, Behold, i.e., consider: "Ask the beasts" (Job 12:7). For from the consideration of these, man sometimes learns: "Go to the ant" (Pr 6:6).
For they neither sow. Daily food is bread. Its acquisition requires a threefold work: sowing, reaping, and storing. Hence he excludes these three from the birds: They neither sow, etc.
Consequently, the help of divine providence is set forth: and your heavenly Father feedeth them. He says your, not theirs, because properly God is the father of rational creatures made in his image (Gen 1). He also says heavenly, because we have something pertaining to heaven, namely, the soul, which pertains to the likeness of spiritual substances. Hence our Father feeds those of whom he is only God; much more us, of whom he is Father: "He gives to beasts their food" (Ps 147:9). Consequently, he argues: Are not you of much more value than they? — i.e., of greater value by ordination, namely according to Genesis (1:26): "That he may rule over the fish." For sometimes a horse is sold for more than a man, because there is a twofold estimation of things: according to the order of nature, and thus man is better than all things; or according to estimation or pleasure, and thus sometimes an animal is sold for more.
Regarding this text, it should be considered that some — and I believe it was Origen — expound it differently and say that by "birds" are understood the holy angels, who do not perform bodily labors and yet God feeds them with spiritual food, of which the Psalm says: "The bread of angels." But as Jerome says, this cannot stand, because God adds Are not you of much more value. Hilary, however, understands by "birds" demons, as "birds of the air," who are fed insofar as they are preserved in the being of their nature; and men are of more worth than they, because the Lord argues that if those who are predestined to death are sustained by God, much more so are we. But according to Augustine, what the Lord says should not be taken allegorically, because the Lord wishes to draw an argument from these sensible things to demonstrate his point.
But it should be known that here was the error of some who said that it was not lawful for spiritual men to labor bodily, because of the likeness with the birds. Against these, Augustine in his book On the Work of Monks says that it is impossible for men to imitate the life of birds in all things. Hence some perfect men who went into the desert and rarely went to the city had to gather many provisions. But the apostles, according to Augustine, worked with their hands; hence not to labor does not pertain to perfection. And Augustine gives an example: God delivers those who hope in him from tribulation, as is clear from Daniel and the youths in the furnace. Should, therefore, one placed in tribulations do nothing toward being delivered? Indeed, the Lord said: "If they persecute you in one city, flee to another" (Mt 10:23). And therefore it must be said that the Lord wishes that in all things man should do what is in his power, hoping in God. God will give him what he sees is expedient; but whoever would act otherwise would be a tempter and a fool. God, therefore, has providence over the affairs of men, yet in such a way that he provides for each according to his own mode — differently for men and birds. For to birds he did not give reason by which to procure necessities, but all was placed in them by nature. To man, however, he gave reason by which to procure necessities for himself. Hence he gave all things to man by giving him reason; and therefore if we do what is in us, he too will do what is in him.
(27) And which of you by taking thought, can add to his stature one cubit? He draws an argument from experience. For it is manifest that just as God provides for animals in the works of nature, so also for men. For in man there is a certain part that is subject to reason, such as the motive and appetitive parts, and a certain part that is not, such as the nutritive and augmentative. But man differs from brute animals in those things that are subject to reason, and therefore he is provided for differently — for himself through reason, for others through nature. But as to those things in which he shares with brutes, all are provided for equally. For all things grow through the work of nature; and because the growth of the body is from divine providence, we should not, on account of the slightest solicitude about temporal things, abandon spiritual works: "He made the small and the great" (Wis 6:7); and this is which of you. Hilary expounds this of the state of the future resurrection and says that in the resurrection all will be equal in size, and therefore something will be added to some in size; and this is which of you. But Augustine disproves this in his book The City of God, and I believe he speaks better. For it is said in Philippians (3:21) that Christ "will reform the body of our lowliness, made like to the body of his glory." Therefore what appeared and was manifested to the disciples in Christ rising should be hoped for in us. But Christ rose in the same size as he had before; therefore nothing was added to him, nor is anything taken from anyone, because the Lord says that "not a hair of your head shall perish" (Lk 21:18). Hence it must be said that in the resurrection all will be conformed to Christ as to age, and each will rise in the size he would have had at that age. But what is due to a defect of nature, as in dwarfs, will be removed. Hence they will rise in such a size as they would have attained if nature had not failed up to that age, namely, Christ's.
(28) And for raiment why are you solicitous? Here he develops the argument as to clothing, and first he sets forth what he intends; secondly, he brings in a likeness; thirdly, from these he argues. The second at the words Consider; the third at the words And if the grass. It is fitting that after the solicitude about food and drink, the solicitude about clothing is treated, because just as food and drink pertain to the necessity of life, so also does clothing: "Having food and clothing" (1 Tim 6:8). And Jacob said: "If God will be with me" (Gen 28:20).
Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow. He brings in an example and proposes two things: a comparison and the help of divine providence, at the words But I say to you. He says consider. For the consideration of divine works is valuable for the mind to burst forth in praise of the Creator: "I will meditate on all your works." How they grow: "God gives the increase" (1 Cor 3:7).
They labour not, neither do they spin. For clothing, the work of both man and woman is necessary; and this is they labour not, neither do they spin. Or, they labour not at dyeing, neither do they spin at preparing; hence neither for the color nor for the substance of clothing do they labor.
(29) But I say to you, that not even Solomon in all his glory was arrayed as one of these. Here the benefit of divine providence is set forth. For God so provides that the whole effort of man could not equal it, because things made by art cannot equal those made by nature. And this is that not even Solomon, who was the most glorious of all kings known to the Jews, and he says in all his glory, because not even for one day could he have clothing like the flowers. And this is the exposition of Chrysostom, and it is the literal one. In another way, not even Solomon, etc., because these corporeal things have clothing without solicitude, which Solomon did not. Hilary: Anagogically, by "lily" are understood the holy angels: "My beloved is mine and I am his" (S of S 2:16); and the Lord wishes to remove solicitude about the resurrection, about clothing in the resurrection. For just as the angels are clothed in brightness, so also will our bodies be clothed.
(30) And if the grass of the field. Here he argues from the example. Above the Lord had made mention of lilies; here he changes to grass, because he intends to argue from the lesser. Hence he sets forth deficiency on one hand to show pre-eminence on the other: he shows pre-eminence as to the dignity of substance, because we are men.
"The grass has withered" (Is 40:7). Duration, because we are perpetual as to the soul, whereas the flower is practically momentary, because which is to day, etc. And he puts an indeterminate future for a determinate one, as in Genesis (30:33): "It will answer for me tomorrow." "Let them be as grass upon the housetops" (Ps 129:6). End, because man was made for beatitude, but these things exist to come into man's use: "He brings forth grass on the mountains" (Ps 147:8). Or he said "lilies" above and then "grass" because flowers are to herbs as clothing is to men. For the use of clothing is to protect and to adorn; and if God provides for lesser things for adornment, much more for greater things for necessity; and this is And if the grass, etc.
O ye of little faith, who do not hope for even lesser things from God: "O you of little faith, why did you doubt?" (Mt 14:31). Hilary, however, does not connect this with the preceding; rather, just as by "lilies" the holy angels are understood, so by "grass" the unfaithful: "Truly the people is grass" (Is 40:7); because if God provides for the unfaithful who are foreknown for punishment, how much more for us who are foreknown for eternal life.
(31) Be not solicitous therefore. Here he argues, and regarding this he does two things: first, he draws one conclusion; secondly, he introduces another argument for the same conclusion, at the words For after all these things. Separately he had treated of the solicitude about food and drink and about clothing; here he concludes about both. Hence Be not solicitous. And what was said above should be recalled: that solicitude about temporal things is forbidden in four respects — namely, that we not set our end in them, that we not seek them excessively, that we not too much occupy our mind with them, and that we not despair of God's providence. Here certain other things are set forth, and he adds one other meaning. Hence he says Be not solicitous therefore, etc., i.e., when you live in some community, do not be solicitous to have something special in food, drink, and clothing: "Be among them as one of them" (Sir 32:1).
(32) For after all these things do the heathens seek — as though the faithful should not do what the unfaithful do; hence the unfaithful are blamed, but the gentiles are blamed for this; therefore, etc. And first he sets forth the error of the unfaithful; secondly, he disproves it; thirdly, he shows what the faithful should do. The second at the words For your Father knoweth; the third at the words Seek ye therefore. He says, therefore: I say that you should not be solicitous about this, because you should not "be conformed to this world" (Rom 12:2).
For after all these things do the heathens seek, and this for two reasons, according as "to seek" can be taken in two ways: for it can imply the character of an end, and thus the gentiles, who do not believe in eternal things, seek these temporal things as their end; or, if they do not seek them as their ultimate end, yet they seek with total solicitude because they do not believe in divine providence and consequently not in God: "Just as the gentiles who do not know God" (1 Thess 4:5).
Consequently, he asserts divine providence. And it should be known that providence presupposes two things: knowledge and will; and therefore he shows both. For providence is nothing other than the ordering of certain things toward an end, namely, having set the end, to choose the ways by which one may arrive at the end. Hence first it is necessary that he know and will the end; secondly, that he know the order and proportion of those things which are for the end, just as a builder knows the order of the stones to be placed in a house. Hence, for God to have providence over human affairs, it is required that he know and understand them, and that he will to direct them to their end; and therefore he says for your Father knoweth: "To the Lord our God" belong secret things (Sir 23:19); "All things are naked and open" (Heb 4:13). Your Father, therefore, wills to administer: "But you, Father, govern" (Wis 14:3). For he would not be a Father unless he were a provider: "If you, being evil" (Mt 7:11).
(33) Seek ye therefore first the kingdom of God. He sets forth three things here: the kingdom as the end, because by the kingdom of God is understood eternal beatitude. For then something is properly ruled when it is subject to the rule of the one governing. But in this life, things are not totally subject to God, because we are not without sins; and this will be in glory, where we will perfectly do the divine will: "Blessed is he who shall eat bread" (Lk 14:15). Secondly, the right way. For one goes to the kingdom through justice. Hence if you wish to go to the kingdom of God, you must keep the justice of the kingdom. And he says justice, not simply, but his, because there is a twofold justice: man's, by which he presumes by his own powers to be able to fulfill the commandments of God; and God's, by which through the help of grace man believes he can be saved: "Being ignorant of the justice of God" (Rom 10:3). The third thing he sets forth is and all these things shall be added unto you. A generous seller of property gives something and adds more. We have agreed with God "for a denarius a day" (Mt 20:2), "which is eternal life." Hence whatever he adds over and above is a kind of addition and not a reckoning; and this is and all these things shall be added unto you. He does not say "will be given": "The Lord will not afflict the just soul with famine" (Pr 10:3); "Give me only the necessities of life" (Pr 30:8).
And note that "to seek first" is understood in two ways: as the end or as the reward; and thus he says Seek ye therefore first the kingdom of God and not temporal things. For we should not preach the gospel in order to eat, but the reverse. If you do not first seek the kingdom of God, you pervert the order.
And it should be known that the Lord teaches the same in his prayer, where seven petitions are set forth; for first we should seek the very good of God, namely, his glory. In the other petitions, first the kingdom of God; secondly, justice; thirdly, "Thy will be done"; fourthly, the things that are to be added: "Give us this day our daily bread," etc.
But against this — and all these things shall be added unto you — Augustine objects that the Apostle says "in hunger and thirst" (1 Cor 4:11; 2 Cor 11:27). And he answers that God, like a wise physician, knows what is expedient. Hence just as a physician sometimes withdraws food for the health of the body, so God withdraws temporal things for the health of the soul — because it is for our good, namely, so that past sins may be punished and we may guard against future ones; or for the good of others, so that by seeing our patience they may profit in goodness.
(34) Be not therefore solicitous for to morrow. Here he forbids solicitude about future things, and first he sets forth his admonition; secondly, he explains it, at the words for the morrow. He says, therefore: Be not solicitous. And note that the Lord does not intend to forbid a man from being at all solicitous about what he should eat tomorrow. For he does not teach a greater perfection than the apostles themselves observed; rather, he himself had purses, as is said in John of Judas who carried the Lord's money. Hence he did not teach what he did not practice — he "who began to do and teach" (Acts 1:1); and again, the apostles gathered provisions, as is said in Acts (11:29). Hence here four expositions are set forth, of which the last is the more literal. The first is Augustine's, who says thus: Be not solicitous for to morrow, i.e., about temporal things. For "tomorrow" stands for the future in Scripture, and temporal things vary through yesterday and tomorrow: "We look not at the things which are seen" (2 Cor 4:18). But these temporal things that pertain to time have their solicitude attached to them; and therefore he says for the morrow will be solicitous for itself. Sufficient for the day is the evil thereof, i.e., for the present life, the evil, i.e., the necessity by which we are compelled to provide for temporal things; and it is called "evil" because it is derived from the guilt of the first parent. Chrysostom: Things that are gathered are always gathered to suffice for a long time. Hence "be not solicitous," i.e., to accumulate superfluities. For the morrow, i.e., the superfluity of temporal things, finds solicitude for itself, because men are solicitous about how to snatch these riches from you. Sufficient for the day, i.e., it suffices that you receive necessities. Hilary: In any action, two things must be considered, namely, the action itself and the outcome of the action. For that a man sows is a certain action; but what he should find is a certain outcome. The Lord therefore wishes that about those things that are not in our power we should not be solicitous; and this is the more literal and subtle interpretation. The fourth is also Jerome's and is plain: Be not solicitous is not to be understood about future time, but he wishes that the solicitude that should be incumbent in the future should not be in the present. For at the time of harvest, reapers should be sought and not at the time of vintage, and vice versa; and this accords with the text. For the morrow, i.e., the future time, will have its own solicitude. Sufficient for the day is the evil thereof, i.e., the punishment, the affliction: "The affliction of one day" (Sir 40:1).

7—1
Mt 7:1-14
1. Judge not, that you may not be judged. 2. For with what judgment you judge, you shall be judged: and with what measure you mete, it shall be measured to you again. 3. And why seest thou the mote that is in thy brother's eye; and seest not the beam that is in thy own eye? 4. Or how sayest thou to thy brother: Let me cast the mote out of thy eye; and behold a beam is in thy own eye? 5. Thou hypocrite, cast out first the beam out of thy own eye, and then shalt thou see to cast out the mote out of thy brother's eye. 6. Give not that which is holy to dogs; neither cast ye your pearls before swine, lest perhaps they trample them under their feet, and turning upon you, they tear you. 7. Ask, and it shall be given you: seek, and you shall find: knock, and it shall be opened to you. 8. For every one that asketh, receiveth: and he that seeketh, findeth: and to him that knocketh, it shall be opened. 9. Or what man is there among you, of whom if his son shall ask bread, will he reach him a stone? 10. Or if he shall ask him a fish, will he reach him a serpent? 11. If you then being evil, know how to give good gifts to your children: how much more will your Father who is in heaven, give good things to them that ask him? 12. All things therefore whatsoever you would that men should do to you, do you also to them. For this is the law and the prophets. 13. Enter ye in at the narrow gate: for wide is the gate, and broad is the way that leadeth to destruction, and many there are who go in thereat. 14. How narrow is the gate, and strait is the way that leadeth to life: and few there are that find it!
(1) Having completed the Law in regard to the precepts and promises, he completes it now in regard to judgments. First, he dictates that judgment not be rash and says, Judge not..., i.e., from the bitterness of hatred: "You have turned judgment into bitterness" (Am 6;13). Or, Judge not those matters that have not been entrusted to us. Judgment belongs to God, who has entrusted us with judging externals, but he has reserved internals to himself. Do not, therefore, judge about them: "Do not judge before the time" (1 Cor 4:5); "The heart of man is deceitful, and who can understand it?" (Jer 17:9). For no one ought to judge that another is an evil man, for doubts must be interpreted in the more favorable light. Likewise, judgment should be congruent to the person judging. Hence, if you are in the same sin or greater, you ought not judge: "For in passing judgment on another, you condemn yourself" (Rom 2:1). Likewise, it is not forbidden to prelates, but to subjects; hence they should judge only a subject. But Chrysostom: " Judge not..., i.e., do not judge to vindicate yourselves. Hence, if you forgive, you will not thereby be judged; rather, by reason of this mercy you will obtain mercy."
(2) The reason follows: For with the judgment you pronounce, you will be judged, i.e., according the judgment with which you have judged you will be judged: "The wicked are ensnared in the work of their own hands" (Ps 9:16); and below (26:52): "He that strikes with the sword shall die by the sword." Or, in this way: Those who judge should fear that the Lord might allow them to be punished with this judgment: "Woe to you, destroyer, who yourself have not been destroyed" (Is 33:1).
The measure you give will be the measure you get... Here he presents a reason in the likeness of a judgment. For a judge is, as it were, a living rule; for when you wish to weigh two things, you use a balance, and whatever is excessive in one you cut off. In the same way, if anyone has more than he ought of someone else's, let it be cut off and returned to each according to his due, i.e., according to that measure it will be measured to us.
But it is objected: Someone sins in time and is punished eternally. This does not seem to be a balanced judgment. I say that two things must be considered in a sin: the duration and the offense. In the offense are two things: turning away and turning to. On the part of turning to, the sin is finite; on the part of turning away, it is infinite, because one turns from God, who is infinite. When, therefore, one turns away from the infinite, he should be punished in an infinite way. Likewise, on the part of duration two things must be considered, namely, the act and the stain of sin. The act is momentary, but the stain infinite, i.e., eternal. Therefore, it should be punished in an infinite way, i.e., eternally. Hence, if the stain could be abandoned by the devils, they could be freed of sin and punishment. Similarly, on the part of punishment there is bitterness, which is finite; likewise, duration, which is finite.
(3) Why do you see the speck in your brother's eye and do not see the log in your own eye? Here he says that judgment should not be inordinate; for it is such, when it begins from someone, before the cause or its gravity have been fully investigated. For in judging, two things are necessary: knowledge of the cause, and judgment. Concerning the first, Job (29:16): "I searched out the cause which I did not know." Why do you see the speck, i.e., the slight sin, in the eye, i.e., in your brother's conscience, but do not notice the log, i.e., the grave sin, in your own eye? By log and speck he teaches us to consider the quantity of sins; for those who commit grave sins often reprehend those who commit slight ones, as happens in judging religious. When some who commit grave sins which they consider light, they consider them grave in religious; but they are absorbed as a drop of water in a cask of wine. Likewise, it happens that some sin slightly from weakness, and an evil, ill-affected judge, who would punish from hatred, considers the speck in their eye and not the log in his own.
(4) How, therefore, i.e., with what sincerity can you say: Let me take the speck out of your eye. You ought to blush. Chrysostom: "With what effort does a man love another more than himself?" For you correct him with the idea of correcting, you should first correct yourself; but this you do for hatred or vainglory. Therefore...
But one asks whether a person in mortal sin can correct another. I say that either he was in sin at one time or was not: if he was never in sin, he should fear lest he fall; therefore, he ought to correct reluctantly. If he has been in sin at some time, he ought to correct with gentleness. And therefore, the Lord perhaps permitted Peter to fall, because he would be the ruler of the Church and should deal meekly with sinners. And Paul says of Christ: "We have not a high priest who is unable to sympathize with sinners, but one who in every respect has been tempted, yet without sin" (Heb 4:15).
But if one lies under sin, it is either public or private: if private, it is either from weakness, because he is not pleased with sinning; and so he can correct another, because what he corrects in another he corrects in himself; or from malice, and then he should never correct. But if it is public, he should not scold severely, but meekly join himself to him. Hence sinners should not be severely reprimanded.
(5) He continues: Hypocrite, first take the log out of your own eye. The Lord begins by arguing as below against the wicked servant. Augustine: "He shows that he intends to rebuke those who assume authority they do not have"; to the sinner God says: "Why do you recite my statutes or take my covenant on your lips? For you hate discipline" (Ps 50:16). First take out by fasting and prayer the log from your own eye, and then you will be able to see the speck in your brother's eye.
(6) He continues: Give not to dogs what is holy. In this statement he shows that judgment should be circumspect. Note, therefore, what is meant by "holy" and what by "pearls". Augustine: Holy things are to be kept inviolate and immaculate; precious pearls should not be held in low esteem." By dogs who tear with their teeth are signified heretics; by swine who trample under foot, the unclean. Therefore, to give holy things to dogs is to minister holy things to heretics. Likewise, if something spiritual is said and is scorned, it is given to swine. Or by holy things are meant the sacraments of the Church; by pearls the mysteries of truth. A dog is an animal totally unclean; swine are partly unclean, partly not. By dogs, unbelievers; by swine, wicked believers. Do not give dogs what is holy, i.e., the sacraments to unbelievers. Pearls, i.e., spiritual senses, should not be given to swine: "The animal man does not perceive the things that are of God" (1 Cor 2:14), i.e., lest perchance they scorn them: "He who is sated loathes honey" (Pr 27:7). Hence, turning to sin, they attack you, because they despise or resort to calumny. But why? Did not Christ say many good things to unbelievers, and they tore his words to pieces? I say that he did this for the sake of good men, who were with the wicked and who profited therefrom.
(7) Ask and it will be given you. He has given his doctrine, which is complete and perfect; here he teaches how it can be fulfilled. This requires two things: prayer and close attention. First, he teaches us to ask; secondly, he gives confidence of obtaining (v. 9). He says, therefore, Ask. And in this, observe two false opinions being removed: the first is that of the proud, who think they can fulfill the precepts by their own powers. But he says that it is necessary to ask God: "For what have you that you have not received?" (1 Cor 4:7). Secondly, he removes the opinion of many who say that God has no interest in prayers and that they would not obtain, if they asked; therefore, he says, and you shall receive. He also adds, seek and you shall find. This is explained, first, so that nothing is added by these two, but only the method is expressed. For solicitous attention is required in asking; also fervent devotion. He suggests these two when he says, seek, i.e., pray. Or, seek, as those who seek something put their whole intention there. Hence to him pertains what the spouse says in Song of Songs (3:2): "I sought him whom my soul loves." And you shall find: "One thing I asked of the Lord, that will I seek after" (Ps 27:4). Also ask after the manner of one knocking, because one who knocks at a door knocks harder, if he is not heard: "Come, my beloved, let us go forth into the fields, and lodge in the villages" (S of S 7:11). Secondly, according to Augustine, it is explained by referring to things Christ says of himself (Jn 14:6): "I am the way, the truth and the life." If you wish to go by this way, seek of him to direct your ways and say with the Psalmist (25:4): "Make me to know your ways, O Lord; teach me your paths." If you wish to know the truth, seek, and you shall find. But it is not enough to know the way and to seek the truth, unless you arrive at life, i.e., to enter it, knock. Hence Exodus (15:17): "You will bring them in and plant them in the mountain of your inheritance." But, according to the same, all those things are far better referred to the most importunate petition. Likewise, it is explained another way as referring to diverse acts: ask, for praying; seek by study; knock by acting.
(8) For everyone who asks receives... Someone will say: You say that we should ask. I believe that it is addressed to holy men, but I am not in that number. Therefore he says, Everyone who asks receives. But this is false, because it says in John (9:31): "We know that God does not hear sinners." Augustine answers that if God does not hear sinners, how was it said of the publican that he said (Lk 18:13): "Lord, be merciful to me, a sinner." Hence he adds: "He does not hear sinners, i.e., who willingly remain in sin." But it should be noted that prayer is meritorious and effective and can be meritorious, even if it is not effective.
But how can he say that everyone who asks receives ? It seems false, because what is asked is not always received. I answer that in four cases man asks and is not heard:
  • first, because he asks for something not advantageous: "You do not know what you are asking" (Mt 20:22); therefore, things necessary for salvation should be requested.
  • Secondly, because he does not ask aright: "You do not receive, because you ask wrongly" (Jas 4:3). Therefore, one should ask piously, i.e., with faith; and humbly: "He has regarded the humility of his handmaid" (Lk 1:48).
  • Thirdly, sometimes one is not heard, when he prays for someone whose merits are an obstacle: "If Moses and Aaron were to sand before me, my soul is not in favor of that people" (Jer 15:1). Again, he is not heard sometimes, because he does not persevere: "It is necessary to pray always" (Lk 18:1) and perseveringly, because the Lord wants desires to grow.
  • Fourthly, it happens that the Lord hears but does not seem to, because he gives for our benefit, not according to our wishes, as happened to Paul. Augustine: "'The good Lord, who often does not grant what we ask, in order to grant what we should prefer; and because we call him Father, he grants us what a father would give his son."
(9) Therefore he adds: What man of you, if his son asks him for bread, will give him a stone? By bread is understood Christ: "I am the living bread which came down from heaven:" (Jn 6:51). It is also sacred doctrine: "I will feed him with the bread of life and understanding" (Sir 15:3); and it is charity: "The produce of the ground will be rich and plenteous" (Is 30:23). ON the other hand, the stone is the devil: "His heart will be hardened as a stone" (Jb 41:15). It is also obstinacy: "I will take from you the stony heart, and I will give you a heart of flesh" (Ez 36:26). It is also false doctrine: "Men put an end to darkness and search to the farthest bound" (Jb 28:3). Hence, if someone asks of God as a Father for bread, i.e., Christ, he will not be given the devil.
(10) Similarly, if a fish. The fish lives in water and signifies understanding of dogmas: "He that drinks of this water will not thirst again" (Jn 4:13); and in v. 14: "It will be a fountain of water springing up into life everlasting." Again, by water, tribulations; hence, by fish, those living in the waters of tribulation. Or fish refers to faith, which is hidden under the water, i.e., the guardianship of the spirit; but the false doctrine of heretics, by the serpent.
(11) He concludes: If you, then, who are evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will your Father, who is in heaven, give good things to those who ask him? But someone will say: He said this to the apostles, who were not evil. Chrysostom answers: "Because they were being compared to the divine goodness." "All our righteousness is as a filthy rag" (Is 64:6). Jerome says: "And if not all are actually evil, yet all are evil as to proneness to evil." Hence it says in Genesis (6:5): "All the thoughts of the human heart are intent upon evil at all times"; "For, behold, each one walks according to the depravity of his heart" (Jer 16:12). Augustine: " If you, then, who are evil. He does not say, 'you are evil,' but although you are evil, you give your children temporal goods, which you regard as good; much more then, your Father, who is supremely good." And this is what follows: How much more will your Father, who is in heaven, give good things to those who ask him, if you want to receive.
(12) So, whatever you wish that men would do to you, do so to them, i.e., forgive others, if you would be forgiven. Some have added, all goods, but it is not needed, because he says, you wish. Wishing, or better, willing, deals with good things; cupidity with evil. Therefore, it is not necessary to add goods. Therefore, what you wish done to you, do to others. For this is the Law and the prophets. He does not say, "the whole Law and the prophets," as in the first precept; "On those tow depend the whole law and the prophets" (Mt 22:40).
(13) Enter by the narrow gate. Lest anyone conclude from the saying, ask and you shall receive, that man has everything from God without good works, he teaches that this, too, comes by good works. First, therefore, he presents the admonition; secondly the reason (v. 13b). He says, therefore, Enter, i.e., try to enter. Augustine explains this in two ways: Christ is the gate: "I am the door" (Jn 10:9). This gate is narrow through humility, because he humbled himself unto death. Hence (Is 10:2): "The Lord will make a brief word upon the earth." Therefore, Enter by the narrow gate, i.e., by the humility of Christ: "for it was fitting for Christ to die and so enter into his glory" (Lk 24:26). Hence through many tribulations one must enter the kingdom of God. Secondly, this gate is called charity: "This is the gate of the Lord; the righteous shall enter through it" (Ps 118:20). This is made narrow by the divine law, and we must enter through it by observing the law and the precepts.
Then he assigns the reason: for the gate is wide and the way is easy that leads to destruction. He describes two gates: one is wide, the other narrow. The wide is described, because the devil is wide and the presumption of pride is wide: "The gates of hell shall not prevail against it" (Mt 16:18). This gate is wide, because something wide receives all; for it is not such that it can be filled. This gate is also called sin or vice; and this is wide, because it can occur in many ways. For virtue exists in one way, but vice in many: "There is swearing, lying, killing, stealing, and committing adultery" (Hos 4:2). Again, it is a wide way, and this is the working of sin: "What do you gain by going to Egypt?" (Jer 2:18). Furthermore, this way is spacious, because in its beginning it seems wide; but later it is narrowed, for its terminus leads to perdition, because "the wages of sin is death" (Rom 6:23). And those who enter by it are many. Here he mentions the number, because literally "the number of fools is infinite" (Ec 1:15).
(14) For the gate is narrow and the way is hard, that leads to life. This is contrary to the preceding. It is narrow, because it is restricted by the rule of the Law, and it is a way contrary to the other way: "For the ways on your right the Lord knows, but the ones on your left are perverse" (Pr 4;27).
But one might ask why the way of charity is narrow, for it seems to be wide: "I have led you in the paths of uprightness. When you walk, your step will not be hampered: and if you run, you will not stumble" (Pr 4:11). But the way of sinners is narrow; hence "We have walked difficult ways" (Wis 7:5). I answer that there is a way of the flesh and of reason. The way of charity in the way of the flesh is narrow; in the way of reason, it is not. And an example of a teacher can be cited: the more he loves a child, the more he restricts his steps. Hence, the ways of charity in the way of the flesh are confined, but not in the way of reason: "Tame my flesh with your fear" (Ps 119:120).
And those who find it are few. Here he mentions how difficult and rare it is to find the road of the spirit, but the flesh, not. And there is a reason: for the way of the flesh is pleasure, and this is at hand; but the way of the spirit is hidden. Hence Ps 31 (v. 19): "How abundant is your goodness, which you laid up for those who fear you." Few find it, because it is in concealment. But some do find it, and then abandon it: "No one, putting his hand to the plow and looking back is worthy of the kingdom of God" (Lk 9:62).

7—2
Mt 7:15-29
15. Beware of false prophets, who come to you in the clothing of sheep, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. 16. By their fruits you shall know them. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? 17. Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit, and the evil tree bringeth forth evil fruit. 18. A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can an evil tree bring forth good fruit. 19. Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit, shall be cut down, and shall be cast into the fire. 20. Wherefore by their fruits you shall know them. 21. Not every one that saith to me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven: but he that doth the will of my Father who is in heaven, he shall enter into the kingdom of heaven. 22. Many will say to me in that day: Lord, Lord, have not we prophesied in thy name, and cast out devils in thy name, and done many miracles in thy name? 23. And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, you that work iniquity. 24. Every one therefore that heareth these my words, and doth them, shall be likened to a wise man that built his house upon a rock, 25. And the rain fell, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and they beat upon that house, and it fell not, for it was founded on a rock. 26. And every one that heareth these my words and doth them not, shall be like a foolish man that built his house upon the sand, 27. And the rain fell, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and they beat upon that house, and it fell, and great was the fall thereof. 28. And it came to pass when Jesus had fully ended these words, the people were in admiration at his doctrine. 29. For he was teaching them as one having power, and not as the scribes and Pharisees.
(15) Beware of false prophets. He teaches them to be wary of certain ones whom they should avoid. They are described from their profession, namely, prophets. But one might ask of which prophets, because the Law and the prophets last until John; hence in that time there were no prophets concerning Christ, because they ended in him. Therefore, it must be said that prophets are teachers in the Church and prelates. But what does he mean by false ? The false prophets are those not sent. Abut these Jeremiah (23:21): "I did not send them and they ran." Likewise, false prophets are the ones who lie; hence, Jeremiah (2:8): "His prophets have prophesied by Baal." So, too, there were many pseudo-prophets among the people, just as among us there will be lying teachers.
Beware, i.e., take care to avoid, because they are concealed; and one must beware of hidden snares. Hence their contagion hides within. He says, therefore, who come to you in sheep's clothing. The sheep are the faithful: "We are his sheep and the sheep of his pasture" (Ps 100:3). Their clothing are fasts and almsgiving, with which they cover themselves: "Having the appearance of piety, but denying its power" (2 Tim 3:5). But note that if wolves clothe themselves with the pelts of sheep, the sheep does not lose his pelt for this purpose; similarly, although those evil ones are covered with good works, the good make much progress. But inwardly are ravenous wolves. This is explained especially of heretics, and secondarily of evil prelates. Hence, a comment on John (10:11): "I am the good shepherd," says: "It is said that the shepherd is one who governs and rules; the wolf, who intends harm; the mercenary, who seeks his own convenience. Hence, the shepherd should be loved, the wolf fled from, and the mercenary tolerated." Therefore, inwardly they are ravenous wolves is understood of those who intend to pervert the people, and they deserve to be called wolves. Also, mercenaries, namely, evil Christians who scatter the flock by bad example, who lead a wicked life; although in the effect of their conduct they imitate wolves: "because after my departure ravenous wolves will enter among you, not sparing the flock" (Acts 20:29). And he says, within, because they have the evil intention of killing the people.
(16) You will know them by their fruits, i.e., actions. But it seems to be the opposite, because they have sheep's clothing, and clothing is works. Therefore, they will be known from them. Chrysostom: "Fruit is the confession of faith." Hence, if they confess the faith, they are not heretics: "For the fruit of the light is in all goodness and justice and truth" (Eph 5:9). But if it is taken for pretenders, then it is explained so that by clothing is meant external works: "But the fruit of the spirit is charity, joy and peace" (Gal 5:22). But you will ask: How can they be recognized? The answer is that scarcely any hypocrite can be so clever, that no evil in word or act will appear: "As in water face answers face, so the hearts of men are reflected to the prudent" (Pr 27:19). Seneca: "No one can long bear a fake personality." Indeed, they are especially revealed in two ways: in things that suddenly occur to be done, because in matters done after deliberation one is cautious. Also in troubles: "There is a friend who is such at his own convenience, but will not stand by you on the day of trouble" (Sir 6:8). They are also revealed when they cannot do what they want or when they have already obtained it. Hence dominion shows the man.
Are grapes gathered from thorns? By grapes, from which wine is made, is understood spiritual joy, because "wine gladdens the hear of man" (Ps 104:15); by figs, the sweetness of ecclesial peace, which is charity. This cannot be produced from thistles, i.e., sinners, because "thorns and thistles it shall bring forth to you" (Gen 3:18).
(17) He proves this with an example: Every sound tree bears good fruit, but the bad tree bears evil fruit. From this the Manicheans assumed two natures, namely, good and evil. But this is not true, because we see good fruit formed from an evil creation, and vice versa. Hence from this you should understand that the tree is the principle of the fruit. But there are two principles: that of nature and that of conduct. The principle from nature is the soul, and whatever comes from it naturally is good. But the principle of conduct is the will. Therefore, if the will is good, the work is good, since it has a good will with a good intention; because if one wills to steal for almsgiving, even though the will is good, the intention is not right.
(19) But what will happen to the bad tree? Every tree that does not bear good fruit is cut down, because if it does not bear or if it omits doing what it can, it will be cut down: "If anyone does not abide in me, he will be cast out, and they will gather him up and throw him into the fire, and he will burn" (Jn 15:6). Hence in Luke (8:7) it is said of the fig tree which the Lord commanded to be cut down and taken away: "Take away the wicked one, lest it see God's glory"
(20) He concludes: Thus you will know them by their fruits.
(21) Not everyone who says to me, 'Lord, Lord'... Having presented the doctrine, he shows that it must be observed, because nothing else suffices for salvation In regard to God's commands or doctrine four things are required or praiseworthy: that we confess them with our mouth, that they be confirmed by miracles, that God's word be heard and performed in action. Concerning the first: "Man believes with his heart and he confesses with his lips" (Rom 10:10). Concerning the second: "The Lord worked with them and confirmed the message by the signs that attended it" (Mk 16:20). Concerning the third: "He that is of God hears the word of God" (Jn 8:47). Fourthly, it is required that he do: "Be doers of the word, and not hearers only" (Jas 1:22). Hence he wishes to show that three without the fourth do not profit; hence he says, not everyone who says to me 'Lord, Lord''...
But this seems contrary to the Apostle: "No one can say, 'Lord Jesus' except in the Holy Spirit" (1 Cor 12:3). But whoever has the Holy Spirit enters the kingdom of heaven. Augustine answers that "to say" has a number of meanings: general, and strict and proper. Strictly, it is nothing less than to manifest affection and will. In this way the Apostle says: "No one can say 'Lord Jesus' except in the Holy Spirit." And this is no more than to believe and obey the Lord. Likewise, commonly, i.e., to proclaim with the lips in any way whatever. Concerning this, Is (29:13): "This people honors me with their lips, but their heart is far from me." Or, in this way: Not everyone who says to me 'Lord, Lord.' He says the word Lord twice to signify that confession is twofold, namely, of the voice and of praise, neither of which is enough.
Who then will enter? Not one who says "Lord, Lord," but he who does the will of my Father who is in heaven. "No one ascends into heaven, except he that came down from heaven" (Jn 3:13), Hence no one can ascend, unless he descends like Christ, of whom John (6:38): "I have come down from heaven not to do my own will but the will of him who sent me." Hence it is necessary to do God's will: "This is the will of god, your sanctification" (1 Th 4:3). Hence David said: "Teach me to do your will" (Ps 143:10). And as the Lord taught us to pray: "Your will be done." But it should be note that by saying, kingdom, he touches on the eternal reward; hence he says, will enter. For that kingdom consists in spiritual goods, not in external goods; therefore, he says, will enter. Consequently, Song of Songs (1:4) says: "The king has brought me into his chamber." Likewise, he says, of heaven, because although someone here may have riches or honors, all this is for the sake of that. Hence the reward will consist in lofty things.
(22) But someone could say that it is enough for salvation to work miracles. He excludes that, because On that day many will say to me, 'Lord, Lord, did we not prophecy in your name...? He says, many, to signify those who secede from unity, because they are included under a multitude, for "the number of fools is infinite" (Ec 1:15). Likewise, he introduces this to stress what he had said, namely, that every tree that does not bear fruit will be cut down. But he had not said by whom; therefore, he said, to me, appointed as judge, because "the Father has given all judgment to the Son" (Jn 5:22). Likewise, he says, on that day. Day names a terminus, but not according to the quality of time, because the day of judgment is sometimes called night. But sometimes it is called day and sometimes night, because it is not certain when it will come. Hence below (25:6): "At midnight there was a cry, 'Behold the bridegroom! Come and meet him'." The Apostle calls it day in 1 Cor (4:3); and in Ps 37 (v. 6): "He will bring forth my vindication as the light, and my judgment as the noonday." 'Lord, Lord.' He repeats it to signify greater confusion and fear: "They will be disturbed with a horrible fear" (Wis 5:2). Did we not cast out demons in your name? This is a supernatural power: "No power on earth can be compared to this," namely, the devil's power (Jb 41:24).
But one asks: How do those who cast out devils become rejected? Chrysostom answers that they lie. Another answer is that at one time they were good and worked miracles; later, they became evil. But this cannot stand, because the Lord said, (23) I never knew you. In another way, it must be said that they say, in your name, not in the name of the Holy Spirit. For some act in the name of the Holy Spirit, and some not; as it says in Jeremiah (2:8) that some prophesied in the name of Baal. Some, too, by the arts of magic.
But it may be asked how demons work miracles. I say that they cannot; but they do things that seem to be miracles, although they are not miracles. Miracles are things whose effect is obvious, but the cause is latent. Hence, something that seems marvelous to the ignorant is not so among the wise; for example, and eclipse. Hence, since demons have a truer understanding of natural things, they can do things that seem miraculous to us. In another way, according to Jerome: Among the gifts of the Holy Spirit some are graces gratuitously given, but charity alone distinguishes between the sons of God and sons of the devil: "To each is given the manifestation of the Holy Spirit for the common good" (1 Cor 12:7), or for the growth of his holiness or of the Church, that the faith they preach may be manifested. And thus, even prelates leading a wicked life can work miracles.
[ And then I will declare to them that I do not know you, that is, I do not approve of you, even when you have worked miracles; II Timothy 2:19: The Lord knows who belong to him. ]
(24) Everyone who hears these words... He shows that without works nothing profits, not even listening to the word of God; because hearing is ordained to faith: "Faith comes by hearing" (Rom 10:17). For hearing is not enough. He manifests this in two ways, because he indicates the lot of one who hears and does, and of one who hears without doing.
First, he does three things: first, he mentions the building; secondly, the assault (v. 25); thirdly, its sturdiness (v. 25b).
He says, therefore, that hearing is not enough, although it is necessary: "He that is of God hears the words of God" (Jn 8:49); "not the hearers of the word, but doers, will be justified" (Rom 2:13). Likewise, he says well, these my words; because whatever pertains to salvation is contained there. Hence he who hears these my words and does them will be like a wise man... He does not say that he is wise but will be like a wise man. And this simile can be understood of a material building, and then the text is clear; or it can be understood spiritually, and then the man is Christ: "I have found one man in a thousand" (Ec 7:29). Christ's building is the Church, for he knows how it should be built. Hence, it says of him in Proverbs (9:1): "Wisdom built itself a house"; and Proverbs (14:1): "The wise woman built her house." Upon a rock: "The rock was Christ" (1 Cor 10:4). Hence Christ built on himself, for he is the foundation: "No one can lay any foundation except that which has been laid, which is Christ Jesus" (1 Cor 3:11). For this is the foundation of eternal truth, which is absolutely unchangeable: "Those who trust in the Lord are like mount Zion" (Ps 125:1).
(25) The assault on this house follows: And the rain came. Rain is taken as doctrine, so that there is good rain and bad rain. Therefore, what collapses is bad doctrine: "The Lord rained sulphur and fire on Sodom" (Gen 19:24). Likewise, floods are good and not good: "The floods divided their land" (Is 18:2); and by this the wise, who regard themselves as wise, are signified. Those floods are produced by rains. By winds are signified the devils; hence in Jude (v. 12): "Waterless clouds, carried along by winds." They beat on that house, i.e., the Church, and it did not fall: "Its cords will never be broken" (Is 33:21). And why? Because it had been founded upon the rock, i.e., Christ.
Then he presents the simile indicating the outcome of one who hears and does not do. In regard to this he mentions the construction; secondly, the assault (v. 27); thirdly, the ruin (v. 27b).
(26) He says: and everyone who hears these my words and does not do them, will be like a foolish man, who fell from the light of wisdom. Hence Ec (4:13): "Better is a wise servant than a foolish king." Likewise, the fool is the devil; the house he builds is the assembly of unbelievers. Hence Ps 73 (v. 30): "The earth is filled with houses of sin." The house is built on sand. By sand is meant unbelievers, who are unfruitful. And they are numerous: "The number of fools is infinite" (Ec 1:15). Again, sand does not cohere; similarly, they are always at odds. He builds on sand, i.e., makes as his end, which is as a foundation, a temporal good.
(27) The rain came, i.e., good doctrine, the floods came, i.e., sacred teachers, the winds blew, i.e., angels: "Who makes spirits his angels" (Ps 104:4). And they beat against that house, and it fell: "Babylon has fallen, has fallen: (Rev 14:8), namely, through preaching. And great was the fall thereof. If we wish to adapt the simile, we must say that a man should build like Christ. The Apostle teaches this: "Let each man take care how he builds upon it" (1 Cor 3:10). For someone builds a dwelling-place for God; some do the opposite, as below and as in 1 Corinthians (3:7), some build on straw. For a foundation is that upon which someone bases his intention. For some hear to learn, and these build on the intellect; and this is building on straw. Hence James (1:23): "One who hears and does not do is like a man who looks at his natural face in a mirror." Hence they build on the changeable. But another hears in order to do and love; and he builds on a rock, because it is on something firm and stable: "Train up a child in the way he should go, and when he is old, he will not depart from it" (Pr 22:6). For that foundation is laid on charity: "Who will separate us from the love of Christ?" (Rom 8:35).
But one might ask why a foundation on the intellect is unstable and not solid, but that on the affections is. The reason is that the intellect deals with universals, for it cannot know much except in a general way. 'Therefore, stability is not based on wandering about the universal. But actions and affections deal with particulars and good habits; consequently, if temptation comes, it clings to what it is accustomed to, namely, good action; and so it resists.
But what is understood by rain? The answer is the devil never tempts first in important matters, but first in lesser and then goes on to the greater; hence by rain, evil thoughts. He tempts, therefore, to evil thoughts; and if there is consent, he then tempts to something graver, and thus they increase. From these come floods, and then he rushes in with all his powers, so that the victim necessarily falls: "He who despises small things will fail little by little" (Sir 19:1). Or, in this way: rain, temptations of the flesh; floods, temptations of the world; winds, temptations of the devil. Or, according to Augustine, rain is superstitious doctrine. When one adheres to these, he falls most gravely; and this is the great ruin. But it is not great, when he hesitates and does not fall, because when the temptation occurs, he fears and grieves. But some give in completely: "Raze it, raze it! Down to its foundation" (Ps 137:7). Or it is called a great rain, because the heart is impenitent: "They spend their days in prosperity, and in peace they go down to Sheol" (Job 21:13).
(28) And when Jesus finished these words, the crowds were astonished. There were three types of men who followed the Lord Jesus: some were astonished and scandalized, as the Pharisees, about whom below (c. 15). Some were astonished, but not scandalized, as the crowds. But some, as the perfect, were not astonished. But we must inquire about his saying, the crowds, because there were no crowds there. It can be said that the sermon was made to the crowds and to the disciples, but in the mountain below its summit was a plain. The disciples, therefore, were on the summit with Christ; but the crowds in the plain. Or, it can be said that it was given first to the apostles and then to the crowds. Or, crowds of disciples followed him.
But what was the reason for the astonishment? Because he taught them as one having authority. Hence in him is fulfilled Ec (8:4): "His speech is full of power." Therefore, as having authority [power], because he spoke as a lord or as a lawgiver. Or, as having power, i.e., with the ability to penetrate the heart: "Lo, he sends forth his voice, his mighty voice" (Ps 68:33). Or, with the power to work miracles, because he confirmed what he said with miracles.
Augustine says that everything preached in this sermon should be reduced to the seven gifts and to the beatitudes, because the first thing said, you shall not kill, pertains to the gift of fear and to the beatitude of piety. Then what follows, make friends with your adversary, pertains to the gift of piety, through which meekness is fulfilled. You shall not commit adultery... pertains to the gift of knowledge, by which the beatitude of mourning is fulfilled. The one concerning endurance pertains to the gift of courage, by which it is fulfilled, and to the beatitude, blessed are those who hunger and thirst after justice. The part which says, love your enemies, pertains to the gift of counsel, by which the beatitude of mercy is fulfilled. But by the part which follows in c. 6 about not being anxious, up to c. 7, enter by the narrow gate, he intends to cleanse the heart; hence it pertains to the gift of understanding and to the beatitude which is cleanness of heart; hence blessed are the clean of heart, for they shall see God. The rest that follows pertains to the gift of wisdom.

8—1
Mt 8:1-4
1. And when he was come down from the mountain, great multitudes followed him: 2. And behold a leper came and adored him, saying: Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean. 3. And Jesus stretching forth his hand, touched him, saying: I will, be thou made clean. And forthwith his leprosy was cleansed. 4. And Jesus saith to him: See thou tell no man: but go, shew thyself to the priest, and offer the gift which Moses commanded, for a testimony unto them.
It could seem that the Lord was speaking pretentiously; consequently, he proves his authority by signs. First are mentioned the signs by which men are freed from temporal dangers; secondly, from spiritual (c. 9).
In regard to the first he does two things: first, he presents the signs by which men are freed from dangers due to intrinsic causes; secondly, to extrinsic (v. 23).
He proves his authority, because immediately, because absent, because perfectly, because many. Immediately, in the case of the leper; absent, in the case of the centurion's servant; perfectly, in the case of Peter's mother-in-law; many, in the many others.
In regard to the first he does three things: first, the witnesses to the miracle are introduced; secondly, the leper is brought forward (v. 2); thirdly, help is offered (v. 3).
(1) He says, therefore, When Jesus came down from the mountain... The mountain is heaven: "The mountain which God desired for his abode" (Ps 68:16). Hence after he came down from heaven, great crowds followed him: "He emptied himself, taking the form of a servant, being born in the likeness of men" (Phil 2:7). Or, by mountain is meant lofty doctrine: "Your justice is as God's mountains" (Ps 36:7). While he was in the mountain, i.e., while he led a loft life, his disciples followed him. When he came down, great crowds followed him; "I could not address you as spiritual men" (1 Cor 3:1).
(2) Secondly, the infirm man is introduced, and two things are done: first, the infirmity is named; secondly, concern is showed. The infirmity is leprosy, which signifies spiritual infirmities. For some infirmities are within, as fevers; but some, even though from within, show outward symptoms, as leprosy. Therefore, that leper is one whose evil will is manifested by an evil act: "We regarded him as a leper" (Is 58:4). But why does Luke (4:31) say that when he came to Capernaum, he cleansed the leper? The answer is that Matthew follows history, because when he was going to Capernaum, the leper appeared on the road.
The concern is showed, for first he came and then adored; hence he says Behold, a leper came to him. So, the sinner comes by faith and adores in humility: "The Lord saves the humble in spirit" (Ps 34:18). Then he confesses Christ's power: Lord, if you will, you can make me clean. He calls him Lord. If he is the Lord, he can heal: "Know that the Lord is God" (Ps 100:3). Then he puts his trust in God's mercy. There is no need to ask a merciful person, but only to show him your need; that is what he did: Lord, if you will, you can make me clean. Hence Ps 38 (v. 9): "Lord, all my longing is known to you, and my signing is not hidden from you." Then he shows Christ's wisdom, because he appeals only to his will; for he knows what is needed better than he. Therefore, he left it to Christ's wisdom.
Then he describes the help; first, he heals; secondly, he gives an instruction.
First, the deed; secondly, the effect (v. 3b).
(3) Christ does three things in the curing:
  • He stretches out his hand, when he gives help: "Put forth your hand from on high and rescue me" (Ps 144:7).
  • Sometimes he stretches out his hand, but does not touch: "I spread out my hands all the day to an unbelieving people" (Is 65:2);
  • sometimes he touches, and this is when he produces a change: "Touch the mountains" (i.e., the proud) "that they smoke" through compunction (Ps 144:5).
But why does he touch, since this was forbidden in the Law? He did it to show that he is above the Law. It is read of Elisha that he did not touch Naaman, but sent him to the Jordan. Hence one who touches seems to break the Law. But in fact he did not break it, because it was forbidden on account of contagion. Therefore, because he could not be infected, he could touch. Furthermore, he touched in order to show his humanity; because it is not enough for a sinner to be subjected to God with regard to his divinity, but also with respect to his humanity. Again, he touched him in order to manifest the doctrine concerning the power in the sacraments; because both touch and words are required, for when the word is joined to the element, the sacrament comes to be.
I will; be clean. By this three errors are excluded. For it indicates a true body against the Manicheans. I will is against Apollinaris. By saying, be clean, he shows that he is true God, against Photinus. And the effect follows: And immediately his leprosy was cleansed, and he was cured. Chrysostom says that it was sooner than the words, "be clean," could be uttered; because the word takes time to say, but the cure was in an instant. And he said to him. Here he instructs him, for it would not be enough, if he cured him without instructing him: "I will instruct you and teach you" (Ps 32:9).
(4) First, he enjoins silence, see that you say nothing to anyone. Chrysostom: "Because he knew that the Jews interpreted his actions maliciously, he told him to say nothing to anyone. Or, another way: He said this as an example, for above he had taught us to hide good works; therefore, he sets the example that no one should glory in good works. But go, show yourself to the priest. Why does he say this? Because he had touched the leper, he did not wish to appear a total breaker of the Law. He sent to the priests in accordance with Lev (14:2). And offer your gift... Why? Because it was prescribed by the Law, that one cured of leprosy offer two turtle-doves. But according to this it seems that what the Lord commanded should still be observed. The answer is that the figures were not supposed to end until the truth was completely manifested. But this was not until after the resurrection.
As a witness to them. This is explained in two ways: That Moses commanded as a witness to them. By this he teaches that Moses' commands were a witness to Christ, as it says in John (5:46): "If you believed in Moses, you would perhaps believe me." Or, another way: As a witness to them, i.e., against those who saw the miracles and did not believe. Or, as a witness to them of your cure, for when they receive your offering, they cannot deny it. Furthermore, according to the mystical sense three things are enjoined by Christ: first, to be ashamed of sin; against those of whom Isaiah (3:9) says: "They proclaim their sin like Sodom, they do not hide it." Hence Sirach (4:25): "There is a shame that brings sin, and there is a shame that brings glory and grace." Furthermore, he should show himself to the priest by confessing: "Confess your sins to one another" (Jas 5:16). And here the Lord seems to command confessions. And immediately he was cured, because in the very contrition when one proposes to confess and to avoid sins, the sin is forgiven, according to Psalm 32 (v. 5): "I said, 'I will confess my transgressions to the Lord'; and then you forgave the guilt of my sin." Likewise, satisfaction is enjoined, when he says, offer, your gift. Finally, he teaches observance of the commandments, when he says, offer your gift. Finally, he teaches observance of the commandments, when he says, as Moses commanded.

8—2
Mt 8:5-13
5. And when he had entered into Capharnaum, there came to him a centurion, beseeching him, 6. And saying, Lord, my servant lieth at home sick of the palsy, and is grievously tormented. 7. And Jesus saith to him: I will come and heal him. 8. And the centurion, making answer, said: Lord, I am not worthy that thou shouldst enter under my roof; but only say the word, and my servant shall be healed. 9. For I also am a man subject to authority, having under me soldiers; and I say to this, Go, and he goeth, and to another Come, and he cometh, and to my servant, Do this, and he doeth it. 10. And Jesus hearing this, marvelled; and said to them that followed him. Amen I say to you, I have not found so great faith in Israel. 11. And I say to you that many shall come from the east and the west, and shall sit down with Abraham, and Isaac and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven: 12. But the children of the kingdom shall be cast out into the exterior darkness: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. 13. And Jesus said to the centurion: Go, and as thou hast believed, so be it done to thee. And the servant was healed at the same hour.
As he entered Capernaum. Here is shown Christ's power in his absence. First, the piety and faith of the centurion are shown; secondly, the humility (v. 8).
In regard to the first, two things are shown: first, the piety of the centurion; secondly, Christ's kindness.
In regard to the first, three things: first, the place is mentioned; secondly, the request is described (v. 6); thirdly, the response is given (v. 7).
(5) First, the place: As he entered Capernaum, which is interpreted "villa of fatness", namely, "villa of the Gentiles", which flowed with the fatness of devotion: "My soul is feasted as with marrow and fat" (Ps 63:5). A centurion came forward to him. But there is a question here, because Luke (7:3) says that he sent priests. Augustine says he did not come in person, but the statement that he came refers to his intention; because he does a thing by whose authority it is done. Chrysostom, on the other hand, says that he was set over one hundred soldiers and, therefore, he was a governor. Hence the Jews, wishing to curry favor in order to obtain his good will, said to him: Lord, we will go and intercede for you. Then to satisfy them, he permitted them to go, but he followed them later.
This miracle differs from the other in three ways, because the first was performed on a Jew, the second on a gentile. This gives us to understand that Christ came not only for the Jews but also for the gentiles. Again, in the first the Jew approached him, but the gentile did not. This was because the Lord is merciful to some at their own request, to others through the intercession of others. Also, that centurion can be taken as an angel presiding there for the salvation of the gentiles, or the first fruits of the gentiles. Finally, the first was a leper, in whom was uncleanness. But paralytics are people who cannot move their members. Lepers are intemperate, and paralytics incontinent. Paralytics are those who sin through weakness; lepers, from certain malice. By the centurion can be understood the mind: "Be renewed in the spirit of your mind" (Eph 4:23).
(6) He says, Lord, my servant is lying paralyzed at home. In this is shown the centurion's kindness, because he entreats in this way for a servant. Hence he does what is stated in Sirach (33:31): "If you have a faithful servant, let him be to you as your own soul." And that servant is said to be the lower part of the soul. He says, therefore, that he is lying down and in terrible distress. He speaks from affection, because when one loves someone, he regards a slight sickness as grave. The lower part of the soul, therefore, is lying down, when it cannot arise: "The flesh lusts against the spirit" (Gal 5:17) and is in terrible distress. Wanton men rejoice: "They rejoice in doing evil, and delight in the perverseness of evil" (Pr 2:14). But those in pain, since they sin from weakness, are sorrowful when they fall. And so they are terribly distressed in their sorrow.
(7) And Jesus said to him, "I will come and heal him.," i.e., I will not speak. Hence note that no one would dare request as much as the Lord could grant. He says, I will come and heal him, because the presence of Christ is the cause of health. But it should be noted that he did not wish to go to the ruler's son, but he did go to the servant. This would be contrary to many who are willing to visit only the great, in opposition to Sirach (4:7): "Make yourself beloved to the assembly of the poor."
(8) He continues, But the centurion answered him... Much has been made of the kindness and faith of the centurion; now the humility that accompanied his faith is shown. First, therefore, his humility and faith are presented; secondly, the kindness of Christ (v. 10). In regard to the first he does three things: first, he protests his unworthiness; secondly, Christ's power; thirdly, he suggests a comparison. The Lord presented himself as kind; but because he was a gentile, he considered himself unworthy, saying, Lord I am not worthy... In the same way Peter said: "Depart from me, O Lord, for I am a sinful man" (Lk 5:8). Augustine says that by professing himself unworthy, he made himself worthy. And as he said, so we, too, should say: "I am not worthy that you should enter my body. Then the faith of the centurion confessing Christ's power is mentioned: Only say the word and my servant will be healed, because, as it says in Wisdom (16:12), "For neither herb nor poultice cured them, but it was your word, O Lord"; and in Psalm 107 (v. 20): "He sent forth his word and healed them."
(9) Then he states the comparison and proves the greater from the lesser. First, he describes the order of rank; secondly, the power (v. 9). The order is that some are over others, but do not have others over them; some are over others, but have another over them; some are under others and have none under them. Some, therefore, are in between, as he was; for he was under a tribune, but had soldiers under him. Hence he says, I say to one, "Go," and he goes, and to another, "Come," and he comes. In this, obedience is recommended to us: "Obey your prelates and be subject to them" (Heb 13:4). He also had other servants in charge of fodder: "Fodder and a stick and burdens for an ass; bread and discipline and work for a servant" (Sir 33:24). And to my servant, "Do this," and he does it. Hence he wishes to argue from the lesser; because if I, who am under authority, can do this, how much more the Lord of lords... But it should be recognized that rational creatures are free and are as soldiers: "Is there any number to his soldiers?" (Jb 25:3). Therefore, he is called the Lord of armies. But the irrational creature is under servile subjection, because it does not have the faculty of free will. Therefore, he wants to point out that since nature obeys your commands, command nature and it obeys you, because your word is full of judgment. It should be noted that this twofold authority is found in the soul; for the soul rules over the body, and the reason rules the irascible and concupiscible appetites. The first is a dominant power, because at the soul's command the body is moved; the second rules the others by a kind of commanding or regal power; hence they have certain movement initiated on their own. These are like soldiers: "What causes wars, and what causes fightings among you? Is it not your passions that are at war in your members?" (Jas 4:1); "I beseech you to abstain from the passions of the flesh that wage war against your soul" (1 Pt 2:11). Therefore, we ought to say "Go" to evil manners, and "Come" to good manners, and to this servant "Do this." Hence we should busy the body with work, so that as you once yielded your body to impurity and to greater and greater iniquity, so now yield your members to righteousness for sanctification" (Rom 6:19).
(10) When Jesus heard him, he marveled... Here he touches on Christ's kindness. But how can he say, he marveled ? for marveling finds no place in God, because it arises from ignorance of a cause, which cannot occur in God. But it is also due to apprehending the greatness of an effect and takes place through imagining and phantasizing some great effect. In this sense it can take place even in Christ; hence he marveled, i.e., regarded something as great, and expressed it to the crowd following. Then he commended him; hence he said to those following, I have not found such faith in Israel. But what is this? Was there not greater faith in Abraham, Isaac and Jacob? The answer is that there was; but Christ's statement is understood of his time. But then there is a question about the apostles, and Martha and Mary. I must say that his faith was greater, because he had seen nothing previously, as those who had seen miracles. Furthermore, Peter came at Andrew's invitation, and Andrew at John's. In Martha was a slight doubt, because she said: "Lord, if you had been here, my brother would not have died" (Jn 9:21), as though he could not have prevented it in his absence. But in the centurion's words there was no hint of doubt. Chrysostom explains it another way, namely, that great and small are not said in an absolute way, but relatively; as we say that many are in a house, but few in a stadium. Hence, I have not found such faith in Israel, namely, in relation to the gentiles: "The sojourner who dwells in your land shall mount above you higher and higher" (Dt 28:43).
(11) I tell you... On this occasion he compares Jews and gentiles: first, he treats of the call of the gentiles; secondly, of the rejection of the Jews.
I tell you, many will come from the east and the west... This is said relatively, because "many are called, but few are chosen: (Mt 20:16). From the east and west. By this is meant the entire world. Or, from the east, in prosperous times; and the west, i.e., adverse times. Or, from the east, in youth; and west, old age. And sit [recline] at table. This reclining is the wealth of spiritual things, namely, in contemplation: "Behold, I appoint for you a kingdom, that you may sit and drink at my table in my kingdom" (Lk 22:29); "Behold, my servants shall eat, but you shall be hungry; behold, my servants shall drink, but you shall be thirsty" (Is 65:13).
[But why with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob ? Because the gentiles are justified by faith, like the Jews, as is said in Romans 4:12 and Genesis 12. Also, the promise was made to them, because in your seed all nations will be blessed, Gen. 15:18. Therefore they will rest with their fathers.]
(12) He continues: The sons of the kingdom shall be thrown into outer darkness. Here he shows the rejection of the Jews and describes the punishment of damnation, because they will lose good things and incur evils. He says, the sons of the kingdom, because God reigned in them: "In Judah God is known, his name is great in Israel" (Ps 76:1). Also, they were slaves to the figures of the Law. Furthermore, the promise was made to them (Rom 4:13). Will be thrown into the outer darkness. This is the punishment of damnation. Then he enumerates the evils they will incur; because those who first incurred inner darkness in the intellect will later be thrown into the outer darkness, for they will be entirely estranged from God, who is the true light: "For almsgiving delivers from death and keeps you from entering the darkness" (Tb 4:11). Then, in regard to its effect, there will be weeping. Weeping is the messenger of pain: "My servants shall sing for gladness of heart, but you shall cry out for pain of heart" (Is 65:14). Then bodily suffering is mentioned, gnashing of teeth. For they will have bodies in the resurrection: "Condemnation is ready for scoffers, and flogging for the backs of fools" (Pr 19:29). The pain pertains to the concupiscible appetite, the gnashing to the irascible. Or, according to Jerome, both pertain to bodily pain, because the resurrection will include not only the soul but the body; and there will be intense heat and cold: "They will pass from the snow waters to extreme heat" (Jb 24:19).
(13) God's kindness is shown, when he says, And Jesus said to the centurion, "Go; be it done for you as you have believed. But the effect follows: and the servant was healed, because his word was full of power (Ec 8:4).

8—3
Mt 8:14-27
14. And when Jesus was come into Peter's house, he saw his wife's mother lying, and sick of a fever; 15. And he touched her hand, and the fever left her, and she arose and ministered to them. 16. And when evening was come, they brought to him many that were possessed with devils: and he cast out the spirits with his word: and all that were sick he healed: 17. That it might be fulfilled, which was spoken by the prophet Isaias, saying: He took our infirmities, and bore our diseases. 18. And Jesus seeing great multitudes about him, gave orders to pass over the water. 19. And a certain scribe came and said to him: Master, I will follow thee whithersoever thou shalt go. 20. And Jesus saith to him: The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air nests; but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head. 21. And another of his disciples said to him: Lord, suffer me first to go and bury my father. 22. But Jesus said to him: Follow me, and let the dead bury their dead. 23. And when he entered into the boat, his disciples followed him: 24. And behold a great tempest arose in the sea, so that the boat was covered with waves, but he was asleep. 25. And they came to him, and awaked him, saying: Lord, save us, we perish. 26. And Jesus saith to them: Why are you fearful, O ye of little faith? Then rising up, he commanded the winds, and the sea, and there came a great calm. 27. But the men wondered, saying: What manner of man is this, for the winds and the sea obey him?
(14) And when Jesus entered Peter's house... Christ's power has been commended in the cure of the leper and in the quick cure of the centurion's servant; here it is commended in a perfect cure. First, he describes the place of the cure; secondly, the kind of infirmity; thirdly, Christ's help; fourthly, the effect of the cure. He says, therefore, when Jesus entered... The evangelist does not tell when this happened, but both Luke and Mark pass over it to other matters.
He entered Peter's house. Here we can consider three things: first, the honor he showed his disciple, because he did not choose to go to the centurion's house; yet he went to the house of a poor fisherman: "Your friends have been exceedingly honored, O God" (Ps 139:17). Secondly, he gave an example of humility, because nothing is more pleasing to the Lord: "In meekness receive the implanted word, which is able to save your souls" (Jas 1:21). Thirdly, the reverence of Christ for Peter, because he offered himself, even though Peter did not ask.
He saw his mother-in-law, namely, with the eyes of the mind: "I have seen the affliction of my people in Egypt" (Ex 3:7). Peter's mother-in-law. By this can be understood the synagogue: "He who worked through Peter for the mission to the circumcised worked through me also for the gentiles" (Gal 2:8). She, namely, the synagogue, had a fever —the fever of envy. Or by that mother-in-law is understood the soul ablaze with the fire of concupiscence.
(15) He touched her hand. Here he mentions the cure. Chrysostom asks why he cured the centurion's servant with a mere word, but her with a touch. And he answers on account of acquaintanceship; and in this he also shows his humility better. Therefore, he gave help by touch: "You have held my right hand" (Ps 73:23). And she rose. People with a fever are ordinarily weaker when they begin to improve than they were in the course of the sickness; but this was not the case here, because the Lord restored her to complete health: for "God's works are perfect" (Dt 3:4). Indeed, the Lord cures in one way and nature in another. Therefore, he says, she served him.
(16) That evening... Here God's power is confirmed: first, the evangelist mentions the multitude; secondly, he quotes a text of scripture. He says, therefore, that he cured demoniacs and sick people. By demoniacs can be understood those who sin from malice; by the sick, those who sin from ignorance. Hence he says, that evening; consequently, note that this was not on the Sabbath day, when they held it was not fitting to cure, but in the evening when the Sabbath was over. They brought to him many who were possessed with demons. Or, it is called evening, because our Savior came in the evening: "The sun rises and sets," i.e., Christ (Ec 1:5). He cast out merely with a rebuke; hence at the mere sound of his voice the demons fled. And all who were sick, so that the words of Acts (10:38) apply to him: "He freed all possessed by the devil.
(17) It should be noted that the evangelists have not recounted all of Christ's miracles, but the better known. And because it seemed marvelous to cure so many, he supports it with a text from Isaiah (53:4): " He took our infirmities and bore our diseases. " And although it does not follow the order of the text, let us explain it as presented. He took our infirmities, where infirmities refer to light sins; and diseases, i.e., greater sins, he bore, i.e., carried away. Or, since he is the power and wisdom of God, our infirmities of suffering and death. Hence he assumed a body subject to suffering, in order to take away our infirmity and sickness: "He bore our sins in his body, that we might die to sin and live to righteousness" (1 Pt 2:24). But since the text from Isaiah spoke of sins, why does this quotation speak of bodily infirmities? The reason is that very often bodily infirmities arise from spiritual sins.
(18) Now when Jesus saw great crowds... After the miracles against internal sins the evangelist mentions miracles against external sins, namely, a storm. First, he mentions the prologue to the miracle, namely, the embarkation; secondly, the miracle, (v. 26b); thirdly, the effect (v. 26c).
In regard to the first he mentions the command; secondly, its fulfillment (v. 21).
In regard to the first he does three things: first, he tells them to follow; secondly, he turns away a person who intruded himself (v. 19); thirdly, he makes something clear to another disciple (v. 21).
He says, therefore, When Jesus saw great crowds around him... But why did he enter a ship? For two reasons: first, to indicate the weakness of human nature; secondly, to please the disciples. Hence sometimes he climbs a mountain with the disciples, sometimes he goes into the desert, sometimes into a boat. Also to give us an example not to seek the favor of men. Finally, to remove the envy of the Jews: "A smoking wick he will not quench" (Is 42:3).
(19) He continues, and a scribe came up. And it seems he came very devoutly; so why does he turn him away? Jerome: "Because he did not have good faith." And this is clear, because he merely called him master; but true disciples called him Lord. Hence John (13:13): "You call me Master and Lord." Again, he wanted to follow him from an evil intent, because he heard that a sign had been performed; so he wished to follow, in order that he, too, might perform signs, as is said of Simon Magus. Chrysostom says that he sinned in another way, namely, by pride, because he drew apart from the others. Hence he regarded himself worthier than the rest. Hilary interprets his words as a question: "Master, shall I follow you?" His fault was that he asked something about which he was certain, and put in doubt something he was supposed to do.
(20) He continues, Foxes have holes... Jerome explains that God responds to the intention, as he often does. He wished to follow, but his eye was on gain. Against this the Lord stresses poverty: Foxes have holes and the birds of the air have nests; but the Son of man has nowhere to lay his head; as it says in 2 Corinthians (8:9): "Though he was rich, yet for your sake he became poor." According to Augustine he notes three vices in him: the vice of deceit, because he had honey on his lips and venom in his heart, as it says in Psalm 12 (v. 2). Secondly, pride, when he said, The birds of the air, by which is understood pride. Or, by birds, demons, as below (13:4): "And the birds of the air came and ate it up." Thirdly, unbelief, because he was not in the state of charity, which is in us through faith.
(21) He continues, Another of the disciples said to him. The first intruded himself, but this one excuses himself. The reproval of this one is indicated, when he says, Jesus said to him, "Follow me..." Lord, let me first go and bury my father. There is a great difference between this one and the other. He calls him Lord, the other called him Master. The first revealed deceit, the other piety because of the commandment to honor one's father; hence he begged for a delay. Something similar is found in 1 Kings (19:20) concerning Elijah.
(22) The reproof follows: Follow me, for one who wishes to follow Christ must not postpone it for some temporal matter; hence Ps 45 (v. 10): "Forget your people and your father's house." He commanded this, because there were others who could bury him. Consequently, he said, Leave the dead to bury their own dead. Furthermore, it often happens that one prevented by one matter soon runs into another, since one brings on another. Thus, if he had gone to bury his father, he might then have thoughts about the will; as a result he would possibly withdraw altogether: "Woe to you who draw iniquity with cords of falsehood" (Is 5:18). Hence there was no cruelty here. Thus, if we see someone over-affected by the death of his father, he is banned from the funeral on account of the danger suggested in Sirach (30:25): "Sorrow has killed many." But he says, dead, in the plural, because he was dead in two ways, namely, the death of unbelief and bodily death. Hence he was dead both in body and in soul.
Therefore, he gives four admonitions:
  • first, that a person called to the state of perfection should not regard his father with excessive affection: "You have one Father, who is in heaven: (Mt 23:9).
  • The second is that family affection be set aside: "If anyone comes to me and does not hate his father and mother and wife and children and brothers and sisters, yes, and even his own life, he cannot be my disciple" (Lk 14:26). This is true, when father and mother withdraw one from God.
  • The third is that no commemoration of unbelievers be made by the saints.
  • The fourth is that everyone living outside Christ is dead, according to Gregory.
(23) And when he got into the boat... We have mentioned the Lord's command to pass over to the other side. Here the execution of the command is mentioned. For his miracles on land had been seen; now he wishes to manifest himself on water, in order to show that he is Lord of earth and sea. By this boat is understood the Church, or the Cross of Christ; hence Wisdom (14:5) can be applied to it: "Men trust their lives even to the smallest piece of wood." The Lord's disciples follow him in the Church by submitting to the commandments. They also follow him ascending the Cross: "Through him the world has been crucified to me, and I to the world" (Gal 6:14).
(24) Then the miracle is described: first, the impending danger; secondly, the disciples' pleading (v. 25); thirdly, the response. There arose a great storm on the sea. The saints say that the storm did not arise from the inclemency of the air, but by divine arrangement. And it happened for a number of reasons:
  • first, in order that the disciples, who had been loved and selected in a special way, might experience something humiliating and not extol themselves. This signified the coming danger they would experience at the time of the Passion. After this, as Paul says in 2 Corinthians (1:8): "We were so utterly crushed, that we despaired of life itself."
  • Secondly, in order that they might learn to live in danger and overcome: "In all these we overcome on account of him who loved us" (Rom 8:37).
  • Thirdly, Chrysostom explains that they were destined to preach what they had witnessed about Christ; consequently, in order that they have more experience with miracles and be more certain, the Lord wished them to undergo this. Hence Psalm 66 (v. 5): "Come and see what God has done." For they could more easily recall things in which they were involved.
But he was asleep. This was in order to show that he was true man; in all cases where he wished to show that he was God, he also showed something of his humanity. He also slept, because "He was born in the likeness of man' (Phil 2:7). For he was not asleep in regard to his divinity: "He who keeps Israel will neither slumber nor sleep" (Ps 121:4). Also, he slept in order that they be placed between fear and hope. Another reason was that he might show his uniqueness, because he remained undisturbed in such a storm: "When he established the fountains of the deep, when he assigned to the sea its limit, so that the waters might not transgress his command" (Pr 8:29).
(25) He continues with the disciples' pleading: They went and woke him. For the wind was so violent, that he should have been awakened. Now all this was said in a figure of Jonah, because Jonah was asleep on a boat and the sailors woke him to call on his God, but the disciples to save themselves. Hence they say, "Save us, O Lord, we are perishing." First, they confess his power, when they say, Lord: "You rule the raging of the sea; when its waves rise, you still them" (Ps 89 (v. 9). They seek help, because they know him to be the Savior: "He will come and save us" (Is 35:4). Likewise, they express the danger in earthly things. Here in Christ's sleep is signified his death, and he was roused by the resurrection. Or, he is said to be asleep during the trials and tribulations of the saints and is awakened by their prayers. Hence Psalm 41 (v. 10): "O Lord, be gracious to me, and raise me up." He is also asleep in the slothful; hence he must be roused, as Paul advises in Ephesians (5:14): "Awake, O sleeper, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give you light."
(26) Then he tells how he helped: Why are you afraid, O men of little faith? It seems that they were not men of little faith, because they said, Save us; but they really were of little faith, because they did not believe that he could save them even when sleeping. Or, of little faith, because if they had great faith, they could have commanded the sea. Then he rose and rebuked the winds; for a storm arises from winds as from an efficient cause, and from water as a material cause. And he commanded both: "He made the storm be still" (Ps 107:29). And that is what is stated here, and there was a great calm. But ordinarily, when there is a storm, the sea is not completely calm even after two days. Therefore, in order that the miracle appear perfect, the great calm occurred immediately, because "God's works are perfect" (Dt 32:4).
(27) And the men marveled... Here is mentioned the effect, namely, the men's admiration. When he says, men, it does not mean the apostles, because they are never referred to in that manner, but it refers to the sailors. Or, according to Jerome, even if it refers to the apostles, it might be that they could doubt as the men did, saying, What sort of man is this? Chrysostom: "They say, man; for since they saw him sleeping, they called him a man, but because they saw a sign of his divinity, they were confused. Even winds and sea obey him, because every creature obeys its Creator: "Fire and hail, snow and frost, stormy wind fulfill his command" (Ps 148:8); not because they have a rational soul, but because they behave after the manner of one who is obedient, as the hands and bodily members obey the soul, for they are moved immediately at its pleasure, so all things obey God.

8—4
Mt 8:28-34
28. And when he was come on the other side of the water, into the country of the Gerasens, there met him two that were possessed with devils, coming out of the sepulchres, exceeding fierce, so that none could pass by that way. 29. And behold they cried out, saying: What have we to do with thee, Jesus Son of God? art thou come hither to torment us before the time? 30. And there was, not far from them, a herd of many swine feeding. 31. And the devils besought him, saying: If thou cast us out hence, send us into the herd of swine. 32. And he said to them: Go. But they going out went into the swine, and behold the whole herd ran violently down a steep place into the sea: and they perished in the waters. 33. And they that kept them fled: and coming into the city, told every thing, and concerning them that had been possessed by the devils. 34. And behold the whole city went out to meet Jesus, and when they saw him, they besought him that he would depart from their coast.
(28) He continues: And when he came to the other side... Because mention has been made of miracles by which the Lord freed many from external dangers, here are mentioned miracles by which some are freed from internal or spiritual dangers. First, the miracle is mentioned; secondly, the effect (v. 32b). In regard to the first: first is shown the malice of the demons as to the fierceness they exercise against men; secondly, as to uneasiness (v. 29); thirdly, as to wickedness (v. 31). In regard to the first: the place is described; secondly, the ferocity of the demons.
The place was the region of the Gerasenes. "Gerass" means "ejecting the colonist" or "the approaching stranger", because it was near the gentiles. Two demoniacs met him. Ferocity is shown, first, because he oppressed them; secondly, because they tried to deceive men. But why did the other evangelists mention only one, but he two? The answer is that there were certainly two, but one was better known. And they were fierce, because they harmed not only in a bodily way but also spiritually. Hence they dwelt among the tombs, in order to strike men with terror. Hence the opinion was erroneous, that the demons could return a soul to a dead body, as we read of Simon Magus. But this was not so, because demons pretended in order to deceive men. Hence Porphyry says that the race of devils is fallacious. Therefore, those wizards generally use the bodies of the dead; hence the demons live in the tombs: "You live in tombs and sleep in the shrines of idols" (Is 35:4). For they were so fierce that no one could pass that way: "In the path where I walk the proud", i.e., the demons, "have hidden a trap for me" (Ps 142:3).
(29) Their uneasiness is shown, because they did not endure the presence of Christ; hence it is said that they cried out: "You shall cry out for pain of heart, and shall wail for anguish of spirit" (Is 65:14). Then they admit God's power, saying, What have you to do with us, Son of God? Absolutely nothing, because there is no conformity between God and Belial. But why did they say this? Because they were seriously afflicting men, and they had heard that Christ would take their power from them. Hence they were really saying: Although we have harmed others, we have done you no harm; therefore, you should not molest us. Again, they were confessing him Son of God. In this the Arians are embarrassed, because if they do not believe the saints, they might at least believe the demons. But it seems that they did not know him, because 1 Corinthians (2:8) says that "if they had known, they would never have crucified the king of glory." The answer is that when the Lord wished, he showed his humanity, but in a way that concealed it from them.
Have you come here to torment us before the time? The demons know that on the day of judgment they must undergo greater torment; when it is said: "Depart you accursed into eternal fire" (Mt 25:41). Some also believe that until the day of judgment the demons do not suffer the punishment of sense but the punishment of damnation. They believe this on account of that phrase, before the time. But Damascene does not accept this: "What death is for men, the fall is for the demons. But when men die, they receive the punishment of sense at once; so also the angels who fall." Some say that the devils always carry their own fire with them. But how can this be, for that fire is corporeal? The answer is that although the fire is corporeal, it possesses something spiritual; hence it tortures them after the manner of something that fetters. For the spirit exceeds the nature of a body; but God binds spirits to bodies, as when the soul is bound to a body, it confers on that body the ability to be moved in accordance with the will of the soul. Just as if a prelacy is given to someone in some church, but he does not reside in it; so, although this fire is corporeal, it can act by reason of something spiritual. To torment us... They regard it as great torment not to be able to harm men. But if they were in hell, they would not be able to harm them thus; and so it is a great torment for them to enter hell.
(30) Now a herd of many swine was feeding at some distance from them. Here he touches on their malice, because they harm not only men but animals as well. Hence it is clear that this did not take place in Judea, because the Jews do not use swine.
(31) If you cast us out, send us out into the swine. But why did they not ask that he send them into men? Because they saw that he was solicitous about caring for men. But why into the herd of swine? Because they were close by. Also because it is a very unclean animal. So, to designate uncleanness, he permits them to enter the swine. And this seems to be signified in Job (41:3): "Will he multiply supplications to you? Will he speak soft words to you?"
(32) Christ's concession follows: And he said to them, "Go." But the Lord seems to have heard the demons. It should be said that he did not hear, but in his wisdom he permitted what happened, to show the malice of the demons; because if the Lord had not restrained them, they would have rushed into men as they rushed into the swine. But when the Lord permitted some demons, he did not permit entirely; for he put a restriction on them as in Job (2:6). Hence to designate this he permitted them to enter the swine. Also, to show that they could do nothing without God's permission; again, so that man might recognize his own dignity, since he permitted so many swine to be killed for the welfare of one man.
The execution of the command follows: And the whole herd rushed down the steep bank into the sea. In this is signified that no one can be entirely destroyed by the devil, unless he presents himself as swine, i.e., entirely unclean. Hence Revelation (18:21): "So shall Babylon, the great city, be thrown down with violence"; "But these, like irrational animals, receiving the reward of their unrighteousness" (2 Pt 2:13).
(33) He continues with the amazement of the swineherds: Hence the herdsmen fled and told everything. They told something sad and something joyful: sad about the swine, but joyful about the cured demoniac. By those herdsmen are signified the synagogue rulers, who for the sake of temporal things contradict Christ as much as they can.
(34) Then he mentions the amazement of the entire populace, and the whole city went out to meet Jesus; and when they saw him, they begged him to leave their neighborhood. But why? Because he had caused them a great loss. Therefore, they feared that if he stayed there longer, he would cause more. In the same way some fear to be with Christ on account of temporal loss, as Isaiah (30:11) says: "Leave the way, turn aside from the path, let us hear no more of the holy one of Israel." Or, another way: they acted not from malice but from devotion, because they regarded themselves unworthy. Peter says something similar: "Depart from me, because I am a sinful man" (Lk 5:8).

9—1
Mt 9:1-8
1. And entering into a boat, he passed over the water and came into his own city. 2. And behold they brought to him one sick of the palsy lying in a bed. And Jesus, seeing their faith, said to the man sick of the palsy: Be of good heart, son, thy sins are forgiven thee. 3. And behold some of the scribes said within themselves: He blasphemeth. 4. And Jesus seeing their thoughts, said: Why do you think evil in your hearts? 5. Whether is easier, to say, Thy sins are forgiven thee: or to say, Arise, and walk? 6. But that you may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sins, (then said he to the man sick of the palsy,) Arise, take up thy bed, and go into thy house. 7. And he arose, and went into his house. 8. And the multitude seeing it, feared, and glorified God that gave such power to men.
The miracles recounted above were against temporal dangers; here he mentions ones against spiritual dangers. He does two things: first, he shows how he helps those who come to him; secondly, how he searches out those he heals (v. 35).
In regard to the first: first, he presents the remedy against sin; secondly, against death (v. 18).
In regard to the first: first, he presents the remedy against sin by forgiving; secondly, by drawing sinners to himself (v. 10).
And first he draws the background to the favor; secondly, he mentions the favor itself (v. 4b).
First, the place is mentioned; secondly, the devotion of those presenting (v. 2).
(1) He says, therefore, And getting into a boat, he crossed over. This is connected with the preceding, because they begged him to leave; consequently, he entered a boat. Hence he gives to understand that if some say, "Depart from us, we do not desire the way of your commandments" (Jb 21:14), he departs at once. So, he gets into a boat. This boat signifies the Cross or the Church. He came to his own city, i.e., into the city of the pagans who had been given to him: "Ask of me and I will make the nations your heritage" (Ps 2:8). But why do Mark and Luke say that this was done in Capernaum, but Matthew says Nazareth, which was his city. The answer is that one city was Christ's by reason of birth, and this was Bethlehem; another by reason of upbringing, and this was Nazareth; another by reason of habitation and of working miracles, and this was Capernaum. Therefore, it is well said, into his own city. Hence Luke (4:23): "The things we have heard done in Capernaum, do also here in your own country." Augustine answers another way: Because Capernaum was the most famous city in Galilee, it was a kind of metropolis. And just as if someone were from a suburb of Paris, it would be said that he was from Paris on account of its being well-known, so the Lord, being from the boundaries of Capernaum, was said to be from there. Or, in another way, because the evangelists omit something; hence something can be added, namely, that he passed through Nazareth and came to Capernaum. Then it was that they offered him.
(2) They brought a paralytic... Here is suggested the devotion of those who brought him; hence in Mark (2:4) it says that because they could not get near him, they let him down through the opened roof. This paralytic signifies the sinner lying in sin; hence, as the paralytic cannot move himself, so neither the sinner. Those who carry him are the ones who by their urgings carry him to God.
When Jesus saw their faith... He mentions the favor. Here we can see three things: first, what moved Jesus; secondly, what is required; thirdly, the complaint against the favor. Sometimes Jesus cures someone because of his faith, sometimes because of his prayers and those of others. Hence Mark (11:24): "Whatever you ask for in prayer, believe that you will receive, and it will be done to you." Take heart [have faith]. So what is required? Faith: "Those who trust in the Lord are like Mount Zion, which cannot be moved, but abides forever"' "Purifying their hearts by faith" (Acts 15:9). Your sins are forgiven. Here the favor is mentioned. But what had been his request? Bodily health, and the Lord gives health to his soul. The reason is that sin was the cause of the sickness, as in Psalm 16 (v. 4): "On account of their sins their infirmities were multiplied." Hence God acted as a good physician, who cures the cause.
(3) Then he mentions the complaint against the favor. He says, therefore, Some of the scribes said within themselves, "This man is blaspheming." Why? Because they saw the man and did not see God. But only God can forgive sins; therefore, they called him a blasphemer: Job (34:18): "Who says to a king, 'Worthless one', and to nobles, 'Wicked man'." But Jesus, knowing their thoughts said, "Why do you think evil in your hearts?" Here he refutes them in three ways: by his knowledge, by a word and by a deed. By knowledge, because, as it belongs to God alone to forgive sins, so also to know the secrets of the heart: "God sees minds and hearts" (Ps 7:9).
(4) Knowing their thoughts, because he alone knows man's thoughts. First, he reprehends their villainy: Why do you think evil thoughts in your hearts? For they called him a blasphemer: "Remove the evil from your thoughts" (Is 1:16).
(5) Which is easier?... Here the disproof is given. But the Lord seems to argue incorrectly, because he argues from the lesser by affirming, for it seems easier to heal the body than the soul. But Jerome explains it thus: It is easier to say than to do; but as to doing, it is greater to heal the soul than the body; and as to power, it is the same power for both. But if it refers to words, we see that liars are quick to lie, when they cannot be caught. For in matters that are public, they can be caught, but not in those that are hidden. Hence in those cases they speak boldly, when they cannot be caught. Therefore, it is easier to say, if you could not know.
(6) Therefore, that you may know that the Son of man has power on earth to forgive sins. He shows it in deed: first, the end of the deed is mentioned; secondly, the method; thirdly, the efficacy.
Hence he says, In order that you may know that the Son of man has power on earth to forgive sins, he says to the paralytic, "Rise, take up your bed and go home." By this he manifests that he is God: "He will save his people from their sins" (Mt 1:21). He says, the Son of man, and on earth, thereby shattering two errors, namely, Nestorius' and Photinus'. Nestorius said that the Son of God and the Son of man were two supposits [persons] and that something said of one could not be said of the other. Hence it could not be said: This child created the stars. Therefore, he says, Son of man, because it belongs to God to forgive sins. Likewise, against Photinus, who said that Christ received his origin from the Virgin Mary and acquired divinity by his merits. And he rested his belief on Matthew (18:18): "All power has been given to me on earth and in heaven." That is why he says, on earth. Hence it says in Baruch (3:38): "After this he was seen on earth and conversed with men." Has the power.
It seems that this does not prove anything, because the apostles themselves had the power. However, they had it as ministers, not as its authors.
The statement, but that you may know..., can be taken in two ways: either as the words of the evangelist, and then they are narrative; or as the words of Christ, and then the statement is left incomplete, because they doubted. Therefore, that you may know that I have power to forgive sins, he says to the paralytic: "Rise..." Hence he cured with a word, as God alone does: "He spoke and they were made" (Ps 33:9).
Three things should be noted about the sick man: he lay on a pallet, he was carried by others, he could not move. Therefore, because he lay on a pallet, he said, Rise; because he was carried, he said, take up your bed; because he could not move, he said, and walk, for "God's works are perfect" (Dt 32:4). Similarly, to a sinner lying in sin it is said, Rise from sin by sorrow; take up your bed by satisfaction: "I will bear the Lord's anger, because I have sinned against him" (Mic 8:9); and go home, the home of eternity or his own conscience: "When I enter my house, I will find rest in her" (Wis 8:16).
(7-8) Then follows the execution of the commands: He rose and went home. When the crowds, not the scribes, because they were scornful, saw it, they were afraid: "O Lord, I have heard the report of you and I feared" (Hab 3:2). But with what fear? Because they glorified God, for they referred everything to God: "Not to us, O Lord, not to us, but to your name give the glory" (Ps 115:1). Who had given such power to men. Hence they are not scornful like the scribes. But because it says, to men, Hilary explains: "You gave such power to men, that they be made sons of God," as in John (1:12): "He gave them power to be made sons of God."

9—2
Mt 9:9-13
9. And when Jesus passed on from thence, he saw a man sitting in the custom house, named Matthew; and he saith to him: Follow me. And he arose up and followed him. 10. And it came to pass as he was sitting at meat in the house, behold many publicans and sinners came, and sat down with Jesus and his disciples. 11. And the Pharisees seeing it, said to his disciples: Why doth your master eat with publicans and sinners? 12. But Jesus hearing it, said: They that are in health need not a physician, but they that are ill. 13. Go then and learn what this meaneth, I will have mercy and not sacrifice. For I am not come to call the just, but sinners.
Here two things are mentioned: first, the conversion of sinners; secondly, the complaint of the Pharisees (v. 11).
First, he tells how he called a certain man to discipleship; secondly, how he called many to intimacy (v. 10).
(9) He says, therefore, As Jesus passed on from there... Why did he pass on? Because they were lying in wait for him, he avoided the crowds, as it says in Sirach (8:3): "Do not heap wood on the fire of sinners." He saw a man, a man, indeed; because he was a sinner: "You shall die like men and fall like any prince" (Ps 82:7). Sitting at the tax office. Hence he was pursuing a vocation which one can scarcely follow without sin. By the name of Matthew. Others call him Levi, to save his honor and keep him from being known as a sinner. But he calls himself Matthew, because a just man in the beginning accuses himself; giving us to understand that the Lord is not an acceptor of persons. And he said to him: "Follow me." It is a great thing that the Lord moves him to follow. And he rose and followed him. Hence he could say from Job (23:11): "My foot has held fast to his steps; I have kept his way and have not turned aside."
But it is objected that it cannot be that at one word he followed him. The answer is that Jesus' fame had been so widespread, that anyone who followed him considered himself blessed; therefore, at one word he followed him. Hence obedience is shown, because he followed at once. But why did he not call him from the very beginning? The answer is that this wise person was the wisdom of the world. But the Lord waited before calling him, until he roused him by his miracles. Or, all this was said as a repetition, because he was present at the Lord's preaching on the mount. Then why does Matthew mention his call in this way? I say by reason of humility; for since he regarded his call as a miracle, he mentioned it among the miracles. But why was more mention made of the call of Peter and Andrew and Matthew than of the others? I answer that among the lowlier men were fishermen. Likewise among sinners, the worst were those who collected taxes. Therefore, special mention is made of them to show that God is not an acceptor of persons.
(10) He continues: As he was at table in the house, many tax collectors and sinners came and sat down with Jesus and his disciples. Here he shows how many were called to intimacy. Hence he says, As he sat at table... Others say that he gave him a banquet, but Matthew is silent. But it is true that he did; hence he invited many, so that they would be drawn to the Lord, because "curtain draws curtain" (Ex c. 36). Therefore, it is a sign that one is firmly converted to the Lord, when he draws others, whom he loves more. Hence he says, many tax collectors and sinners came and sat down with Jesus, because "if anyone opens to me, I will enter and dine with him and he with me" (Rev 3:20).
(11) When the Pharisees saw this... We have seen how Jesus calls sinners to follow him and accepts them at the banquet. Here the complaint is mentioned: first, about the company; secondly, about the banquet (v. 14).
In regard to the first, the question is put; secondly, the response (v. 12).
Therefore, when the Pharisees saw this, they said to his disciples. It should be noted that those Pharisees were malicious; hence they wished to effect a rupture between the disciples and Jesus. So they complained about Jesus to the disciples, and about the disciples to Jesus. Therefore, wishing to complain to the disciples about Jesus, they ask: Why does your teacher eat with tax collectors and sinners? They belong to that group mentioned in Proverbs (6:16): "There are six things which the Lord hates, and a seventh which his soul detests," namely, "the man who sows discord among brothers." But why does Luke say that this was said about the disciples? Augustine answers that the sentiment of both is the same, although the words are different, because they imputed it all to the teaching of the Master. Hence Luke refers to the words, Matthew to the sentiment. But it seems that they were right, because association with sinners should be avoided.
  • However, it should be noted that association with sinners must be avoided sometimes on account of pride and contempt, as those in Isaiah (65:5): "Keep to yourself, do not come near me, because you are unclean."
  • But others avoid the company of sinners for the welfare of the sinners, so that they will be ashamed and be converted; thus it is that Paul says in 1 Corinthians (6:5): "I say this to your shame. Is there no man among you wise enough to decide?"
  • Likewise, others avoid them as a precaution, fearing that they be defiled: "Whoever touches pitch will be defiled" (Sir 13:11); "With the crooked you show yourself perverse" (Ps 18:26).
On the other hand, some mingle with sinners to prove themselves; hence temptation is a test of oneself, as it says in Sirach (27:6); and 2 Peter (2:8) says: "By what the just man saw and heard as he lived among them, he was vexed in his righteous soul"; and Song of Songs (2:2): "As a lily among thorns, so is my love among maidens." And a Gloss: "He was not good who could not endure evil men." Some also mingle with evil men to convert them: "I have become all things to all men, that I might gain all" (1 Cor 9:9). But there is a difference, because it is not fitting to communicate with persistent sinners and those who refuse to repent. But in regard to those about whom there is hope, we must distinguish on the part of the one mingling with sinners whether he is strong or weak. If he is weak, he should not mingle with them; if he is strong, it is suitable for him to remain in order to convert them to God. Furthermore, Jesus the Physician was certain; consequently, while he was with them, there was no danger to fear...
(12) Then follows Jesus' response, wherein he gives three reasons. First, he uses a comparison: But when Jesus heard it, he said: "Those who are well have no need of a physician." The Lord calls himself a physician; and correctly so: "He heals all your diseases" (Ps 103:3), namely, of soul and body. Therefore, he refers to infirmities of body and soul; hence he says, those who are well have no need of a physician. The well are those who from pride consider themselves well; concerning these (Revelation 3:17): "You say, I am rich, I have prospered, and I need nothing; not knowing that you are wretched, pitiable, poor, blind and naked." Such persons do not need a physician, but those who are weak, i.e., acknowledge their sin, as David: "For I know my transgression" (Ps 51:3).
(13) Secondly, he cites a scriptural text, saying, "Go and learn what this means..." As if to say: You do not understand the Scripture, but go and learn what this means: "I desire mercy and not sacrifice." This is written in Hosea (6:6). And it is explained in two ways:
  • first, so that one is understood to be preferred to the other, because I desire mercy more than sacrifice; hence one sacrifice is preferred to another. A lamb is a sacrifice and so is mercy; for by such offerings God shows mercy. Therefore, which of these is better? "To show mercy and judgment is more acceptable to the Lord than victims" (Pr 21:3).
  • Or secondly, so that one is approved and the rest rejected: I desire mercy, but not the sacrifice you make. Hence Isaiah (1:15): "I do not desire holocausts, because your hands are filled with blood."
  • Or, another way: I desire mercy and not sacrifice. For one is said to desire that which he wants for its own sake and not for the sake of something else. It is as though a physician said: "I desire health," and so among the works we offer God, we offer some for their own sake, as loving God and neighbor; others for the sake of these: "I will show you, O man, what is good; and what the Lord requires of you. Indeed, to do justice and to love mercy" (Mic 6:8).
  • Thirdly, the Lord gives another reason, based on his mission. It is as though an emissary, if he were prevented from exercising his office, should say: "You are foolish, because you are preventing what pertains to me." The Lord had come to save sinners; hence it was said above (1:21): "And you shall call his name Jesus, for he will save his people from their sins." Therefore, he says, I have come to call not the just, but sinners. Luke adds, to repentance". And this addition is proper, for he did not come to call sinners and let them remain in their sins, but that they be removed from them.
But we might inquire about the just, because no one is just but God alone, and we are all sinners. Likewise, it seems that what he says is false, because John was just, and Simeon and Zechariah were just; yet he called them. For an answer we must make a distinction about justice, because one is called just for not being subject to sin. In this sense no one is just, because all are subject to mortal or venial or original sin, at least as far as the debt is concerned. This he totally blotted out: "He came that they might have life" (Jn 5:40). Hence he did not come to call the just, as just, but the just, in so far as they are sinners. Likewise, one is called just who is not subject to mortal sin; hence he came not to call these just to repentance, but to greater justice. Or, in this way: I came not to call the just, i.e., who put trust in their own justice, but sinners, who repent, not knowing their justice.

9—3
Mt 9:14-17
14. Then came to him the disciples of John, saying: Why do we and the Pharisees, fast often, but thy disciples do not fast? 15. And Jesus said to them: Can the children of the bridegroom mourn, as long as the bridegroom is with them? But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken away from them, and then they shall fast. 16. And nobody putteth a piece of raw cloth unto an old garment. For it taketh away the fulness thereof from the garment, and there is made a greater rent. 17. Neither do they put new wine into old bottles. Otherwise the bottles break, and the wine runneth out, and the bottles perish. But new wine they put into new bottles: and both are preserved.
(14) Here arises a question about banqueting, followed by the answer. But then there is the textual question as to why it seems from Mark (2:18) and Luke (5:29) that the question was proposed by others; for it says in Mark (2:18): "Why do John's disciples and the disciples of the Pharisees fast, but your disciples do not fast?" Therefore, the disciples did not put the question. Augustine answers that the Pharisees lay in wait for Christ; hence they sometimes drew the Herodians with them. But on this occasion they took John's disciples. Hence he could be asked both by others and by the disciples. But why did they fast? The answer is that it was due to their traditions or to the Law; as, for example, on the day of propitiation they were bound to fast: "The fast of the fourth month, and the fast of the fifth, and the fast of the seventh, and the fast of the tenth, shall be to the house of Judah seasons of joy and gladness, and cheerful feasts" (Zech 8:18). Likewise, John's disciples fasted because of the example of their master, who was a man of great austerity; but Christ's disciples did not fast.
(15) And Jesus said to them... Here Jesus answers in a subtle way: first, he assigns a cause on his part; secondly, on the part of the disciples (v. 16).
In regard to the first he does two things: first, he determines the time for feasting; secondly, of fasting (v. 15b).
He says, therefore: Can the wedding guests [children of the bridegroom]mourn, as long as the bridegroom is with them? Where he says mourn, another says "fast"; for although a fast involves some joy, yet as it says in Hebrews (12:11): "For the moment all discipline seems painful rather than pleasant." Hence there is a fast of spiritual joy, as it says in Daniel (9:3): "Then I turned my face to the Lord, seeking him by prayer and fasting and sackcloth and ashes." Likewise, it is mournful and afflictive, as when it involves pain.
The Lord answers concerning both. For the bridegroom is Christ; the one who has the bride is the bridegroom. For he is the bridegroom of the entire Church and is its source. The Old Law has one source; the New, another. For the Old Law had its beginning in fear; the New, in love: "You did not receive the spirit of slavery to fall back into fear, but you have received the spirit of sonship" (Rom 8:13); "You have come to Mount Zion, and to the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem (Heb 12:22). The origin of the New Law was in love; consequently, he should nourish his disciples in love. Hence he calls himself a bridegroom and the disciples children, because they exist in the name of love. Hence it is good that I preserve them; consequently, I do not want to impose anything burdensome on them, lest they detest it and thus withdraw. Therefore, those who are new in the religious life should not be burdened. Hence Ambrose in a book scolds those who lay great burdens on novices. And this is what Christ says: Can the children of the bridegroom mourn? As if to say: It is not fitting that they fast, but that they live in a gentle atmosphere and in love, so that they may accept my law in love, as it says in Romans (6:4): "As Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, we too may walk in newness of life." Hence from Easter to Pentecost are not fasts, because the Church is then celebrating the newness of life.
The days will come, namely, when you succeed in achieving it, when the bridegroom will be taken away, and then they will fast. And he foretold this to them, saying: "You will weep, but the world will rejoice" (Jn 16:20). Those who lived before Christ, as Abraham and Isaiah and the other prophets, and desired the presence of Christ. Likewise, after his death his presence was desired by the apostles; hence Peter suffered continual grief on account of Christ's absence, and Paul said: "I desire to be dissolved and to be with Christ" (Phil 1:23). Hence this was the time for fasting. Another reason why they were not bound to fast in the time of Christ was that a fast should be undertaken as taming the flesh, so that it does not prevail against the spirit. But when he was present, he guarded them from excesses; therefore, it was not fitting that they fast. Hence John (17:12): "Father, while I was with them I have guarded them." But John the Baptist did not have this power; consequently, his disciples were expected to fast. Hence Paul says in 1 Corinthians (9:27): "I chastise my body and bring it under subjection."
(16) No one puts a piece of unshrunk cloth on an old garment. Here he presents the other argument, the one on the part of the disciples. He gives two examples; one is explained by Augustine and the other by Jerome. According to Augustine he means to say: While Christ is present, the disciples were not to fast on account of their condition, because heavy burdens should not be imposed on the imperfect. Therefore, since they are imperfect, they should not be commanded to fast. So in order to stress this he touches upon it in metaphors dealing with cloth and wine. Because righteousness consists in external works and in newness of affection, he gives two examples. He says, therefore, No one puts..., i.e., if he wanted to add the new cloth, he would not sew a piece of new cloth on the old garment, because it would take away from the beauty; so, if someone imperfect has certain customs in his life, and you impose a burden on him, he abandons what he is accustomed to and a worse tear is made, as is indicated below.
(17) Neither is new wine put into old wineskins. Here he presents the example about wine. As if to say: My disciples are like old wineskins. The new wine is the New Law by reason of newness; hence when they receive the Holy Spirit, they are said to be filled with new wine (Acts 2:13). Therefore, neither is new wine put into old wineskins; if it is, the skins burst. Hence if you impose a new manner of life on an old man who has certain ways of acting, his heart bursts, because he cannot stand it. Likewise, the wine is expelled, i.e., is not preserved, and the skins are destroyed; because they violate God's commands and, therefore, perish. But new wine is put into fresh wineskins, renewing spiritual teaching by love as the Apostle says (1 Cor 2:13): "Interpreting spiritual truths to the spiritual," and Proverbs (2:10): "For wisdom will come into your heart, and knowledge will be pleasant to your soul; discretion will watch over you; understanding will guard you, delivering you from the way of evil and from men of perverted speech."
Jerome explains it another way: For he calls the Pharisaic sect the old garment, the followers of the gospel the new. As if to say: It is not good to preserve old teachings, because that would make old tears; and so they could not accept the new teaching as we see that one more easily clings to his own doctrine, if he is not imbued with a contrary doctrine, than if he is imbued. Therefore, it is not good for them to be imbued with your [Pharisaic] doctrine.

9—4
Mt 9:18-26
18. As he was speaking these things unto them, behold a certain ruler came up, and adored him, saying: Lord, my daughter is even now dead; but come, lay thy hand upon her, and she shall live. 19. And Jesus rising up followed him, with his disciples. 20. And behold a woman who was troubled with an issue of blood twelve years, came behind him, and touched the hem of his garment. 21. For she said within herself: If I shall touch only his garment, I shall be healed. 22. But Jesus turning and seeing her, said: Be of good heart, daughter, thy faith hath made thee whole. And the woman was made whole from that hour. 23. And when Jesus was come into the house of the ruler, and saw the minstrels and the multitude making a rout, 24. He said: Give place, for the girl is not dead, but sleepeth. And they laughed him to scorn. 25. And when the multitude was put forth, he went in, and took her by the hand. And the maid arose. 26. And the fame hereof went abroad into all that country.
He mentioned the miracles by which remedies are applied against the dangers of sin; here he mentions those by which remedies are applied against the dangers of death. This is divided into two parts: first, he tells how he restored a life; secondly, how he restored that life's actions (v. 23).
In regard to the first: first, the invitation to perform the miracle is presented; secondly, an indication; thirdly the preparation for the miracle (v. 25).
In regard to the first he does four things: first, the time of the invitation is described; secondly, the person inviting; thirdly, the invitation; fourthly, the acceptance of the invitation (v. 19).
(18) He says, therefore, While he was thus speaking to them, namely, in Matthew's house. But there is an objection: for Mark and Luke present a different sequence, namely, that he approached Jesus after the crossing. Augustine answers that when something pertaining to time is recounted, if it is mentioned immediately, then the historical sequence is being followed. Therefore, when it says, While he was thus speaking, the order of history is signified. But in Mark and Luke it is referred to the order of recollection. Or it can be said that this happened at an intermediate place; for sometimes they do not state whether something occurred immediately, after or when.
He continues, behold a ruler... Here is presented the person inviting, namely, the ruler of the synagogue, and he is named Jairus, illuminating or illuminated: "A mighty ruler is among us" (Gen 23:6). —The invitation follows and he does two things: first, he shows reverence, because he came in person. And adored him. Likewise, he confesses his power, because he says, Lord. This ruler signifies the fathers of old; because they approached by desire, and believing, they adored the Christ to come: "Let us worship in the place where his feet stood" (Ps 132:7). They also confessed: "Know that the Lord is God" (Ps 100:3). Then he continues: My daughter has just died. The contrary is stated in Luke (8:40) and in Mark (5:22), because it says there, "My daughter is dying." "And while he was still speaking, there came from the ruler's house some who said: 'Your daughter is dead'" (Mk 5:35). Augustine answers that when Jairus left his house, she was dying and believed that he would not find her alive; therefore, he was begging more that he revive her than cure her. That is why he says, My daughter is already dead. As if to say: I believe that she is dead by now. The others, therefore, recounted it as it was; but Matthew referred to the intention. Therefore, Augustine gives a good argument that it is not necessary to relate the same words; but it is enough if the mere intent is stated.
But why did the servants say: "Do not bother the master?" This seems to indicate unbelief. The answer is that this would be true, if they were saying this according to their lord's intention; but they did not know his intention. Chrysostom explains it this way: Some have the custom, when they want to arouse piety, to exaggerate evil; therefore, in order to influence him better, he said, she is dead. —This daughter is the synagogue, the daughter of the ruler, namely, of Moses, and it died from unbelief: "But now it is hidden from your eyes..." (Lk 19:42). But there seems to be faith joined with unbelief in the ruler; because there was faith in believing that he could revive her, but unbelief in supposing that he could not do this when absent. Hence he seems to be like Naaman, who said: "I thought he would surely come out to me, and stand, and call on the name of the Lord his God, and wave his hand over the place, and cure me" (2 Kg 5:11). But come and lay your hand on her, and she will live. Mystically this signifies the patriarchs' desire for Christ to come; hence they said: "Come, stretch forth your hand," i.e., Christ, "on us," as in Psalm 144 (v. 7): "Stretch forth your hand from on high."
(19) And Jesus rose and followed him. He rose, namely, from the meal. Here we have evidence of Christ's mercy, because after the request he went at once, as it says in Isaiah (30:19): "As soon as he hears your cry, he will answer you." Likewise, he gives an example of solicitude to prelates, that they should be solicitous about helping sinners quickly. He also gives an example of obedience, because he took disciples with him: "Obey your prelates" (Heb 13:17). But he did not bring Matthew, because he was still weak.
(20) And behold, a woman... In Lev (c. 12) it is laid down that a woman who suffered a flow of blood was unclean and did not live with men; therefore, she did not come to him in the house but on the road. And she signifies the gentiles, who had entered into the Jews' fullness, as it says in Romans (11:25): "A blindness has come upon a part of Israel, until the full number of the gentiles come in." She, namely, the synagogue, had a flow of blood, i.e., the terror of immolated blood. Or it can be referred to sins of the flesh; hence "flesh and blood shall not possess the kingdom of God" (1 Cor 15:50). This woman suffered for twelve years, and the ruler's daughter was twelve years of age; hence she began her suffering, when the ruler's daughter was born.
She came up behind him and touched the fringe of his garment. Here the woman is commended for her humility and for her faith, which was of the highest order for obtaining. She came up behind him. Why behind him? Because she was considered unclean; hence whatever she touched was unclean according to the Law. Therefore, she feared that he might rebuff her. Also she dared to touch only the fringe. In the Law it was commanded that at the four corners of a garment they have fringes, and there they carried tympana as a reminder of God's commandments, and so that they could thus be distinguished from others; and Christ had such a garment. Mystically, this signifies the gentiles, who approached with faith. But from behind, because not while he was living. Likewise, they touched the garment, namely, the humanity, and only the fringe, because they touch him only through the apostles.
(21) For she said within herself, "If I only touch his garment, I shall be made well. Hilary says: "The power of Christ is great, because it was not only in the soul, but it flowed into the body and from the body into his garments." And so we should hold in reverence everything Christ's body touched: "It is like precious oil upon the head, running down upon the beard, the beard of Aaron, running down on the collar of his robes" (Ps 133:2). Which runs down upon the beard, i.e., the divinity into the flesh; and on the collar of his robes, i.e., on the apostles. I will be made well. If we do the same and cling to him, we will be made well: "Everyone who calls upon the name of the Lord will be delivered" (Jl 2:32).
(22) Jesus turned, and seeing her, he said, "Take heart, daughter. Here is shown Christ's kindness. First, it is shown by an action, because he turned toward her. Why? So she would not lose confidence; for since she had come furtively, she did not think he would turn toward her. Also that her faith be shown as an example. Likewise, to show that he was God; hence he turned with mercy and saw her with the eye of piety: "Turn to me, and I will turn to you" (Zech 1:3). His kindness is also shown in word, when he says, Take heart, because she came with fear, he addressed her gently: "In returning and in rest you shall be saved" (Is 30:15). Likewise, he calls her, daughter, to bolster her confidence: "He gave them power to become sons of God" (Jn 1:12). He also produces hope: "Your faith has made you well." Hence "our salvation is from faith" (Rom c. 3). And the effect follows: And the woman was made well from that hour. It was not from the hour that Christ spoke, but from the hour she touched him.
(23) And when Jesus came to the ruler's house and saw the flute players... Here the revival is described, and he does four things: first, the indications of death are described; secondly, hope is given; thirdly, the girl is revived; fourthly, the effect is mentioned. He says, therefore, When he came... and saw... Why did the flute players come? The crowd came as is customary even now, when there is a death; but the flute players came to sing dirges and to move others to mourn, as it says in Jeremiah (9:17): "Consider, and call for the mourning women to come." These flute players are false teachers: "Their speech and their deeds are against the Lord, defying his glorious presence" (Is 3:8). The crowd is the Jewish people: "You shall not follow a multitude to do evil" (Ex 23:2). The Lord revived the girl in a house. For the Lord revived three persons: the girl in her house, the young man at the gate, Lazarus in the tomb. For some are dead by sin, but they are not carried without; and this is by consent to sin, but they do not proceed without by works. Some are carried without by action, and this is signified by the one revived at the gate. Finally, some lie in the tomb from habit, which is signified by Lazarus. Therefore, this girl signifies the sinner who is in secret sin, namely, in the mind. The flute players are those who encourage them in sin: "The sinner is praised in the desires of his heart" (Ps 10:3). The crowd is thoughts; and the lord heals her.
(24) Hence he says, Depart, for the girl is not dead. He gives hope: She is not dead, namely, to himself; but sleeping, because it is as easy for him to restore life as for someone to wake another from sleep. Something similar is stated in John (11:11): "Lazarus, our friend, is asleep..." She is not dead. Why did he say it this way? Because they laughed at him. But why did he wish to be laughed at? So that they could not deny the miracle; hence he first made his adversaries acknowledge the death, so that later they could not contradict.
(25) And when the crowd had been put out, he went in. The crowd is the Jews, who are not converted. And morally, in order that the soul be restored, it is required that the crowd of thoughts be expelled. Then the Lord enters — He went in and took her by the hand... "The right hand of the Lord has shown power" (Ps 118:16), He takes the hand of the sinner, when he offers him help. And the girl arose, namely, to life; and so do we from sin by God's help. Then followed the report of this throughout all that district.

9—5
Mt 9:27-34
27. And as Jesus passed from thence, there followed him two blind men crying out and saying, Have mercy on us, O Son of David. 28. And when he was come to the house, the blind men came to him. And Jesus saith to them, Do you believe, that I can do this unto you? They say to him, Yea, Lord. 29. Then he touched their eyes, saying, According to your faith, be it done unto you. 30. And their eyes were opened, and Jesus strictly charged them, saying, See that no man know this. 31. But they going out, spread his fame abroad in all that country. 32. And when they were gone out, behold they brought him a dumb man, possessed with a devil. 33. And after the devil was cast out, the dumb man spoke, and the multitudes wondered, saying, Never was the like seen in Israel. 34. But the Pharisees said, By the prince of devils he casteth out devils.
After showing how he restored life, he now shows how he restored the functions of life. First, how he restored sight; secondly, speech (v. 32).
In regard to the first, four things are done: first, the request of the blind men; secondly, they are questioned (v. 28b); thirdly, they are heard (v. 29); fourthly, the charge given to the cured (v. 30b).
In regard to their petition we can note five things that make a petition likely to be heard.
(27) First, they chose a suitable time for asking, because as they were going away. In this is signified the time of the Incarnation, a time of mercy: "It is time to show mercy" (Ps 102:13). Therefore, they were heard more readily, as it says in Hebrews (5:7): "He was heard for his reverence." Likewise, in order to obtain it, they followed him; for those who do not follow God by obeying do not obtain. Two blind men. Those two blind men are the two peoples, namely, the Jews and the gentiles, for those who do not have faith are blind. Of these Isaiah (59:10): "We grope for the wall like the blind." Furthermore, fervent devotion is required, when it says, crying aloud: "In my distress I cried to the Lord" (Ps 120:1). Likewise, humility, when it says, "Have mercy on us, son of David": "Hearken to the prayer of your servant, O Lord" (Dan 9:17). Finally, their faith is mentioned, because they called him son of David; and this is necessary, as it says in James (1:6): "Let him ask in faith, with no doubting."
(28) Then he tests the petitioners. First, in deed, by delaying to hear them. For faith is shown to be firm, when a request is not obtained at once: "If it seem slow, wait for it; it will surely come and will not delay" (Hab 2:3). Hence he led them, until he came to the house. When he entered the house.. By that house is signified the Church, because it is God's house or heaven: "The heavens are the Lord's heavens" (Ps 115:16). Then he tests them by word: "Do you believe I am able to do this?" He does not ask this as though he did not know, but to increase their merit: "Man believes with his heart, and he confesses with his lips, and so is saved" (Rom 10:10). Likewise, he questions them, that their faith be shown and that they know they were justly given sight. He also questions them in order to move them to greater things, for it was a great thing to confess that he was the son of David. But it was not enough; consequently, he asks more of them: Do you believe I can do this?, namely, by my own power, i.e., something only God can do? They said to him: "Yes, Lord." So now they call him Lord, which is proper to God alone.
(29) Then the granting of the request: first, the cure is mentioned; secondly, the effect of the cure (v. 30).
The cure occurred when he touched their eyes, saying..., hence he touched and spoke. Either would have been enough; yet he did both to signify that blindness is taken away by the word of God: "The Word was made flesh and dwelt among us, and we have seen his glory" (Jn 1:14). So he says, According to your faith be it done to you, because those who without faith are blind become illumined by the merit of faith. Then the effect: and their eyes were opened. First, therefore, he gives light, and so is fulfilled what is said in John (1:4): "And the life was the light of men," and Isaiah (35:4): "He will come and save us."
(30) Finally the charge: And Jesus sternly charged them. Why this? for elsewhere (Lk 8:39): "Return to your home, and declare how much God has done for you." Chrysostom: We can consider two things in regard to what is good in us: what is of God and what is of ourselves. What is of ourselves we should conceal; what is of God we should publicize, as Paul in Philippians (2:21): "Not looking after our own interests but those of Jesus Christ"; and in Matthew (5:16): "That they may see your good works and glorify your Father in heaven." Hence he says, See that no one knows this, teaching us to avoid vainglory.
(31) But they, not unmindful of the gift received, went about and published it, as it says in Isaiah (63:7): "I will recount the Lord's mercies." But did they sin by acting contrary to the Lord's command? I say that they did not, because they acted in good faith and in order to show how much holiness the Lord displayed.
(32) As they were going away, a dumb demoniac was brought up to him. After restoring sight to the blind, he now restores speech to a dumb man. Those two incidents are fittingly joined, because speech is the sign of inward sight: "He will come and save you. Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ear of the deaf unstopped" (Is 35:4-5). Here he does three things: first, the infirm man is described; secondly, the cure (v. 33); thirdly, the effect of the cure (v. 33b).
He says, therefore, As they were going away... Faith is not asked of him as of the others, because he was possessed by a devil; therefore, he was not in control of his mental faculties. That is why he was not tested about his faith. And he signifies the gentiles, who are mute in regard to praise: "Pour out your anger on the nations which do not know you" (Ps 79:6). Furthermore, they have a devil, because they sacrificed to devils: "All the gods of the nations are devils" (Ps 96:5). First, therefore, as a good physician he cured the cause and then the disease, because he cast out the devil first. Then when the demon had been cast out, the dumb man spoke. So the gentile, when freed from serving idols, spoke, namely, God's praise: "That every tongue confess that the Lord Jesus Christ is in the glory of the Father..." (Phil 2:11).
The effect follows: And the crowds marveled at what they saw. And because they marveled, they said: Never was anything like this seen in Israel. Now it is true that Moses and others worked miracles; but no one had worked so many or by a mere touch or as quickly as he: "Who is like you, O Lord, among the gods?" (Ex 15:11); "The works I do in my Father's name, they bear witness to me" (Jn 10:25). He also cures by faith, which the Law could not do, as it says in Romans (8:2): "For the Law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus has set me free from the law of sin and death," which was impossible for the Law. But the Pharisees said... The Pharisees, i.e., the separated, because they interpreted in a perverse way: "They turned good into evil" (Sir 11:31). Hence they said: He casts out devils by the prince of devils. Here Augustine tells us to note that Christ performed the same miracle twice. This is evident, because the evangelists say different things. Hence, when they seem to be contrary, we can refer to one or to another by saying that it was another miracle.

9—6
Mt 9:35-38
35. And Jesus went about all the cities and towns, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the kingdom, and healing every disease, and every infirmity. 36. And seeing the multitudes, he had compassion on them: because they were distressed, and lying like sheep that have no shepherd. 37. Then he saith to his disciples, The harvest indeed is great, but the labourers are few. 38. Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he send forth labourers into his harvest.
It has been shown that he helped those who came to him; here he tells how he went to others. He does two things: first, how he bestowed effects on some; secondly, affects (v. 36).
In regard to the first he shows where he confers help; secondly, what he taught; thirdly, what he did.
(35) He says, therefore, And Jesus went about all the cities and villages. In this an example is given to preachers not to be content with preaching only in one place: "I have appointed you that you should go and bear fruit" (Jn 15:16). All the cities and villages. It is fitting that this be connected with the preceding events. Since they had said that he cast out devils by the prince of devils, he shows that he does not have a devil: "I am for peace; but when I speak, they are for war" (Ps 120:7).
Then he tells what he announced. For he did two things, because he was preaching and teaching in their synagogues. He taught matters pertaining to faith and preached about morals. He did this in the presence of many, because in the synagogues: "I have told of your justice in the great congregation" (Ps 40:9). In this he differs from heretics, who teach in secret. But Christ's teaching was otherwise: "I have said nothing in secret" (Jn 18:20). He also touches on what he taught, namely, the gospel of the kingdom: "For this I was born, and for this have I come into the world, to bear witness to the truth" (Jn 18:37). Hence he taught heavenly things: "I, the Lord, teach you what is profitable" (Is 48:17). Then he shows what he did in deed, healing every disease and every infirmity. Diseases, to serious ailments; infirmities, as to light ones: "Who forgives all our iniquities, who heals all our diseases" (Ps 103:3). And why did he do this? In order to confirm by miracles what he had spoken by word, as in Mark (16:20): "The Lord worked with them and confirmed the message by the signs that accompanied it." He also gives to preachers the example that they should do and teach: "Jesus began to do and to teach" (Acts 1:1).
(36) When he saw the crowds, he had compassion for them. Here he shows how Jesus showed affection toward some. This is contrary to those who held that no affection was sufficient, but that effects were required; but here he says, When he saw the crowds, he had compassion on them. First, he mentions how he had compassion; secondly, he presents an example.
Then he mentions Christ's mercy; secondly, the cause.
He says, therefore, When he saw the crowds, namely, by a pious consideration, he had compassion on them, because it belongs to him to have compassion: "His compassion is over all his works" (Ps 145:9). This is what David desired to experience: "Turn to me and be gracious to me" (Ps 25:16).
And toward whom did he show compassion? To those who were harassed by devils and lying down, i.e., helpless in their infirmities. Or harassed by errors, lying down in their sins, like sheep without a shepherd. Hence Proverbs (11:14): "Where there is no guidance, the people falls"; "My sheep were scattered, because there was no shepherd" Ezekiel (34:5); and in the same (v. 2): "Woe to the shepherds of Israel who fed themselves; and Zechariah (11:17): "Woe to my worthless shepherd, who deserts the flock!"
(37) Then he said to his disciples. Here he induces others to compassion: first, he assigns the cause; secondly, he persuades to the effect (v. 38).
He presents two causes: first, the multitude of those striving toward good; secondly, the scarcity of teachers (v. 37b).
Many had assembled; therefore, he says, The harvest is plentiful. It is not a harvest when the grain begins to blossom, or when the grains appear, but when it is ready to be gathered; so men are disposed to believe as a result of preaching. Something like this is said in John (4:35): "Lift up your eyes, and see how the fields are already ripe for harvest." But the laborers are few, namely, goodness; hence the Apostle says: "We are God's helpers" (1 Cor 3:9). So confer what is in your power.
(38) And what? Pray the Lord of the harvest to send laborers into his harvest. When we have a deficiency, we should have recourse to God, since the office of preaching is obtained only by prayers. For the one who sends laborers is the Lord. Hence he says in John (4:38): "I have sent you." And he asks that he be asked, so that merit be accumulated by us, as we pray for the salvation of others. Likewise, he ordained it this way in order that the holiness of others may benefit still others, as it says in 1 Peter (4:10): "As each has received his gift, employ it for one another, as good stewards of God's varied grace." Hence he wishes that whatever grace and holiness they have received, they confer on others; and he, being asked, hears. For he asks that he be asked to send them: "How will they preach, unless they are sent?" (Rom 10:15). For the authority is acquired, as well as the grace; hence 2 Corinthians (5:14): "For the charity of Christ presses us." Again, Pray the Lord of the harvest to send laborers, not mercenaries, who cause harm by bad example, into his harvest, i.e., God's harvest. Mercenaries are not sent into God's harvest, but into their own; because they do not seek God's glory, but their own profit.

10—1
Mt 10:1-15
1. And having called his twelve disciples together, he gave them power over unclean spirits, to cast them out, and to heal all manner of diseases, and all manner of infirmities. 2. And the names of the twelve Apostles are these: The first, Simon who is called Peter, and Andrew his brother, 3. James the son of Zebedee, and John his brother, Philip and Bartholomew, Thomas and Matthew the publican, and James the son of Alpheus, and Thaddeus, 4. Simon the Cananean, and Judas Iscariot, who also betrayed him. 5. These twelve Jesus sent: commanding them, saying: Go ye not into the way of the Gentiles, and into the city of the Samaritans enter ye not. 6. But go ye rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel. 7. And going, preach, saying: The kingdom of heaven is at hand. 8. Heal the sick, raise the dead, cleanse the lepers, cast out devils: freely have you received, freely give. 9. Do not possess gold, nor silver, nor money in your purses: 10. Nor scrip for your journey, nor two coats, nor shoes, nor a staff; for the workman is worthy of his meat. 11. And into whatsoever city or town you shall enter, inquire who in it is worthy, and there abide till you go thence. 12. And when you come into the house, salute it, saying: Peace be to this house. 13. And if that house be worthy, your peace shall come upon it; but if it be not worthy, your peace shall return to you. 14. And whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear your words: going forth out of that house or city shake off the dust from your feet. 15. Amen I say to you, it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrha in the day of judgment, than for that city.
Having presented his doctrine, he now appoints ministers, who are described by number, power and listing of their names.
(1) By number: hence he says, he called to him his twelve disciples. Why twelve? In order to show the conformity between the New and the Old Testaments, because in the Old there were twelve patriarchs; and the disciples were also twelve. The second reason was to show the power and effects accomplished through them. For this number is composed by multiplying three by four, i.e., four three times or three four times. By the three the Trinity is signified; by the four the world. Therefore, it expresses that their preachers should be spread over the whole world; hence Mark (16:15): "Go into the whole world and preach the gospel to every creature." Also to denote perfection, because twelve consists of two sixes; but six is a perfect number, because its parts are few. For it is made from one, two and three, and those parts added together make six. Hence he called that many to denote perfection: "Be perfect, as your heavenly Father is perfect" (Mt 5:48).
He follows with their power, because he gave them power..., namely, to do or be able to do as he did. And not only what he did but greater (Jn 14:12). For there is no record that the sick were cured by Christ's shadow, as is recorded of the many cured by Peter's shadow falling on them (Acts 5:15). Power over unclean spirits, to cast them out. Hence he did not will that they cast them out as he did; but he did it by his word, but they in the name of Christ. Hence Mark (16:17): "In my name they shall cast out demons..." And not only the power to cast out demons, but to heal every disease and every infirmity: They will lay their hands on the sick and they will recover" (Mk 16:18). But if you ask why that power is not given to preachers now, Augustine answers that already visible is the greatest miracle, namely, that the entire world has been converted. Therefore, either there were miracles performed, and then I have proved my point; or if there were not, that is the greatest, because the entire world has been converted by fishermen, the lowliest of men.
(2) The list of their names is presented. Why? So that if a false prophet arose and claimed to be an apostle, he would not be believed. For this reason the letter of the foundation, i.e., of Manicheus, was rejected. And it should be noted that he always lists them by two's, because it is the number for charity. Also, wherever he mentions any with the same name, he indicates something by which they are distinguished. It should also be noted that he does not follow the order of rank, although Peter is always mentioned first. He is also called Simon, i.e., obedient; hence it says in Proverbs (16:20): "The obedient man shall speak of victory." Peter is named rock on account of solidity; and Cephas, which is a Syrian, not Hebraic name. Andrew, virile; hence it says in Psalm 27 (v. 14): "Be strong and let your heart take courage." (3) Philip, the mouth of the lamp; such a one should be a preacher: "Your word is well tried with fire" (Ps 119:140). Bartholomew, the son of him who curbs the waters. This is what Christ is called: "He binds up the waters in thick clouds" (Jb 26:8). Then James, the son of Zebedee, who was killed by Herod, who is called the supplanter. And John, who is called grace: "By the grace of God I am what I am: (1 Cor 15:10). — He does not follow the order of rank as Mark does. &8212; Then Thomas and Matthew. The others do not say, "tax collector," but he mentions it out of humility. Again, the others place Matthew before Thomas; but he does the opposite. Thomas means abyss, on account of the depth of faith. Matthew means forgiving, as in Ephesians (4:32): "Forgiving one another, as Christ forgave you." James the son of Alpheus, to distinguish him from the other. He is called a brother of the Lord, because he was a cousin. Thaddeus, the brother of James. He is called Jude, who wrote an epistle, and means heart: "Keep your heart with all vigilance" (Pr 4:23). (4) Then Simon the Cananaean, from the village of Cana. And Judas Iscariot, to distinguish him from the other Jude; and it is taken either from the village or from the stock of the tribe of Issachar, who is called death. Who betrayed him. Why is he listed? To give an example that dignity of rank does not make a person holy. Another reason is to remind us that it scarcely happens that in a large group someone is not evil. Therefore, he is listed to show that good persons are sometimes not without wicked ones: "As a lily among thorns, so is my love among the daughters" (S of S 2:2). Augustine: "My house is not better than the Lord's house."
(5) These twelve Jesus chose and appointed propagators of Sacred Scripture, charging them... Here he mentions their instruction: first, he instructs them by word; secondly, be deed (c. 11). By word on three matters: first, on their office; secondly, on money for expenses (v. 9); thirdly, on the dangers (v. 16). In regard to their office he command four things: first, where to go; secondly, what to say (v. 7); thirdly, what to do (v. 8); fourthly, for what purpose (v. 8b). First, he tells where they should not go, secondly, where they should go (v. 6). In regard to the first he says two things: first, Go nowhere among the gentiles, and enter no town of the Samaritans. The latter were midway between the gentiles and the Jews and were mentioned in 2 Kings (24 ff). They followed the Jewish rite in part and in part the rite of the gentiles. They were quite contrary to the Jews; hence he forbade them to go to those strictly gentile and those partly gentile. But this seems opposed to what he said below (28:19): "Go, teach all nations," and to Isaiah (40:5): "And all flesh shall see together that the mouth of the Lord has spoken." The answer is that they were sent to both; but due order had to be observed, because first to the Jews. And one reason is that the first thing to be done is what justice demands rather than what arises from mercy; but justice required that they preach first to the Jews, because they had the promises: "I tell you that Christ became a servant to the circumcised to confirm the promises given to the patriarchs" (Rom 15:8). But they were bound to the gentiles out of mercy, for it says in Romans (11:17) that the gentiles were wild shoots received into the olive tree, namely, by the faith of the patriarchs: "You, a wild olive shoot, were grafted in their place to share the root and richness of the olive tree." Furthermore, in his desire to introduce believers to the faith of the fathers, he commanded that the faith be preached first to the Jews.
The second reason is that the Lord infused into everyone whatever they were disposed for; but many of the Jews were already disposed by faith. And just as fire first kindles things near it, so the Lord out of charity desired the welfare of those who were near. hence it says in Isaiah (57:19): "Peace to the far and peace to the near, says the Lord." Furthermore, if he had gone first to the gentiles, the Jews, who very much hated the gentiles, would have rejected him out of indignation; therefore, in Acts (13:46): "It was necessary for the kingdom of God to be preached to you first." Hence he says, Go nowhere among the gentiles, i.e., do not go near the roads that lead to the gentiles, lest they talk about you. But he does not say, "the roads of the Samaritans." Mystically: God's disciples should not go anywhere among the gentiles or the heretics; hence Jeremiah (2:18: "What do you gain by going to Egypt to drink muddy waters?"
(6) But go rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel. Why sheep? Because they were lost more by the fault of the Pharisees than by their own. Hence Psalm 90 (v. 3): "We are his people and the sheep of his pasture" and 1 Peter (2:25): "You were straying like sheep, but now have returned to the shepherd and guardian of your souls." But what will they do, as they go about? Preach as you go: "I have appointed you to go and bear fruit, fruit that remains" (Jn 15:16).
(7) So he sends them as he was sent, to preach. Hence Do penance... and as Jesus had begun (above 4:17): "Do penance,": so he commands them. He had begun: "Do penance, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand"; "For salvation is far from sinners" (Ps 119:155), but now it is near through the passion of Christ: "With his own blood he entered once into the holy place, thus securing an eternal redemption" (Heb 9:12). Hence he says, is at hand, namely, through my passion. So it is established in them by partaking of grace: "The whole kingdom of God is within you" (Lk 17:21).
(8) But they could say: How shall we confirm what we say? Certainly by miracles as he did. So he says, Heal the sick... But if someone asks why the Church does not work miracles now, the answer is given that miracles were preformed to prove the faith, but now the faith has even been approved. Therefore, just as a person who formulated one demonstration to prove some conclusion would have no need for another one, so here. Hence the greatest miracle is the conversion of the whole world, so there is no need for other ones. But just as the other miracles were bodily, so every day spiritual miracles are performed, because the spiritually infirm are cured. For the infirm are those tossed about by sin and those prone to sin: "Welcome the man who is weak in faith" (Rom 14:1), and they are healed by the Lord. But those who consent are dead, because separated from God, as it says in Ephesians (5:14): "Awake, you sleeper, and arise from the dead." Likewise, lepers are cleansed; for lepers are those who infect others, because leprosy is a contagious disease, and sometimes they are cured. In 2 Kings (5:27) it is recorded that the leprosy of Naaman cleaved to Gehozi. Furthermore, devils are cast out; for devils are ones who have already committed sin: "They rejoice in doing evil and delight in the perverseness of evil"(Pr 2:14), and as is said of Judas (Jn 13:27): "Satan entered into him." And these are sometimes cured.
But because the apostles could say: "Now we shall be rich; if we perform miracles, we shall have much." This was the reason Simon Magus wanted to perform miracles. But the Lord excludes this, saying, You received without pay, give without pay. It is great to perform miracles, but it is greater to live virtuously. Hence he removes pride from them, because pride can happen in two ways: either from cupidity or from deserts. For the highest form of pride appears when a person ascribes to himself the good he has. Therefore he excludes this, because you have received: "What do you have that you have not received?" (1 Cor 4:7). Furthermore, you should be proud, because these things are not from your merits but are freely given. For one who obtains from merit does not receive as freely given. He also excludes cupidity: give without pay, i.e., not for something temporal. For the price of a thing is either more or equal. For that which you hand over for a price is not as fixed in your heart as the price you receive. But nothing is equal to God's gift, or greater: "Neither did I liken to her any precious gem, because all gold is but a little compared to her" (Wis 7:9).
(9) Take no gold..., because they could say: On what are we to live. So he instructs them about expenses: first, he forbids them to carry anything for expenses; secondly, he teaches from whom to accept hospitality (v. 11). He says, therefore, Take no gold. But note the words that follow: nor sandals, whereas Mark (6:9) says: "Wear sandals." Matthew says, nor a staff; Mark says: "Take nothing... but a staff." Consequently, these words engender doubt and difficulty, for the saying, take no gold... is either a precept or a counsel. But it is certainly a precept, because it says that Jesus charged them... But the apostles were both apostles and believers. Therefore, it was a precept for them either as believers or as apostles. If as believers, then all believers are bound to this; and this was a heresy, as Augustine says, which taught that no one can be saved except those who possess nothing. Again, there was another heresy that no one would be saved, unless he went about without shoes. These were heresies, not because they commanded something evil, but because they denied that non-observers were on the path to salvation. But if they were commanded in as much as they were apostles, then all prelates, who are successors of the apostles, are bound to these things.
But granted that they did not act wickedly, did not Paul act wickedly by carrying money and accepting it from some to give to others. Therefore, these words bristle with difficulties. So it must be said, according to Jerome, that he commanded something on account of their office as apostles, and not that it is necessary absolutely, but for that time. Hence before the Passion he charged them to carry nothing, but at the time of the Passion he says in Luke (22:35): "When I sent you out with no purse or bag or sandals, did you lack anything? They said, 'Nothing'." Then he continues: "But now, let him who has a purse take it, and likewise a bag. And let him who has no sword sell his mantle and buy one." Hence before the Passion they were sent to the Jews, among whom it was the custom to provide for their teachers. That is why he commanded them to carry nothing, when he sent them to the Jews. But that was not the custom among the gentiles; therefore, when they were sent to the gentiles, they were permitted to carry living expenses. Hence they carried them when they preached to others than the Jews. And because some things are for our needs and others for purchasing what we need, that is what is said, namely, that some riches are made by art, such as clothing and shoes; therefore, he forbids both types. So he says, take no gold..., because money is made of gold or silver or brass Hence Peter said: "'Gold and silver I have none, but what I have I give to you" (Acts 3:6). But why did the Lord give this command? Because he sent poor men to preach; therefore, some could not believe that they preached only for the income. So in order to remove that suspicion, he ordered them to carry nothing. He also did it in order to leave no room for worry; for if they were too concerned about this, the word of God would be impeded. He likewise forbids riches which help in case of need.
(10) And because they could say, "We shall not take gold or silver, but we can take a bag for eggs and bread, which are necessary for food," he even forbids this. No bag for your journey. But why did he forbid even this? Chrysostom says that it was in order to manifest his power to them, because he was able to send them off without these things. Hence Luke (22:35): "When I sent you without staff and bag, did you lack anything?" Therefore, he did it to show his power. Again, as to clothing, nor two tunics: not that they should possess only one tunic, but that they should not have two sets of clothing, such that they would store one and wear the other. Hence by "one tunic" is understood one set of clothing: "He that has two coats, let him give to him that has none" (Lk 3:11). Nor sandals. Why did he forbid these?
  • There are two causes with the same reason as for the gold and silver. The Lord sent them in such a way that they would be regarded as poor by all. Hence the Apostle in 1 Corinthians (1:26): "God called not many that were powerful." Therefore he wanted them to be lowly; for in the East the poor go about without shoes, although they do use footwear made of straw. Accordingly, he wanted them to go about as the poor of that country. And another reason — as Plato taught that men should not much cover their feet or head — in order to condition them in endurance he commanded that they go barefooted. Nor a staff. What is the reason? For some use horses, while others are kept upright with a staff. But he forbids even that slight thing, in order that they put their entire trust in him: "Your rod and your staff comfort me" (Ps 23:4). Hence what he says elsewhere, that they should carry a staff, was not a command but something to observe for the place and the time.
  • Augustine follows another path, saying that these are not precepts or counsels, but permissions, so that to abstain is more a counsel than to fulfill. Hence the sense is take no..., i.e., it is not necessary to own any shoes but those you are wearing. Nor a staff, i.e., nothing, as it is said, "not a speck." And why? For the laborer is worthy of his hire...; since you have the power to receive from others, it is not necessary to carry these things. Hence when something is permitted, if it is not done, it is not a sin; whatever is over and above is of supererogation. Hence even Paul, although he could receive from others, accepted nothing; and that was supererogation, as Augustine says, because not to use things permitted is of supererogation. Hence Paul says: "It is better for me to die than to shed my glory" (1 Cor 9:15). And why? Because he did not make use of that permission, the laborer is worthy of his hire. But what about the statement elsewhere, that they may carry a staff? Augustine says that it is not out of place for things to be said mystically sometimes and literally at other times. Hence what he says here in Matthew, namely, that they should not take a bag, he says literally; but what Mark says is understood mystically, namely, that they should not carry temporal things but have the power to accept them from others. Hence for the laborer is worthy of his hire. The "for" in this sentence is not causal. The workers are those mentioned above: "Pray the Lord of the harvest to send laborers into his harvest."
  • The third explanation is take [possess] no gold, i.e., worldly wisdom, silver, worldly eloquence, or a bag, i.e., anxiety, or two tunics, i.e., duplicity, or sandals, i.e., love of material things, for sandals are made from the hides of dead animals.
(11) And whatever town or village you enter... Above the Lord ordained that the apostles take no sustenance with them, and the reason he gave is that the laborer is worthy of his hire; now he declares how they should accept. First, he gives the way, because they should accept from those willing to give; secondly, what should be done in regard to those not willing (v. 14).
In regard to the first he does three things: first, he teaches them to select a host; secondly, he forbids them to change lodgings (v. 11b); thirdly, he tells them to salute the host (v.12).
He says, therefore: "It has been said that the laborer is worthy of his hire, in order that you know from whom you should receive, and lest you suppose that anyone's house be granted to you. Therefore, whatever town or village you enter, find out who is worthy in it, lest the host's bad reputation cause your preaching to be despised: "He must be well thought of by outsiders" (1 Tim 3:6). The second reason is that if he is a good person, he will more readily minister what you need. And in this he provides for them. The third reason is to exclude suspicion of profit; because when people saw such poor men not taking anything except from the good, it was a sign to them that they were not preaching for gain. The last two explanations are Chrysostom's; the first is Jerome's. And the Apostle says this: "We used neither words nor flattery as a cloak for greed" (1 Th 2:5).
He says, who is worthy in it, because it is regarded a great thing for one who receives such guests, as it says in Hebrews (13:2): "Do not neglect to show hospitality to strangers, for thereby some have entertained angels unawares." And stay with him. Here he teaches about stability of hospitality: stay with him. Why? So as not to cause the host sorrow. If he is worthy, he will receive you gladly and be sorry when you must go: "Is evil a payment for good" (Jer 18:20). The second reason is that they not be considered fickle, which does not befit a preacher: "In the serious throng I will praise you" (Ps 35:18). Also that they might avoid the mark of gluttony, because if they left poor hospitality for a good one, it would be charged to gluttony. Therefore, the Lord says that before they enter, they should inquire who in it is worthy.
(12) As you enter the house, salute it. Here he speaks of saluting the host: first, he mentions the salutation; secondly, the effect (v. 13). For it was fitting that they minister spiritual things to those who ministered temporal things, and not only spiritual things but things necessary for salvation by saying, Peace be to this house. And this was a suitable greeting, because the world was in conflict; but in Christ the world was reconciled. For they were the Lord's legates, and to what end? Certainly for peace; therefore, this greeting was suitable.
(13) Then he continues with the effect both on the good and on the wicked. And if the house is worthy... We can say that such a house will obtain a blessing. Hence the apostles or bishops in first turning toward the people say, "Peace be to you." So it says in Numbers (6:27): "They shall invoke my name upon the people of Israel, and I shall bless them." But if it is not worthy, your peace will return to you. Why does he say this? Did he not say that they should first inquire? Therefore, he shows that in such inquiries men make mistakes: "Man looks on the outward appearance, but the Lord looks on the heart" (1 Sm 16:7). For they were not yet perfect enough to know who was worthy. Your peace will return to you. This shows that sometimes someone prays and labors for the salvation of another, and yet he does not obtain the effect. Nevertheless, he does not lose what he did, but it redounds to him. Hence it will return to you, i.e., the fruit will be referred to you.
(14) And if anyone will not receive you... Here he speaks of those who do not receive: first, he teaches them what to do; secondly, what those will receive from God (v. 15). He says, therefore, if anyone will not receive you. He mentions two offenses: one is that they had not received them; the other is that they had not listened to the word of God which they had been sent to preach. Therefore, as you leave that house or town, because sometimes they were received in the town but not in any house, and sometimes not even in the town, as is recorded in the Acts of the Apostles. What, therefore, is to be done? Shake off the dust from your feet. This is exactly what Paul and Barnabas did (Acts 14:51). But why does the Lord command this? For dust clings to the feet; hence he ordered this to show them that they had made the labor of the journey useless. And this was to be punishment for them. As if to say: because of this you are deserving of damnation. Yet the Apostle says (Phil 2:16): "I have not labored in vain." Another reason is that the least one can have is dust; therefore, he wanted them to shake it off to signify that they would have nothing from them. The third reason is that by dust is signified temporal things, by the feet, affects, to signify that nothing temporal should remain in their affections. The fourth reason is mystical. The feet are their affections; for no matter how holy preachers are, it happens that their affections are stirred by some dust, either by vain glory, as it says in John (c. 13) that Jesus washed the disciples' feet and that he said: "He that is clean needs only to wash his feet, and he is wholly clean." Hence they needed to be washed for venial sins. And why did the Lord command this? To show that the preacher commits himself to danger. Hence if they do not believe him, it redounds to their damnation.
(15) But what is this? Will they not fare worse? Truly, I say to you, it shall be more tolerable on the day of judgment for the land of Sodom and Gomorrah than for that city, because, as it says in John (15:22): "If I had not come and spoken to them, they would have no sin." For they sin more who hear and do not, than those who have never heard. Therefore, perhaps those people from Sodom had not heard, so it will be more tolerable for them. Again, although they were unclean, they offered hospitality. Hence for this reason it will be more tolerable for them. But the opposite is stated in Genesis (c. 19), namely, that the sin of Sodom is the gravest sin, as is clear from the punishment. I answer that it is the gravest in the class of carnal sins. But as in directly against God, such as idolatry, is graver. Or you might answer that he is not comparing sin with sin but with circumstances, because those to whom they preached sinned, which was not true of the others. Likewise it refutes certain heretics who said that all sins are equal, and all punishments, and all merits, and all rewards. Therefore, he excludes this, when he says, more tolerable..., because it will be worse for certain sinners.

10—2
Mt 10:16-37
16. Behold I send you as sheep in the midst of wolves. Be ye therefore wise as serpents and simple as doves. 17. But beware of men. For they will deliver you up in councils, and they will scourge you in their synagogues. 18. And you shall be brought before governors, and before kings for my sake, for a testimony to them and to the Gentiles: 19. But when they shall deliver you up, take no thought how or what to speak: for it shall be given you in that hour what to speak: 20. For it is not you that speak, but the spirit of your Father that speaketh in you. 21. The brother also shall deliver up the brother to death, and the father the son; and the children shall rise up against their parents, and shall put them to death. 22. And you shall be hated by all men for my name's sake: but he that shall persevere unto the end, he shall be saved. 23. And when they shall persecute you in this city, flee into another. Amen I say to you, you shall not finish all the cities of Israel, till the Son of man come. 24. The disciple is not above the master, nor the servant above his lord. 25. It is enough for the disciple that he be as his master, and the servant as his lord. If they have called the good man of the house Beelzebub, how much more them of his household? 26. Therefore fear them not. For nothing is covered that shall not be revealed: nor hid, that shall not be known. 27. That which I tell you in the dark, speak ye in the light: and that which you hear in the ear, preach ye upon the housetops. 28. And fear ye not them that kill the body, and are not able to kill the soul: but rather fear him that can destroy both soul and body in hell. 29. Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing? and not one of them shall fall on the ground without your Father. 30. But the very hairs of your head are all numbered. 31. Fear not therefore: better are you than many sparrows. 32. Every one therefore that shall confess me before men, I will also confess him before my Father who is in heaven. 33. But he that shall deny me before men, I will also deny him before my Father who is in heaven. 34. Do not think that I came to send peace upon earth: I came not to send peace, but the sword. 35. For I came to set a man at variance against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter in law against her mother in law. 36. And a man's enemies shall be they of his own household. 37. He that loveth father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me; and he that loveth son or daughter more than me, is not worthy of me.
Above the Lord instructed them about their office and the necessities of life; here he instructs them about imminent dangers. In regard to this he does two things: first, he instructs them with a figure of speech; secondly, he explains it (v. 17).
In regard to the first: first, he foretells the dangers; secondly, how they should behave amidst dangers (v. 16b).
(16) He says, therefore: Behold, I sent you... Because he had said, and whatsoever town or village you enter, and then, the laborer is worthy of his food, they could have thought that all should receive them; but he rejects this. As if to say: It will not be so. Behold, I send you as sheep in the midst of wolves; hence I am sending you into dangers. He says this on two counts, namely, so that it will not be charges to his ignorance or weakness, as though he could not keep them safe; secondly, so that they would not consider themselves deceived. He compares them to sheep on account of meekness, but to persecutors to wolves on account of their rapacity. For Christ himself was a sheep: "He will be led as a sheep to the slaughter" (Is 53:7), and the disciples were sheep: "We are his people and the sheep of his pasture" (Ps 95:7). But lest you believe that this does not flow from my will, I send you in the midst of wolves: "As the Father has sent me, so I send you" (Jn 20:21). And why did God will to send them into dangers? In order to manifest his power, because if he had sent them armed, it would have been imputed to God's violence rather than to his power; therefore, he sent them poor. For it was a marvel that so many were turned to God by poor, despised and unarmed men, as the Apostle says (1 Cor 1:26): "Not many were powerful, not many were of noble birth; but God chose what is foolish in the world to shame the wise."
Be prudent as serpents and simple as doves. Here he shows how they should conduct themselves. For two evils could happen: if the apostles consented to them, evil could befall them; if they acted against them, the same would happen. Therefore, he advises two things, namely, prudence and simplicity: prudence, to evade evils inflicted; simplicity, not to inflict evil. Hence, because I send you, be prudent. He wants them to have the prudence of a serpent,
  • which consists in this, that it always wants to defend its head. Christ is the head, whom he commands them to preserve. Hence 2 Timothy (4:7): "I have fought the good fight, I have finished the race, I have kept the faith."
  • They should also preserve the Head, because he is the source of the whole (1 Cor 11:3); "Keep your heart with all vigilance" (Pr 4:23).
  • Again, another prudence of the serpent is that after a few years it crawls through a narrow opening and sheds its skin. This is what we should do in our manner of life, so that the Apostle says in Colossians (3:9): "Putting off the old man with its practices."
  • Likewise we should have the prudence of a serpent in preaching, because, as it is written in Genesis (3:1 ff), the human race fell on account of the serpent's cunning, because he attacked the weaker sex.
  • Likewise, he showed her the tree. Thus, preachers should convert sinners by some suitable means.
  • Likewise, they should convince them about the tree of the cross, so that just as he succeeded in evil by the wood, so they should make progress in good.
And simple as doves. He had compared them to sheep, because they do not murmur back or cause harm; here he compares them to doves,
  • because they have no anger in their heart.
  • Again, they are simple against the wiliness which carries one thing in the heart and another in the mouth: "They talk of peace with their neighbor, but evil is in their hearts" (Ps 28:3).
  • Against torments they have patience and simplicity: "The simplicity of the just will direct them" (Pr 11:3).
(17) Then the dangers are explained: Beware of men. First, in general, secondly, by citing each. Because they are simple, they might believe that he sent them in the midst of wolves literally; therefore, he explains, beware of men. For each thing should be named from what is in it principally. Hence we must see what is the principal mover in a man. If reason, he is a man; if anger, a bear or a lion; if lust, then it is not a man but a pig or a dog. Hence although by nature they are men, by affect they are wolves: "Man cannot abide in his pomp, he is like the beasts that perish and is become like them" (Ps 49:20); "Be not like a horse or a mule, without understanding.
They will deliver you up to councils... First, he tells to whom they will be delivered; secondly, by whom (v. 21). First he shows what has been said; secondly, he comforts them (v. 19). First he tells to whom they will be delivered; secondly, what will happen after that (v. 17b). In regard to the first, this: Such was the custom among the Jews, that if anyone for the first time said or did anything against the Law, he was called to the council and reprimanded; but the second time he was reprimanded and also flogged; if it happened a third time, he was either killed, when they had the power, or handed over to be killed by the one who had the power. And that took place, as is recorded in Acts (4:1 ff & 16). For it is state there that as the apostles were speaking to the people, they were threatened; and after this, when they continued to speak, they were flogged and told not to speak; in the third instance they stoned Stephen and delivered up James to Herod. Therefore, beware, because they will deliver you up to the council: "I have not sat with the council of vanity, and I will not enter with those who do evil" (Ps 26:4).
(18) And you will be dragged before governors and kings, as to Herod and many others. But you should have great consolation, because for my sake, whom you love. Augustine: "Love does all things as though they were slight or nothing." Also, "blessed are those who suffer persecution for justice' sake..." (Mt 5:10). And what will follow from this? This will be a testimony before them, i.e., against them, i.e., against the Jews and gentiles. For since they will deliver you up to the council, that will be a testimony against them. Also, because it is before rulers and kings, this will be testimony against them. Hence below (22:34): "Behold, I sent you wise men and scribes; some of them you will kill and some you will flog in your synagogues..." Or in this way: as a testimony to them, namely to the Jews and gentiles, because I am sending you to them as witnesses of my faith; hence a martyr is the same as a witness, because by your sufferings you will be witnesses to my Passion:"You shall be my witnesses in Jerusalem and in all Judea and Samaria and to the end of the earth" (Acts 1:8).
(19) When they deliver you up, do not be anxious how you are to speak or what you are to say. The apostles could say that they are stupid fishermen and will be stupefied; and this is not strange, because Moses, who had been instructed in the Law, when the Lord commanded him to go to Pharaoh, said: "I am slow of speech" (Ex 4:10). Therefore, to exclude this he says, when they deliver you up..., and he does three things: first, he removes the stupor; secondly, he promises the gift of wisdom (v. 19b); thirdly, the author of the gift (v. 20). Therefore, do not think about these matters, neither about what to say nor how to say it. The first pertains to wisdom; the second to eloquence. But opposed to this seems to be something Peter says in his letter (1 Pt 3:15):"Always ready to satisfy everyone demanding a reason for the faith and hope in you." Chrysostom answers that when one must answer and has time to think, he should not wait for divine help. But when the apostles were in trouble, they did not have time; therefore, they entrusted themselves to the Son of God. Similarly, when anyone has the ability, he should do what he can; but if he does not have time, he should entrust himself to the Son of God, although he should not tempt God, if he has time to think. Therefore, the Lord did not merely say, do not be anxious..., but when they deliver you up..., do not be anxious about what to say. From that promise it follows that "all our words are in God's hand" (Wis 7:16) and ":I will be in your mouth and I will teach what you are to say" (Ex 4:12) and "I will give you a tongue and wisdom" (Lk 21:15).
(20) But who is the author? Certainly the Holy Spirit, for it is not you who speak, but the Spirit of your Father speaking through you. Something like this is expressed by Paul in 2 Corinthians (13:3): "do you want proof that Christ is speaking in me?" But does not this make them seem possessed? It should be noted that every action proceeding from two causes, one of which is the principal actor and the second instrumental, should be named from the more principal. But they were acting instrumentally, the Holy Spirit principally; therefore, the entire action should be named from the Holy Spirit. It is also well to consider that sometimes a spirit moves by disturbing the reason, sometimes by strengthening it. Hence this is the difference between a movement of the devil and of the Holy Spirit. For man is not master except through reason, by which he is free; hence when a man is not moved according to reason the movement is one of possession. When he is moved with reason, he is said to be moved by the Holy Spirit. For the movement by the devil disturbs reason. But the apostles, although moved by the Holy Spirit, retained their reason; therefore, they spoke from themselves and not as one possessed. Hence he brings them to prophetic truth, as it says in 2 Peter (1:19): "we have the prophetic word made more sure."
(21) But the apostles could say: Who will deliver us up? We have no enmities. First therefore he shows by whom they will be delivered up; secondly, he proffers consolation (v. 22b).
Since someone can wickedly be on guard against persecution foretold to him in a general way only, he foretells it in particular. And he says two things in regard to the first: brother will deliver up brother. Sometimes it has literally happened that a father delivered up a son, and conversely; and a brother, his brother, either out of fear or hatred. For such is the virtue of faith that between men not of the same faith a strong friendship is hardly possible. And that is what he says: brother will deliver up brother... Hence it says in Jeremiah (9:4): "Let everyone put no trust in his brother." And for this reason it is necessary that they beware both on account of the harm a man suffers and on account of the loss of friendship: "If my enemy had taunted me, I would have stood it" (Ps 55:12). But there is more, because you are not going to acquaintances but to strangers.
(22) And this will not help, because you will be hated by all men. Hence John (16:10): "The hour is coming when anyone who kills you will think he is doing a service for God." But was this really true? Were there not many who received them? Therefore, he was speaking of men who lived on a human plane. but others, who were of God, received them. However, the cause of this is given: "If you were of the world, the world would love its own; but because you are not of the world, therefore the world hates you" (Jn 15:18). The Lord also promised consolation, because for my name's sake. For this should be sweet to you to suffer for my name, as it says in 1 Peter (4:14): "If you are reproached for the name of Christ, you are blessed." Again, he consoled them in another way, because they should arrive at their great success by way of tribulation For since he foresaw that many would fall, he urges them to persevere; because he who perseveres to the end will be saved. Hence 2 Timothy (4:7): "I have fought the good fight, I have finished the race, I have kept the faith. As to the rest, there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the just judge, will award to me on that day." Hence in Leviticus (3:9) it is said that the fat tail, i.e., the end, was offered.
(23) When they persecute you in one town, flee to another. In the beginning of this section he mentioned the dangers, when he said, behold, I send you... Here he teaches how they should behave. This is divided into two parts: first, he teaches them to beware of evils and dangers as to prudence: secondly, to maintain equanimity in dangers (v. 26).
In regard to the first: first, he teaches them to avoid bodily danger; secondly, spiritual (v. 24).
In regard to the first he does two things: first, he suggests the evil of dangers; secondly, he answers a tacit objection (v. 23b).
He says, therefore: I have said that he who perseveres to the end will be saved, but that is no reason to expose yourselves to danger; rather, when they persecute you in one town, flee to another. This is expedient for the weak, lest they fail by exposing themselves carelessly: "A wise man is cautious and turns away from evil, but a fool throws off restraint and is carless" (Pr 14:16). Likewise, it is for the perfect; and if not for their sake, then for the salvation of others, as it says in Philippians (1:24): "But to remain in the flesh is necessary for your sake." The Lord showed this when he fled into Egypt on account of Herod, as is recorded above (2:14). The apostles also did this, as in Acts (8:1). but John (10:12) seems not to agree with this: "The hireling flees and leaves the sheep." Therefore, it seems that this refers not to them but to hirelings. Augustine says that persecution threatens either one person, and then he should depart and leave others through whom salvation can be achieved; or it threatens the whole Church and then it is necessary for the entire Church to flee to safer places, as has already happened, or some should flee and other hold their ground, or the shepherd remain with his flock. He continues: I say to you, you will not have gone through all the towns of Israel, before the Son of man comes.
Then he answers a tacit objection, for they could say: You are sending us to Judea; if they chase us out, where shall we go? I say, granting that they expel you from one city, flee to another, and you will not be able to traverse the cities of Judea, before the Son of man comes, i.e., until he rises form the dead, and then he will send you to the gentiles, as it says below (28:19): "Go, teach all nations." Hilary explains it another way, namely, that he is speaking of the second mission, when he says, when they persecute you..., i.e., flee from the Jews to the gentiles, as it says in Acts (13:46): "It was necessary that the word of God be spoken first to you. since you thrust it form you and judge yourselves unworthy, behold we turn to the gentiles." Mystically in this way: When the heretics persecute you with their texts, refute them with texts; for they will not be finished, until the truth is manifested.
(24) A disciple is not above his teacher [master]. Here he urges them not to lose courage: first, by an example, secondly, by a favor (v. 26); thirdly, in view of the divine judgment (v. 28)
First, by an example he exhorts them not to lose courage; secondly, he applies it to his instruction.
First, he makes a comparison; secondly, what suffices for perfection (v. 25).
He says, therefore, a disciple is not above his master. For they could say: You say that we will be hated by all men; how can we endure so many hatreds. The Lord had given them great wisdom and great power; hence honor is owed to wisdom and reverence to power. Therefore, the Lord gives himself as an example of both. The disciple, as disciple, is not above his master; hence if they have not rendered me the honor due a master, then not to you. Again, a servant is not above his lord, and this is regard to his dominion. Hence John (13:13): "You call me master and lord, and you say well, for so I am."
(25) But one deserves glory, if he is as his master or lord; therefore, he adds, it is enough for the disciple to be like his master. For as in nature a thing is perfect, when it can produce another like itself, so one is a perfect disciple, when he is most like his master; similarly, for a servant. Therefore, it should not be burdensome to you, if you are as I am; hence it says in 1 Peter (2:1): "Christ suffered for us, leaving us an example to follow in his footsteps."
Then he calls them members of his household: If they have called the master of the house Beelzebub, how much more will they malign those of his household? He calls them members of the household for greater intimacy; hence it is a great gift to suffer for Christ, as it says in James (1:2): "Count it all joy, my brethren, when you meet various trials, for you know that the testing of your faith produces patience," and in Acts (5:41): "Then they left the presence of the council, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer dishonor for the name of Jesus." Hence it is not extraordinary for a member of a household to suffer for a friend: "You are fellow citizens with the saints and members of the household of God" (Eph 2:19). Hence if they call the master of the house Beelzebub, it is not strange, if they say insulting things to you. What is Beelzebub? It should be noted that Ninus is named the son of Bel; hence he made the image of his father be honored and called it Bel. Later it was translated into another language and called Beelzebub. Zebub means fly; for the sacrifice to him involved much blood where many flies gathered.
(26) So have no fear of them... Here he exhorts them not to give in to tribulations. First, he strengthens them; secondly, he mentions a comparison; thirdly, he applies it to his purpose. He says, therefore, "they will persecute you," but have no fear, because you should fear evil only; but it is a great good to bear what the Lord has borne. Hence Paul to the Galatians (6:17): "I bear on my body the marks of Jesus." Nothing is covered that will not be revealed. This can be referred to the preceding or to what follows. To the preceding thus: they will call you Beelzebub; but you should not worry, because in the end their malice will be revealed. Therefore, have no fear, because nothing is covered that will not be revealed, as it says in 1 Corinthians (4:5): "Therefore, do not judge before the time, until the Lord comes, who will reveal the hidden things of darkness and will manifest the counsels of hearts." And hidden, which differs from covered. For the hidden is something not manifest, as what one has in his heart, according to what was said above (9:4): "Why do you think evil in your hearts?" Something covered, however, is that which, although manifest, is concealed by something else. Or it can be explained thus: have not fear, because if your truth is not evident at once, it will be clear later.
(27) Then the Lord instructs them as an advocate is instructed, because he is first taught how to present proof, before making it known to others. Thus, the Lord had chosen disciples to spread his word to all people; therefore, he chose to teach them first in secret, saying, what I tell you in the darkness, utter in the light. There are two senses involved in a disciple's learning, namely, hearing and sight. What is said in the darkness is hidden; in like manner, what is heard by the ear. What I tell you in the dark, utter in the light, because in the light all things are made manifest. Again, that is hidden which is heard by the ear; therefore, he says, what you hear whispered, proclaim upon the housetops. But opposed to this is something in John (18:20): "I have spoken nothing in secret." But this must be understood in the following way: in secret I have spoken nothing that could not have been spoken publicly. Or in this way: what I tell you in the dark, i.e., among the Jews, who are darkness: "At one time you were darkness" (Eph 5:8). Or, what I say to you, who are darkness, utter in the light: "He will bring to light the things now hidden in darkness, and will disclose the purposes of the heart" (1 Cor 4:5). And what you hear whispered, preach upon the housetops: "Wise men hide their knowledge" (Pr 10:14); "What has been heard, explore with the mind" (Jb 5:27). On the rooftops, because in some regions the roofs were flat, so that even there manifestation can be made to all. Mystically, one preaches on the rooftops, when, subjecting the flesh to himself, he preaches to others.
(28) And do not fear those who kill the body. Above he showed that they should not depart from confessing the truth both by reason of an example and by reason of the reward. Here he shows that they should not depart by reason of God's judgment, because deeds are subject to divine justice. Or it can be connected in another way. He taught how persecutions are to be avoided; here he teaches that they should not cease performing their office on some account. But three things could prevent them: dishonor, fear of death and personal affection.
Therefore, he taught that they should not cease because of dishonor; here, not because of the fear of death; finally, not because of personal affection (v. 34).
Hence according to this he first teaches them not to fear those who kill the body, lest the preaching of the truth be forsaken; secondly, they are not to be feared, because they can do little harm; thirdly, he shows who should be feared, because he can do much.
First, therefore, he says, do not fear those who kill the body. And why? Because the body is destined to die; therefore, he is not doing anything that will not happen anyhow: "If Christ is in you, your body is indeed dead on account of sin" (Rom 7:10). Also because the killing of the body for the sake of glory is desirable: "Who will free me from the body of this death?" (Rom 7:24). Again, because it is brief and momentary: "For we who are living are always being delivered up to death" (2 Cor 4:11). And so, do not fear: "Who are you that you are afraid of man who dies, of the son of man who withers like grass?" (Is 51:12).
But cannot kill the soul. Here he shows that they can do little, because they cannot kill the soul; hence the spirit always lives: "Before a man are life and death, and whichever he chooses will be given to him" (Sir 15:17). For as the body lives in virtue of the soul, so the soul in virtue of God; and so God is the life of the soul. Therefore, they are not to be feared, for they can do little. So do not fear them; rather fear him who can destroy both soul and body in hell [gehenna]. If you say that those should be feared who kill the body, he is more to be feared who can even destroy the soul. Note that the word gehenna, as Jerome says, is not found in the Old Testament, but it is taken by the savior from Jeremiah (14:6) where it says: "The days are coming when this place shall no more be called the valley of the sons of Ennon but the valley of slaughter." Hence Ennon is the valley at the foot of the mountain in Jerusalem. It was very fertile and called the valley of Ennon [Hinnim]. But it happened that the place was consecrated to an idol; and so, because the inhabitants turned to pleasures, the Lord threatened to kill them and the place would not be called Ennon but corander, i.e., the tomb of the dead.
Hence he says, Do not fear those only who kill the body; rather fear him who can destroy both body and soul in gehenna, because God is not to be served through fear of punishment but through love of justice, as it says in Romans (8:15): "You did not receive the spirit of slavery to fall back into sin, but you received the spirit of sonship" And note that he excludes two errors. For some said that when the body dies, the soul perishes; he rejects this when he says, who can destroy [send] the soul into gehenna. Hence it is clear that it continues after the body. It was also the opinion of some that there would not be a resurrection, as it says in 1 Corinthians (15:12). He excludes this, because if both body and soul are sent into gehenna, it is obvious that there will be a resurrection; and this is obtained from Rev (20:9): "In the resurrection they will be thrown into the lake of fire and brimstone."
(29) Are not two sparrows sold for a penny? It has already been stated that they are not to be feared, because they cannot... Again, if they are not to be feared, because the little they can do cannot be done without divine providence. First, he shows divine providence over the birds of the air; secondly, over men (v. 30); thirdly, he inculcates security (v. 31).
He says, therefore, Are not two sparrows... By sparrows he gives us to understand small birds, sold for a penny? In this he notes their low value, because, as one is the smallest number, so a penny the smallest coin. But note, according to Augustine, that something is said to be valuable in two ways: either according to the order of nature, and then one sparrow is more valuable than a denarius; or according to our use, and then a denarius is more valuable. But it is objected that Luke (12:6) says five sparrows and two pennies. The answer is that the difference is small: if two are soled for a penny and five for two pennies, there is only a slight difference. And not one of them will fall to the ground without your father, i.e., without his providence. Why does he say this Because it agrees with the word of the Law (Lev c. 14) that when anyone is cured of leprosy, he offered two sparrows. One was immolated, but the other was dipped with cedar wood and hyssop in the blood of the bird that was killed; later the living bird was set free. He wills, therefore, that two be accepted and one not killed; and this is not done without God's providence. Hilary explains it this way: "By the two sparrows are understood the body and the soul, and they are surrendered for a penny, i.e., for a slight pleasure: 'Behold, for your iniquities you were sold and for your transgressions your mother was put away' (Is 50:1). And only one of them falls to the earth, namely, the body, but the soul moves to judgment." But it is written that God has no care for oxen; therefore, neither for sparrows. But it should be known that he provides for all creatures according to the mode of their nature; although among creatures is this diversity that some are naturally free and the rest not. The free creature has the power to do what he wills; the unfree does not have this power. Hence he provides for the rational creatures as free, but he provides for the rest as slave, just as the head of a household provides for the free in one way and for the slaves in another. For he provides for the free for their own sakes, for the slaves in as much as they are of use to the master and according as each is more capable of serving. In the same way divine mercy distributes to the rational creatures for their own sake, because all is done on account of their good or of their evil. Hence all things are reward or punishments for them in view of their merits. But everything done for the irrational creature is either for man's welfare or for the completeness of the universe, as it says in 1 Kings (c. 13) that a certain prophet was killed by a lion, and this on account of his guilt. As a mouse is killed by a cat to preserve the good of the universe; for this is the order of the universe, that one animal lives off another.
(30) Then he shows that care for men is different from that for brutes; hence he says, even the hairs of hour head are all numbered. He shows that God's providence varies, in as much as he provides in diverse ways. For he had said about sparrows that not one falls to the ground without the Father; but here he says that not only you will not fall but not even the hairs of your head. And here he points out the providence over the slightest acts, because everything in them is ordained to them, and the Lord makes provision for them. but it should be noted that he says, are numbered. The reason is that it is customary for a person to count things he wishes to keep; whatever he wishes to dispose of he gives to someone. Hence this is the difference between providence over rational creatures and others, that the former are immediately ordained to God but the others not. Again, what we count we wish to keep for ourselves; therefore, he did not say that the sparrows are counted, because they will not exist forever. But there is a question here: If the hairs are numbered, will they not all be restored in the resurrection, even those that have been cut off? If so, the length will be unsightly. Some say that the matter will not perish, but that what is superfluous in one section will be transferred to another section. But if no hair has been lost, what then?
Here are three opinions: Some say that nothing will be resurrected except what pertains to the truth of human nature. Others say that only what has been cut off by Adam will rise, for his grew so much. But others say that not only what was cut off by Adam but also by our own immediate parent. Hence whatever is added, if it is truly human, will rise; but whatever does not pertain to the quantity of the parts will not rise. but against this it seems that heat acting on something moist and nourishing acts also on the root, and so a man does not consume one without the other, since they are mixed together. Therefore, it seems that a different answer must be given, namely, that whatever is of the truth will remain only in so far as it pertains to completeness. But by the truth of human nature I mean what is specifically flesh; but the other, materially flesh. The flesh will rise as to its species, though not according to matter. But what is meant by flesh according to its species? I answer that man's parts can be considered either as to form or as to matter: as to form he remains always; but if we consider the matter removed, something is lost and then replenished, as happens in fire. So if logs are added to fire, the fire remains the same specifically; yet there was matter according to the removal of the logs. Hence the more perfect will rise. Consequently, he does not say, "your hair is weighed," but numbered. Therefore, they will rise not in weight but in number. Fear not, therefore...
(31) Here he assures them on the ground that they can do little, and what they can do, they cannot accomplish without God's providence. Fear not, therefore, you are of more value than many sparrows: "You have put all things under his feet, all sheep and oxen, and also the beasts of the field" (Ps 8:6); and Genesis (1:26): "Let us make man to our image and likeness; and let him have dominion over the fish of the sea and over the birds of the air, and over the cattle, and over the earth, and over every creeping thing that creeps upon the earth."
(32) So everyone who acknowledges me before men I will acknowledge before my Father. Here he touches on the advantage which accrues from acknowledging him; secondly, the loss which comes from denying him (v. 33).
He says, therefore: Thus I will that you suffer and die. Why? Certainly for your benefit, because he that acknowledges me before men... And he crushes the error of the one who said that it is not necessary to confess the faith except before God in the heart but not with the tongue before men. This is false, because "one believes with the heart unto righteousness, but confession is made with the mouth unto salvation" (Rom 10:4). I will acknowledge him before my Father, namely, when I shall have access to the Father, when it will be said: "Come, you blessed of my Father..." (Mt 25:34). But they could say: You are on earth, so this has little value; therefore, he adds, who is in heaven, and he has power.
(33) But whoever denies me before men in word, as Peter, or in action, as those of whom it says in Titus (1:16):"Some profess with their mouth that they know God, but in their deeds they deny him." I also will deny them, when he will say, as above (7:23): "I have never known you," i.e., I have never approved you.
(34) Do not think I have come to bring peace on earth... Above he urged the disciples not to abandon preaching the truth either on account of reproaches or fear of death. Here he urges that they not cease even on account of personal attachment. First, he shows that the separation from personal attachment is close at hand for them; secondly, how they should act in this matter (v. 37). In regard to the first he does three things: first, he excludes a supposed intention; secondly, he proposes his own plan (v. 34b); thirdly, he explains (v. 35).
He says, therefore: They could think thus: Why is it, Lord, that so many things will happen to us? With your coming we believed that we would have peace. Therefore, he says, Do no thing... But what is he saying? Is it not recorded in Luke (2:14) that at the Lords' birth the angels sang, "Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace to men of good will"? And the first time the bishop turns toward the people he says, "Peace be to you," and above the Lord announced peace. So it must be said that there are two kinds of peace, namely, good and bad. By the word "peace" is signified concord. There is evil peace, about which Wisdom (14:22) says: "They live in great strife due to ignorance, and they call such great evils peace." That is the peace of personal affections. I have not come to bring such peace; hence Revelation (6:4): "Its ride was permitted to take peace from the earth." There is also a good peace, about which Ephesians (2:14) says: "He is our peace who made both one"; wherefore, the angels said: "And on earth peace to men of good will. Therefore, I have not come to bring peace but a sword. It is the function of a sword to divide. This sword is the word of God: "The word of God is living and efficacious, and more piercing than a two-edged sword" (Heb 4:12). Hence, too: "The sword of the spirit, which is the word of God" (Eph 6:17). That sword was brought to this earth. Some believed and some did not. Consequently, a war takes place, as it says in Galatians (4:9): "How are you turned again to the weak and needy elements, which you want to serve again...?" Hence he came to separate that division. Therefore, he came to bring a sword..., i.e., the word, but partly; because some believed, and this came from him, and some did not, and this was from their own wickedness. Yet this, too, is caused by him, because he permits it, as it says in Romans (1:26); "For this reason God gave them over to their wicked desires."
(35) But someone could say: You have come to separate. Between whom have you come? Was it not between distant persons and strangers? He shows that it was not, but between those most closely united. For, he says, I have come to set a man against his father... For the closest union is twofold: one is the natural union; the other, domestic, or of the household; therefore, he brings a a word against both. Natural friendship is based on a natural act, which is generation, or the union of man and wife; domestic or household, on kinship. Against the first, therefore, I have come to separate a man from his father.
But there is a question. It was stated above, "I have come not to destroy the Law, but to fulfill it." But the Law commands that one honor his father... I answer that you are obliged to obey him, when it does not draw one from the love of God; but when it does draw one away, you are not bound to obey. And a daughter against a mother; and this is in regard to generation. And a daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law. And in this the New Law shares with the Old, as it is recorded in Exodus (32:26): "Whoever is on the Lord's side, come to me. And all the sons of Levi gathered themselves together to him. And he said to them: 'Put every man his sword on his side..., and let him slay his brother and friend.'" And this was regarded as worthy of praise for the Levites, as it says in Deuteronomy (33:8): "Of Levi he said, 'Your perfection and doctrine from your holy man,'" and he continues: "He said to his father and mother, 'I regard them not'; he disavowed his brothers and ignored his children." But a question arises: Why does he list six persons, whereas Luke (12:53) lists only three? The answer is that it is the same in both accounts, because one's mother is mother-in-law of his wife.
(36) Likewise he mentions those who pertain to the household, where he says, and a man's enemies will be those of his own household. And it says in Jeremiah (20:10): "For I hear many whisperings. Terror is on every side. 'Denounce him! Let us denounce him!' say all my familiar friends who were at peace with me." And notice that it is all in Micah (7:6): "The son treats the father with contempt, the daughter rises up against her mother, the daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law; a man's enemies are the men of his own house."
(37) He who loves father or mother more than me is not worthy of me. Here he shows how they should conduct themselves in that division. If you wish to receive the Lord's sword, it is important that you be separated form those he mentioned. But someone will say: I do not want to be separated from my father and those others; therefore, he says, He who loves father and mother more than me is not worthy of me. The Lord's exhortation is that he be preferred to all familial love: first, he gives the exhortation; secondly, the advantage it brings (v. 40). And he mentions three degrees. For it is natural that a man love his father, but more natural that a father love his son; also it is much more natural that he love himself. Why then does a father love his son more, and not the son love the father more?
  • Some give the reason that the father knows more about the son, if he is a son, than the son about the father. Also, the longer one clings to another, the more firmly established becomes the love.
  • Another reason is that everyone loves himself more than someone else. But a son is a certain part separated from the father, whereas the father is not part of the son. Therefore,...
  • Moreover it is natural for everyone to love what he has produced. But according to some there is a difference, because in some matters the son loves the father more; for the son's descent from the father is by nature, yet the son is by nature subject to the father; therefore, the father naturally loves the son, even a spiritual father, as it says in 1 Corinthians (4:14): "I do not write this to shame you, but to admonish you as my beloved children."
But sons are naturally subject to the father; therefore, they naturally honor the father and become more angry at an injury inflicted on their father than on themselves, and they desire their father's glory more than their own: "The glory of sons is their fathers" (Pr 17:6). Hence he who loves father or mother more than me is not worthy of me, because he is God who must be loved above all else: "I will not show partiality to any person or use flattery toward any man" (Jb 32:21). For God is goodness itself; therefore, he must be loved more. Therefore, he is not worthy of me who loves father or mother more than me. And he who loves son or daughter more than me... Why does a son love his father? Because whatever the son has is from the father, for he has nourishment and teaching from his father. And the son cannot give this to the father; but what the son receives from the father he receives in greater abundance from God. For he also teaches us, as it says in Job (35:11): "Who teaches us more than the beasts of the earth, and makes us wiser than the birds of the air." He also feeds us, as is said of Jacob in Genesis. Again, he preserves us forever. And a man gets this more from God than a son from his father. Therefore, God must always be loved more: "I know that my redeemer lives, and at the last he will raise me from the earth, and I shall again be surrounded by my skin and in my flesh I will see God" (Jb 19:25).

10—2
Mt 10:38-42
38. And he that taketh not up his cross, and followeth me, is not worthy of me. 39. He that findeth his life, shall lose it: and he that shall lose his life for me, shall find it. 40. He that receiveth you, receiveth me: and he that receiveth me, receiveth him that sent me. 41. He that receiveth a prophet in the name of a prophet, shall receive the reward of a prophet: and he that receiveth a just man in the name of a just man, shall receive the reward of a just man. 42. And whosoever shall give to drink to one of these little ones a cup of cold water only in the name of a disciple, amen I say to you he shall not lose his reward.
(38) And he who does not take his cross... It has been said that one who loves father..., but I say more: he that loves himself more than me is not worthy of me, because nothing can fill one's whole affection but God. Therefore, Deuteronomy (6:5): "You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your strength." Hence he says, he who does not take his cross and follow me is not worthy of me. This tells us that one who is not prepared to suffer even death for the truth, and that worst of deaths, namely, the death of the cross, is not worthy of me. Indeed, he should even glory in the cross, as Paul: "Far be it from me to glory except in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ" (Gal 6:14). In these words Christ foretells his own death: "Christ suffered for us, leaving us an example to follow in his footsteps" (1 Pt 2:21). It is also explained another way, namely, that one who afflicts his flesh takes the cross, as is said in Galatians (5:24): "Those who belong to Christ crucify their flesh with its vices and desires." Again, the cross is carried in the heart, when one grieves over sin, as the Apostle said: "Who is scandalized, and I am not on fire?" Finally, all this is not enough, unless one follows the Lord. Hence, and follows me. If you fast, if you sympathize with your neighbor, but not for my sake, you are not worthy of me. For it is a great thing to follow the Lord, as it says in Sirach (33:8): "It is a great glory to follow the Lord."
(39) But they could say: What shall we get from all this? So he shows them the punishment for those who do not obey; hence he says, He who finds his life [soul] shall lose it. Soul is taken for life. When one is in danger of losing his money, he says: I have lost my money; and if he is freed from danger, he says that he has found his money. In like manner if one is in bodily danger and is freed by some chance, he says that he has found his life. Therefore, one who finds his life and was in danger on my account and denies me to find his life, is not worthy of me. And he who loses his soul, i.e., life, i.e., if he exposes himself to death for my sake, will find it: "He that finds me shall find life and will draw salvation from the Lord" (Pr 8:35).
(40) He who receives you, receives me. Here he offers a remedy. You say that we should do all this. How are we going to live? Favor us. As the Pope gives his representatives the power to grant favors, so the Lord gives a reward to those who receive them. And he mentions three. He says, therefore, he who receives you, receives me, because they will have God, because you are my members, because member of a member. But they could say: there is nothing great in receiving a poor man or you. But on the other hand, he that receives me, receives him that sent me, because,as it says in John (5:23): "He that honors my Father, honors me." It is no small thing to have God as a gift, as it was imputed to the praise of Abraham (Heb 13:2).
(41) Furthermore, something else will follow, namely, the reward of a prophet. Hence he who receives a prophet in the name of a prophet, shall receive a prophet's reward. There are two outstanding qualities in a prophet, namely, prophecy: "I will pour out my spirit on all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophecy" (Jl 3:28); and the gift of justice: "Whom god made our wisdom and justice" (1 Cor 1:30). He who receives a prophet in the name of a prophet can be taken to mean he who receives a prophet in as much as he is a prophet, will receive the reward of a prophet. Or in another way: You say that we should receive the apostles, but some pseudo-apostles or pseudo-prophets will come. Therefore, he says: I am emphasizing not their reality but their name, because one who receives him in the name of a prophet, will have a reward. And which reward? The same as you would have if you received a true prophet. Furthermore, he makes no distinction about who he is, whether the one or the other. For he who receives a prophet, receives the reward of a prophet, because a prophet is thereby more inclined to do his work; for not only those who do, receive a reward, "but even those who consent to those doing it," as it says in Romans (1:32). Hence if you work together with a good one, you will receive a reward from that good one; if you minister the necessities of life, you receive a reward, because otherwise he could not fulfill his office. What follows is the same: He who receives a righteous man in the name of a righteous man, or Elijah, I would be glad to receive him.
(39) Therefore, he adds, and whoever gives to one of these little ones, i.e., to believers, as it says below (25:40): "Amen I say to you, as long as you did it to one of these, my least brethren, you did it to me"; as if to say: I do not car whether they were great or small. Someone could say: I am poor; I have nothing to give. So he adds, a cup of water. He does not say, "hot water" on account of a lack of word, so that he could not have an excuse. Hence he wants to say: the slightest thing you do will have its reward. And he confirms this, saying, Amen, I say to you, he shall not lose his reward; Is (40:10): "Behold, the Lord comes..., and his reward is with him, and his recompense before him."

11—1
Mt 11:1-15
1. And it came to pass, when Jesus had made an end of commanding his twelve disciples, he passed from thence, to teach and to preach in their cities. 2. Now when John had heard in prison the works of Christ: sending two of his disciples he said to him: 3. Art thou he that art to come, or look we for another? 4. And Jesus making answer said to them: Go and relate to John what you have heard and seen. 5. The blind see, the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead rise again, the poor have the gospel preached to them. 6. And blessed is he that shall not be scandalized in me. 7. And when they went their way, Jesus began to say to the multitudes concerning John: What went you out into the desert to see? a reed shaken with the wind? 8. But what went you out to see? a man clothed in soft garments? Behold they that are clothed in soft garments, are in the houses of kings. 9. But what went you out to see? A prophet? Yea I tell you, and more than a prophet. 10. For this is he of whom it is written: Behold I send my angel before my face, who shall prepare thy way before thee. 11. Amen I say to you, there hath not risen among them that are born of women a greater than John the Baptist: yet he that is the lesser in the kingdom of heaven is greater than he. 12. And from the days of John the Baptist until now, the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent bear it away. 13. For all the prophets and the law prophesied until John: 14. And if you will receive it, he is Elias that is to come. 15. He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.
(1)After these words the Lord went on from there to teach and preach; and this for three reasons.
  • One reason was to show by example what he had taught: "Jesus began to do and to teach" (Acts 1:1).
  • Secondly, to show that even the wicked should be preached to: "I am a debtor to the wise and unwise" (Rom 1:14).
  • Thirdly, to give others the opportunity to preach: "If a revelation is made to another sitting by, let the first be silent" (1 Cor 14:30).
(2) Now when John heard in prison about the works of Christ. The teaching of Christ has been mentioned and confirmed; the preachers have been instructed. Now the rebellious are calmed: first, he sets John's disciples at rest; secondly, the scribes (c. 14).
In regard to the first he does three things: first, he quiets the doubters; secondly, he rebukes the crowds (v. 16); thirdly, he gives thanks for the apostles' faith (v. 25).
In regard to the first a question is asked; secondly, the answer (v. 4).
He says, therefore: When he heard in prison about the works of Christ. This was the occasion for sending them. The same is presented in Luke (5:18) but in a different order. He says, therefore, that he was in prison as above (c. 4). Then Jesus began to work miracles. And this was fitting, that the sun not appear, while clouds were present: "The law and the prophets until John" (Mt 11:13). The works, i.e., the miracles, of Christ, he sent two of his disciples to say to him. Some try to condemn John for this, because he wondered whether he was the Christ, and it is obvious that one in doubt about the faith is an unbeliever.
Ambrose on Luke says that this was not a question proceeding from unbelief but from piety; for he is not speaking about his coming into the world but of his coming to the Passion. Hence he wonders if he had come to suffer, as Peter said. "This will never happen to you" (Mt 16:22). On the other hand, Chrysostom says that John already knew from the beginning, when he said: "behold the Lamb of God" (Jn 1:28). It is clear, therefore, that he knew him to be a victim to be sacrificed. Hence he is commended here for being more than a prophet; but prophets knew future events. Gregory gives another reason, namely, that it is not a question about coming into the world or to the Passion but about descending into hell; because John was close to the time for going to hell, he wanted to be made certain. Are you he who is to come? But Chrysostom objects to this. For those who are in hell it is a state of punishment; hence it seems that he would have asked this without reason. But this is not contrary to Gregory, because he did not wish to announce conversion to the captives, but to the just, that they might rejoice. Another reason is that the Lord often puts questions, not because he was not sure, but to remove calumny, as in John (11:34) he asked about Lazarus: "Where have you placed him?" not because he did not know, but so those who showed him the tomb could not deny or calumniate. Therefore, it was the same with John. Because his disciples were suspicious of Christ, he sent them, not because he was in doubt, but in order that they not suspect but confess him. But why did he not send them before? Because he was always with them before and assured them; but since he wanted to depart from them, he wanted them to be made certain about Christ.
(3) He says, therefore, Are you he who is to come, or look we for another? It is true that our fathers awaited you, as it says in Exodus (c. 4).
(4) And Jesus answered them. Here Christ's answer is given. John and many disciples, as John says (c. 4). Therefore, there was a dispute among them, because they saw Christ's works and preferred him to John. But seeing John's abstinence, they prefer him to Christ. Hence, first he proposes the question; secondly, he commends John (v. 10).
In regard to the first he answers in terms of his coming and Passion. The time will come, when God will suffer and many will be scandalized, because "to the Jews a scandal" (1 Cor 1:23). Hence he answers when this will be. According to Chrysostom he wants to show that he whom the prophets had foretold has come. Hence three things were promised by the prophets: sometimes the coming of God, by some the coming of a new teacher, by some the coming of sanctification and redemption. How shall we say then that he will come? And he answers in the same way Isaiah (35:4) answers: "Behold God will come and save us." Hence you will see those miracles. Go and tell John what you hear in the teachings and see in the miracles. Again, a teacher was promised: "Be glad, O sons of Zion..., because he has given you a teacher of justice" (Jl 2:22).
(5) The blind see..., and this literally. Then if you ask when he will come: "The spirit of the Lord is upon me; he has sent me to preach to the meek" (Is 61:1), and this is signified when he says the poor have the Gospel preached to them, i.e., poverty will be blessed. Hence above (5:3); "Blessed are the poor in spirit..." and Luke (4:18): "The spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he has anointed me to preach the gospel to the poor." Again, someone holy will come to sanctify sinners; hence Isaiah (8:13): "The Lord of hosts, him you shall regard as holy."
(6) Hence to some was promised sanctification, and after they were sanctified, others would be scandalized; therefore, he says, Blessed is he who is not scandalized in me. Hence it says, "So Jesus also suffered outside the gate, in order to sanctify the people through his own blood" (Heb 13:12). Therefore, he shows the signs of his coming. But if we speak in the moral sense, the entire process of man's sanctification is signified. For the sinner first suffers blindness, when the reason is darkened: "Like the untimely birth that never sees the sun" (Ps 58:8); "Bring forth the people who are blind but have eyes" (Is 43:8). He is said to be lame, when the mind is drawn to various things, as it says in 1 Kings (18:21): "How long will you go limping with two different opinions?" Likewise, he becomes ulcerous in treachery and leprous, because then he cannot be recalled and infects others. After that he becomes deaf, because chastening is not heard. Then he dies: "Awake, O sleeper, and arise from the dead" (Eph 5:14). All these the Lord heals. The last are the poor in spirit, so that no health remains in them: "My loins are filled with burning, and there is not health in my flesh" (Ps 38:7). These, too, the Lord heals and they rise to a certain mental soundness, in which is true peace: "Great peace have those who love your law; nothing can make them stumble" (Ps 119:165).
(7) As they went away. Here he satisfies the crowd's doubts. Although the crowds had heard John's witness to Christ, they now seemed to hesitate. For they could have three things in their heart, because a person changes his mind for three reasons: either on account of fickleness of mind, or for the sake of some profit, or on account of the human spirit's passing from ignorance of the truth to knowing it: "For God knows that the thoughts of men are vain" (Ps 94:11). therefore, he first excludes fickleness from them; secondly, the desire for profit (v. 8); thirdly, he shows that he has prophetic truth (v. 9).
He says, therefore, As they went away. The Lord teaches us with remarkable tact, as he never wished to praise John in the presence of his disciples or anyone in his own presence: "Let another praise you and not your own mouth; a stranger and not your own lips" (Pr 27:2). Because if the one praised is good, he is embarrassed; if he is evil, he is flattered. Jesus began to preach to the crowds: "What did you go out into the desert to see? Did you go to see a reed ? No, but you went out to see a resolute man. For a reed is easily moved; hence a mind that changes quickly is regarded as a wind: "So that we may no longer be children, tossed to and fro with every wind" (Eph 4:14).
(8) Likewise, he is not inconstant as seeking profit. Why then did you go out? For all riches pertain to some bodily use, such as food or clothing. And it is evident that neither of these had any influence. Therefore, there is no reason to believe that he says this for any advantage: Why then did you go out? To see a man clothed in soft raiment? But why does he make no mention of food? Because there was no question on that point. But he was clothed in camel's hair. Hence those who wear soft raiment are not in the desert but in kings' houses. Chrysostom explains it another way: Some are lightheaded by nature, others from pleasure, as Hosea (4:11) says: "Fornication and wine and intoxication take away understanding." He removes the first by what he said above; the second, when he says, wear soft garments; therefore, he is not inconstant from the pleasures of life.
But here a question can be raised about being clothed in pleasures: Is it a sin? If not, it should not have been charged against that rich man, who dressed in purple and fine linen every day (Lk 16:19). Augustine says that such things are not to be considered, but the intention of the user; for one should be dressed after the custom of those among whom he lives. Therefore, the custom needs further clarification. Hence some dress more sparingly, some more ornately; and both ways require a distinction. If more sparingly, then it is either for a good intention, and this is good, or is for vainglory, and this is evil. If more ornately, it is on account of pride, and this is evil; or for a symbol, as a bishop or priest, and this is good. Mystically, by men who wear soft garments are signified flatterers; for he is dressed in soft garments who is mollified by complimentary words, as proud men seek glory from words: "If a ruler listens to the words of a lie, all his officials will be wicked" (Pr 29:12).
(9) But they might say: He is inconstant and speaks from a human spirit; therefore, he removes this: But what did you go out to see? A prophet? Hence he bears witness that he did not speak from a spirit that was human but prophetic. So he shows that he is a prophet and more than a prophet. For he was a prophet, as it says in Luke (1:76): "And you, child, shall be called a prophet of the Most High." Likewise, he raised him above the prophets, saying, I tell you, and more than a prophet. He said this for three reasons:
  • first, because the office of a prophet is to foretell the future; but he manifested not only the future but also things present, saying: "Behold the Lamb of God, behold him who takes away the sin of the world" (Jn 1:29).
  • Secondly, he is not only called a prophet but the Baptizer, as above (c. 3); and the precursor, as in Luke (1:76): "You will go before the face of the Lord to prepare his ways."
  • Thirdly, as to his manner: for he acted more miraculously than a prophet, because he prophesied from his mother's womb; the others did not, as it says in Luke (1:44): "For behold, when the voice of your greeting sounded on my ears, the infant in my womb leapt for joy."
(10) This is he of whom it is written. Here he proves John's excellence: first, by a text; secondly, from his special privileges (v. 11). He says, therefore: I have said that he is more than a prophet, concerning whom Malachi (3:1) speaks: Behold, I sent my messenger [angel], who shall prepare your way before you... In this text John's outstanding qualities are mentioned: first, because he calls him an angel. For an angel is higher than a prophet, because as a priest is midway between a prophet and the people, so a prophet between angels and priests. But the angel is between God and prophets; hence Zechariah (1:9) says: "The angel who spoke in me." Angel is the name of an office, not of a nature; hence John is called an angel from his office. For there is a difference between an angel and a prophet, because the angels see openly; hence it says below (18:10): "I say to you, that their angels always behold the face of my Father in heaven." Angels always see God's face, but the prophets do not. Hence, as angels always see the face of the Father, so John saw Christ in a special way; and because it was a special way, he says my. He also says, before my face. When a king goes somewhere, many people precede him; but the more familiar ones go before his face. So John is considered more honorable, because he was sent before his face; for the nearer one is, the more honorable he is. Finally, he prepared the way, because he baptized; hence, he says, who shall prepare your way before you.
(11) Amen, I say to you. Above the Lord commended john on the authority of a prophet [Malachi]; now he intends to commend him in his own words and explains the prophet's text. He does three things: first, he commends him as to the difference of every order and state; secondly, as to the difference between the Law and the Gospel (v. 12); thirdly, as to the difference between the present age and the future (v. 14).
First, he shows that he is outstanding among those on earth; secondly, he shows him lesser among the angels (v. 11b).
He says, therefore: it has been stated that John is an angel, and to put it briefly, I say to you, among those born of women there has arisen no one greater than John the Baptist. He was speaking in a proper sense, when he said, has arisen, because all are born children of wrath (Eph 2:3). Therefore, whoever can attain to the state of grace arises. Hence among those born of women. And he speaks precisely, in order that Christ be excluded from this generality, because "woman" suggests defilement, but "female", sex. Hence if son of woman is found anywhere, as in John (19:26): "Woman, behold your son," in that case it denotes sex, not defilement. But how can he say, among those born of women there has arisen no one greater ? Is he for this reason greater than all? Jerome says that it does not follow: If a greater has not arisen, therefore he is greater. But Chrysostom says that he is greater than all. Therefore, according to the first explanation, I say that the argument would be valid among angels, where there is order, i.e., that the one than whom none is greater is the greatest; but among men it is not true, because among men there is no order according to nature but only according to grace. Again, if he is said to be greater than all the patriarchs of the Old Testament, it is not incongruous, because he is greater and more outstanding who has been called to a greater office. For Abraham is great among the patriarchs by reason of his faith; but Moses as to the office of prophet, as it says in Deuteronomy (34;10): "There has not arisen a prophet since in Israel like Moses." They had all been the Lord's precursors, but none was as great or more favored. Therefore he was raised to a greater office: "He will be great before the Lord" (Lk 1:15).
Yet he who is least in the kingdom of heaven is greater than he. Taking their stand from these words, some have found occasion for calumny; for they want to damn all the fathers of the Old Testament. For if he is greater than the others, it follows that the others are not among those to be saved, because by the kingdom of heaven the present Church is designated. Therefore, if John was not a member of the present Church, he was not among the number of the elect; nor, consequently, were the others.
But this opinion is erroneous, because it is evident that what the Lord says is in praise of John. However, this expression can be explained in three ways: first, so that by kingdom of heaven the order of the blessed is understood and whoever is least among them is greater than one on the way. Therefore the Lord calls the present state a childhood: "When I became a man, I put away the things of a child" (1 Cor 13:11); hence those on the way are called children. And this is true, if one is speaking of the actually greater; for one who has attained is actually greater. But it is otherwise with the virtually greater: for one small herb may be greater in efficacy but smaller in size than others.
It is explained in another way so that the present Church is designated by the kingdom of heaven. Then the lesser is not taken universally but in relation to time: "He that comes after me was made before me" (Jn 1:15). Hence, he that is lesser is greater than he.
It can also be explained a third way. For someone is called greater in two ways: either as to merit, and thus many patriarchs are greater than certain persons in the New Testament, as Augustine says that John's celibacy is not preferred to Abraham's marriage; or by comparing one state to another, as virgins outrank the married, although not every virgin is better than each married person. Hence John's greatness lies on a boundary, because he is greater than wayfarers but less than those who have attained, so that he holds a middle place.
(12) From the days of John the Baptist until now... Here he is commended on the basis of the distinction between the Old Testament and the New Testament, so that John's excellence is marked by the fact that he is the beginning of the New Testament and the end of the Old Testament. Thus he said: "He that is least in the kingdom of heaven is greater than he," which refers to the fact that he is the beginning of the New Testament; but from the days of John the Baptist, i.e., of his preaching, the kingdom of heaven suffers violence.
This is explained in three ways.
  • First, it is known that in cases of ravishment there is violence and a struggle. Hence it is required that a sinner, if he is able to reach the kingdom of heaven, must climb to spiritual things and struggle a great deal.
  • It is explained in another way. It is known that rapine, properly speaking, means that something is taken by force contrary to the will of the owner. The preaching of salvation was made to the Jews and then to everyone through Christ: "I have not been sent except to the lost sheep of the house of Israel" (Mt 15:24). And although he was sent to them, they did not receive him; yet those to whom he was not sent seized it. Hence he says above: "Many shall come from the east and from the west, and shall recline with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven; but the children of the kingdom will be cast into the outer darkness" (Mt 7:12). And below (21:43): "The kingdom of heaven will be taken from you and given to a people producing the fruits of it." Therefore, they have taken it by violence. And this is Hilary's explanation
  • The third explanation is this: What is taken by violence is snatched quickly; hence Job: "As a torrent which rushes quickly into the valleys": and this is on account of the speed of its movement. And because preaching had so moved men's hearts, the motion seemed swift; therefore, he says, it suffers violence, because they tend toward the kingdom after the manner of someone in a hurry. Hence the Gospel began with him and he is its end.
(13) Hence Christ says: For all the prophets and the Law prophesied until John, because all the prophets were for the sake of Christ and began to be fulfilled from the time of John's preaching. Hence Luke (24:44): "Everything written about me must be fulfilled." And this until John. Does this mean that there were no prophets after John? Do we not read below (23:34): "Behold, I sent you prophets, wise men and scribes"? The answer is that a prophet is sent for two purposes: to strengthen faith and to correct morals: "Where there is no prophecy the people cast off restraint" (Pr 29:18). To strengthen faith, as it says in 1 Peter (1:10): "The prophets who prophesied of the grace that was to be yours searched and inquired about this salvation; they inquired what person or time was indicated by the Spirit of Christ within them." Hence prophecy served those two things: faith has now been established, because Christ's promises have been accomplished. But for the correction of morals, prophecy has never ceased nor will ever cease. Therefore John is outstanding, because he is between the Old and the New Law; hence he was sent before his face, as though at the same time as Christ.
(14) And if you are willing to accept it, he is Elijah who is to come. Here he shows John's greatness as far as the distinction between present and future is concerned. For Elijah was the Lord's precursor; hence Malachi (4:5): "Behold, I will send you Elijah, the prophet...," and John is Elijah. but what is the Lord saying? For when John was asked if he was Elijah, he said that he was not. But this refutes a heresy which posited transmigration of souls, namely, that the soul went from one body and entered another body; therefore Elijah's soul had entered John, so they said. But this opinion is false, because he denied that he was Elijah. But Christ said that John was Elijah on account of three similarities: first, because, as one angel is said to be similar to another angel, because they are equal in office, so Elijah and John were equal in office, because both were precursors: "He will go before the face of the Lord to prepare his ways" (Lk 1:76). Also as to manner of life, because he led an austere life (1 Kg 19:6). Again, as to persecution, because as he was persecuted by Jezebel, so John by Herod. Hence if you are willing to accept it in the sense in which it should be taken, he is Elijah.
(15) And so that they might understand that he was speaking in a mystical way, he adds, he who has ears to hear, let him hear, i.e., he that has ears spiritually, let him hear and understand.

11—2
Mt 11:16-19
16. But whereunto shall I esteem this generation to be like? It is like to children sitting in the market place. 17. Who crying to their companions say: We have piped to you, and you have not danced: we have lamented, and you have not mourned. 18. For John came neither eating nor drinking; and they say: He hath a devil. 19. The Son of man came eating and drinking, and they say: Behold a man that is a glutton and a wine drinker, a friend of publicans and sinners. And wisdom is justified by her children.
(16) But to what shall I compare this generation? Here he breaks forth into rebuking the crowd: first, he places a question; secondly, a likeness; thirdly, he explains.
He proceeds, therefore, in this manner: John is compared to Elijah by reason of his office, but to what shall I compare this generation? Why does he say this here? Because as a person who has done all he could for someone and he is ungrateful does not know to what he should be compared, so the Lord had done all kinds of favors for this generation; hence Isaiah (5:4): "What more ought I have done for my vineyard, and have not done it?" To what, therefore, can I compare such malice?
It should be noted that in Scripture a generation sometimes is taken for a group of good people, sometimes of wicked, sometimes of both. For a group of good people, Psalm (112:2): "the generation of the just will be blessed"; for a group of wicked people, Matthew (12:39): "An evil and adulterous generation..."; for both, Ec (1:4): "A generation goes and a generation comes, but the earth remains forever."
It is like children sitting in the market place... Here he presents a comparison which can be explained according to the literal sense or the mystical. First, he makes a comparison with boys; secondly, he adapts it (v. 18).
It should be noted that it is natural for man to seek pleasures and always to seek them; and unless he is withdrawn by anxieties, he immediately rushes into evil pleasures. But children do not have anxieties; therefore, they spend their time on what befits them, namely, playing. It should also be noted that man is naturally social, because one naturally needs another; hence he delights in being with others, so that the Philosopher says in Politics I: "Every man who lives alone is either better than men and is a god, or he is worse than man and is as beast." Hence he says, sitting in the market place, because no one wishes to play alone but in the market place, where many are gathered. Also it should be noted that it is natural for man to delight in representations; hence if we see something well sculptured, which well represents what it ought, we are pleased. Therefore boys, who are delighted in games, always make their games consist of some representation, such as of war or something of that sort. Note also that all affections of the soul always end in either of the two emotions, joy or mourning.
(17) And calling to their playmates. The sense is this: suppose that some boys are in one place and others in another, so that some should sing and some dance; one group does one thing, the other is to react. If they sing and the others do not respond according to their role, the former are hurt and say: We sang to you and you did not dance. Against nothing so moves the spirit as song; hence Boethius in his Music tells of a person who was arguing with another in Pythagoras' presence, and the others conversed in song. Then Pythagoras ordered them to sing a different song, and the first man settled down. Therefore it should be noted that some songs are joyful, as it says in Sirach (40:20): "wine and music gladden the heart"; hence it says, we sang, i.e., a joyful song, and you did not dance. Likewise it happens that just as some are moved to joy, so others to tears; hence Jeremiah (9:17): "Send for the mourning women and let them raise a wailing over us." Therefore they say, we wailed, i.e., sang sad songs, and you did not mourn.
Mystically by the boys is signified the people of the Old Law, among whom some inspired spiritual joy, as David: "Rejoice, you just, in the Lord" (Ps 33:1); some grief, as Joel (2:13): "'Turn to the Lord with your whole heart, with fasting, with tears and wailing." Hence they can say, we sang, i.e., incited to spiritual joy, and you have not acknowledged it; we wailed, i.e., invited you to repentance, and you have not accepted.
(18) John came neither eating nor drinking... Here he applies the comparison: first, he applies it; secondly, he assigns reasons (v. 19b). Men are drawn to a good life in two ways: some at the sight of holiness, others by the way of companionship. The Lord and John divided the two ways between themselves: John, or rather the Lord through John, shows the way of austerity; he himself shows a way less severe. Yet they were converted by neither. Hence he says, John came neither eating nor drinking. And this was literally true, because he was extremely abstemious; and they say, He has a demon. Like the hypocrites they turn good into evil.
(19) The Son of man came eating and drinking, i.e., using food differently; but to no avail, because they do not believe. They say, Behold a glutton and a drunkard, a friend of tax collectors, against what is said in Proverbs (23:20): "Be not among winebibbers, or among gluttonous eaters of meat." Here it should be noted that one who pays attention to what men say will never do any good: "He who observes the wind will not sow, and he who regards the clouds will not reap" (Ec 11:4). But here a question arises: Why did the Lord choose a more lenient life and through John demonstrate a harsher one? The reason is that the Lord supported his actions with miracles, which John did not perform; therefore if he possessed no excellence, his testimony would not have been accepted, as we observe in the saints that one excels in one thing and another in another: thus Augustine was excellent in doctrine but Martin in miracles. Another reason is that John was a man of purity and so abstained from carnal desires; but Christ was God, and if he had taught severity, he would not have been shown to be man. Therefore he assumed a life more human. The final reason was that John was the end of the Old Testament, wherein heavy burdens were imposed; but Christ was the beginning of the New Testament, which proceeds by way of meekness.
And wisdom is justified by her deeds. This can be taken in two ways: in one way by turning it back to whatever was said about John and Christ; and then the sense is that when a man does what he ought and the other is not reformed, then the former saves his own soul and is justified in his words. Wisdom is justified (this is the Son of God, or Christ), i.e., appeared just to its children, because it manifested what it should have to the just: abstinence by John, meekness by Christ. Or it can be explained another way: the children of the devil say that he is a glutton and a wine-bibber, but the children of wisdom understand that life does not consist in food and drink but in stability of mind, which uses food according to place and time and abstains when it is fitting, so that they do not exceed by using too much or fail by using too little. Accordingly, the Apostle says in Philippians (4:12): "In any and all circumstances I have learned the secret of facing plenty and hunger, abundance and want." Therefore he would not seem to manifest complete wisdom, if he abstained entirely, because it would suppose that all justice lies in abstinence; but it does not lie in this but in stability of mind.
And note that he says, wisdom, because to use food or to abstain in accord with the moderation of wisdom is to abstain when one ought and to partake when one ought.

11—3
Mt 11:20-30
20. Then began he to upbraid the cities wherein were done the most of his miracles, for that they had not done penance. 21. Woe thee, Corozain, woe to thee, Bethsaida: for if in Tyre and Sidon had been wrought the miracles that have been wrought in you, they had long ago done penance in sackcloth and ashes. 22. But I say unto you, it shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon in the day of judgment, than for you. 23. And thou Capharnaum, shalt thou be exalted up to heaven? thou shalt go down even unto hell. For if in Sodom had been wrought the miracles that have been wrought in thee, perhaps it had remained unto this day. 24. But I say unto you, that it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom in the day of judgment than for thee. 25. At that time Jesus answered and said: I confess to thee, O Father, Lord of Heaven and earth, because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them to little ones. 26. Yea, Father: for so hath it seemed good in thy sight. 27. All things are delivered to me by my Father. And no one knoweth the Son but the Father: neither doth any one know the Father, but the Son, and he to whom it shall please the Son to reveal him. 28. Come to me all you that labor and are burdened, and I will refresh you. 29. Take up my yoke upon you, and learn of me, because I am meek, and humble of heart: And you shall find rest to your souls. 30. For my yoke is sweet and my burden light.
Having satisfied John's disciples, he now rebukes non-believers: first, the Lord's deed is described; secondly, his words (v. 21).
(20) He says, therefore, Then he began to upbraid the cities. The upbraiding is concerned with the benefits and with gifts. For the Lord had conferred a great benefit, because he had enlightened them by his presence; but they were ungrateful and, consequently, deserved rebuke: "O my people, what have I done to you? In what way have I wearied you?" (Mic 6:3). And he did not rebuke them for having sinned but for not having done penance; hence Job (24:23): "He gave him opportunity to do penance, and he abused it unto pride" applied to them, as did Romans (2:4): "Do you know that God's kindness is meant to lead you to repentance?"
But there is a textual question, because Luke (10:13) put this in another context. For he places it at the time of sending the disciples, but Matthew here. Augustine's answer is that it seems Luke is following the order of history, but Matthew the order of recollection. But then the objection is raised that here it says, then. So it seems that Matthew is also following the order of history. Augustine answers that then suggests an indeterminate time. Or, another way, it can be said that he said these words on two occasions, so that it could be then according to both Matthew and Luke.
[ Woe to you, Chorazin... These are the words of the Lord. First, they are about the suffragan cities, secondly about the metropolis, at and you Capharnaum etc. First he compares the sins, then the penalties, at But I tell you etc.]
(21) Woe to you, Chorazin... These are cities or villages of Galilee, where the Lord had performed many signs, and yet they were not converted. So he says, Woe to you... But what is the Lord doing? For it is written in Romans (12:14): "Do not curse..." The answer is that cursing is formal or material: no one should curse formally, but he may curse materially. Hence it should be noted that certain things are joined as far as sense perception goes, but they can be separated in the intellect; thus in an apple are odor and taste, which cannot be separated by sense perception, although they can by the intellect. Similarly, to will that one not be punished and to will the order of justice cannot co-exist except in the intellect. Hence if I curse a person, because I delight in his harm, it is evil. But if not for his evil but for the order of justice, then it is good. Hence the Lord's word is not the word of one taking pleasure, but the word of one desiring justice.
Woe to you, Chorazin... Chorazin is interpreted "a service to him," Bethsaida, "the house of fruit." To whom more is entrusted, more is demanded. And why did he manifest more there? Because he fulfilled his ministry there; therefore, "God's anger has been revealed from heaven on all ungodliness and the injustice of those men who held back the truth of God" (Rom 1:18). Bethsaida is the house of fruit. Therefore, if the Lord produced much fruit there, and they did no penance, what will happen to them? (Is 5:4): "When I looked for it to yield grapes, why did it yield wild grapes?"
Woe to you... For if the mighty works done in you had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes. Note the kind of penance, namely, in sackcloth and ashes, because two things induce to penance: one is the remembrance of sins; and this is signified by sackcloth, which is made from the hairs of she-goats: for that animal was immolated for sin. The other is the consideration of death and the condition of human frailty. Hence it says in Genesis (3:19): "you are dust and into dust you shall return"; and Job (42:6): "Therefore I despise myself and repent in dust and ashes."
(22) But I tell you: it shall be more tolerable on the day of judgment for Tyre and Sidon than for you. Here he compares guilt with guilt, because if they are found heavier in guilt, it will be worse for them; for they did not do what they heard. Therefore it is more serious, as John says (15:22): "If I had not come and spoken to them, they would not have sin." Note that those words exclude three errors.
  • For some said that all sins are equal, and likewise punishments. —He excludes this when he says that it will be worse for them than for Tyre and Sidon.
  • Again, some said that only those foreknown will be saved, because, if he preached to them, they would be converted. —He excludes this when he says that it will go ill with Tyre and Sidon, but worse for those others to whom the kingdom of heaven was announced. Hence Augustine says: "The Lord does not reward what they would have done, but what they have done."
  • Then he removes the third error, namely, that the Lord sent prophets and preachers to the Jews and not to the rest, because he knew that the others would not receive them. —But he excludes this, because if they had been preached to, they would have done penance.
But the question remains: if the Jews did not believe, it seems that the Lord did not act properly by not sending to those who would have believed.
  • Gregory says that it is not for man to know God's secrets; yet, as it seems, he preached first to the Jews in fulfillment of the promises made to the patriarchs. Furthermore, in order that their condemnation would be proved more just, he preached to them and later sent disciples to the others.
  • Remy answers this way: although many from Tyre and Sidon would have believed, some among them were perverse and not yet prepared to believe. Therefore, he did not send to them first.
  • Augustine gives another explanation, namely, that the Lord foreknew that if they had believed, they would not have persevered at the time of the passion; therefore, he did not send to them.
  • Another explanation of Augustine's is that predestination is foreknowledge of God's favors. Hence whatever pertains to salvation is the effect of predestination in the predestined. Consequently, God distributes his gifts in various ways, because he gives to some a docile heart and an inclination to act well; but this is not enough, unless there is an instructor. Again, sometimes there is an instructor, but the heart is hard; and just as in the former the facility to believe is not enough, so in the latter the hard heart is harmful. Hence it is foolish to ask why he chose this one and not that one. Wherefore, Augustine says: "Why he draws one and not another, do not judge, if you do not wish to err." Hence it is better that the entire affair be turned back to God's ordination than to man's merits.
(23) And you, Capernaum, will you be exalted to heaven? In this section he upbraids a more famous city: first, he rebukes pride, because the greater are more boastful; secondly, he upbraids their impenitence (v. 23b). In regard to the first: first, he rebukes their pride; secondly, he threatens a punishment. He says, therefore, And you, Capernaum... This sentence can be taken in two ways: one is interrogative, namely, will you be exalted to heaven? The other: You are the city which has been exalted to heaven, because it was exalted by the Lord, by the Lord's presence and by many miracles: "The things we have heard done in Capernaum, do also here in your city" (Lk 4:23). You have also been exalted by yourself; hence will you be exalted by pride or my teaching? But no matter how you have been exalted, you shall be brought down to Hades: "Dragged off in the day of God's wrath; this is the wicked man's portion from God" (Jb 20:28). Hence the proper punishment of the proud is to be hurled down. Isaiah (14:14) against one who said, "I will ascend above the heights of the clouds," answers "You will be brought down to hell." Then he rebukes their impenitence: first, he compares their guilt; secondly, their punishment. He says, therefore, For if in Sodom... Why does he say this? To denote freedom of judgment, because before a man is life and death. No one warned them; for although Lot was present among them, he worked no miracles. But the others saw the Lord teaching and working miracles. Therefore... Capernaum is interpreted as village most sweet, as is Jerusalem.
(24) But I tell you... On the day of judgment your punishment will be more severe than of that land which was destroyed. Or it can be understood of the inhabitants: "The servant who knows his master's will and does not do it, will be beaten with many stripes" (Lk 12:47).
At that time Jesus declared: I thank you, Father... Above the Lord upbraided the unbelief of the crowd; now he gives thanks for the faith of the disciples and other believers. First, he gives thanks to the Father as author; secondly, he shows that he has the same power (v. 27). He says, therefore, At that time, namely, when it happened, Jesus answered. But whom did he answer? To him are applied the words of Job (15:2): "Does a wise person answer as though talking to the wind?" No. Therefore, he is responding to a tacit objection. For someone could say: Those to whom you preached do not believe, but others would have believed, had you preached to them. Therefore he answers and with the answer rebukes those who sought the causes of election, namely, why they were elevated to heaven and the others cast down to hell; as Origen, who held that election is due to merits. But here he rejects this by showing that it must be attributed to the divine will. He says, therefore, I thank [confess to] you, Father... It should be noted that confession is threefold, namely, of faith; hence it says in Romans (10:10): "Man believes with his heart and so is justified, and he confesses with his lips and so is saved." Then, confession of sins: "Confess your sins to one another" (Jas 5:16). Finally, there is the confession of thanksgiving, about which Psalm 106 (v. 1): "Confess to the Lord, because he is good..." This is the one meant here.
(25) Two heresies are excluded, namely of Sabellius, who did not distinguish the Son from the Father; hence he says, I confess to you, Father. Thus he confesses the authority of the Father. Also that they are of the same nature; therefore he calls him Father, against Arius. And truly Lord, because he is Father of heaven and earth; so in Psalm 100 (v. 3): "Know that the Lord is God; he made us and not we ourselves." He calls him Father, not because he created him but because he begot him: "He shall cry to me: You are my father" (Ps 89:27).
And why does he give thanks? On account of the distinction he made; and he puts it thus: Because you have hidden these things from the wise and prudent, and revealed them to babes [little ones]. Hence it is important here to consider who the little ones are, who the wise, and who the prudent. There are three senses in which persons are called little ones. Literally, little ones are the despicable: "I will make you small among the nations, you shall be utterly despised" (Obad v. 2). Likewise, one is little by reason of humility, because he has lowly sentiments about himself. Hence the Lord says below (18:3): "Unless you be converted and become as little children, you shall not enter the kingdom of heaven." Then by reason of simplicity; hence in 1 Corinthians (14:20): "Be little ones in malice." Hence that passage can mean: because you have revealed them to little ones and lowly fishermen. And why? The Apostle gives the reason in 1 Corinthians (1:27): "God has chosen the despised of this world to confound the strong." Augustine explains "to the little ones," i.e., to the humble, to those not presuming on themselves; for where humility is, there is wisdom. Hilary explains it of the simple: "Seek him in simplicity" (Wis 1:1).
On the other hand are the wise and the prudent who are versed in carnal wisdom: "Let not the wise man glory in his wisdom" (Jer 9:23). He did not reveal these things to them but to peasants, who do not trust in their own wisdom: "I said, 'I will be wise,' but it was far from me. That which is, is far off" (Ec 7:23). Wherefore the Apostle to the Romans (10:3): "Ignorant of God's righteousness and seeking to establish their own, they did not submit to God's righteousness." Also by the wise he understands the proud, vaunting themselves. He did not reveal it to these: "Claiming to be wise, they became foolish" (Rom 1:22). Likewise he calls wise those who live according to the flesh, who seek the things of the flesh and not of God" (Phil 2:21). Again "they are wise for doing evil and do not know how to do good" (Jer 4:22). And revealed them: "You must no longer live as the gentiles do, in the futility of their minds" (Eph 4:17). Hence you have hidden from the wise while revealing to little ones. He hides wisdom from the wise by not applying grace: "He gave them up to a reprobate sense" (Rom 1:28).
(26) But why does he give thanks for hiding these things? I say that he did not do this as though rejoicing in their blindness but in the judgment of God, who arranged things so wisely. And why? Here the cause is not investigated, for in such matters God's will is taken as the cause. Yes, Father, for such was your gracious will. An artisan can easily assign the reason why he put certain stones in the foundation and others above it; but why he put this one here and another there, the only cause is his will. Similarly, that God saves certain ones is a tribute to his mercy; that he damns others is due to his justice. But why he dealt mercifully with one rather than another pertains solely to his will. Hence Romans (9:18): "So then he has mercy upon whomever he wills, and he hardens the heart of whomever he wills." Hence he acts by reason of his pleasure: "Make pleasing the homage of my lips" (Ps 119:108).
(27) All things have been delivered to me by my Father. He had given thanks to the Father, because he revealed his secrets to little ones. But someone might suppose that he himself could not reveal; hence he excludes this: first, he touches on the greatness of his own power; secondly, he invites people to himself, as though saying, "I am powerful" (v. 28).
First, he does two things: first, he states that he is equal to the Father; secondly, he applies it spiritually to what he said (v. 27b).
He says, therefore: Someone could ask whether he can do all things. He answers that all things have been delivered to me by my Father. But note the equality, although the origin is from the Father, which is against Sabellius. But what is meant by all things ? This can be explained in three ways:
  • all things, i.e., above every creature, as below (28:18): "All authority in heaven and on earth has been given to me."
  • Or all things, i.e., the elect and predestined, who have been given in a special way: "Yours they were and you have given them to me" (Jn 17:6).
  • Likewise, all things, namely, intrinsic, i.e., every perfection of the godhead: "As the Father has life in himself, so he has given to the Son to have life in himself" (Jn 5:26). And we should not understand this in a bodily sense, because if he gave, he also kept it for himself. This explanation is Augustine's and Hilary's.
But someone could ask: How did he give? Therefore, he tells how, when he says, from my Father. Hence he received this by generation. And no one knows the Son except the Father. Now he adapts his statement in a specific way to his proposition not only that he is equal to the Father but also consubstantial. From the substance of the Father exceeds all understanding, since the very essence of the Father is said to be unknowable, as is the essence of the Son. Hence there the equality is noted and Arius answered, who said that the Father is invisible but the Son visible. And no one knows the Son except the Father. But what is this? Did not the saints know? It must be said that they knew him by attaining their goal or by faith, but not by comprehending. But does not the Holy Spirit know? Yes. But it should be noted that limiting statements are sometimes added to the essential divine names and sometimes to the personal names. And when they are added to the personal names, they do not exclude that which is the same by nature; hence terms added to the Father do not exclude the Son. Hence where it says, "honor and glory to the immortal King, the invisible and only God" (1 Tim 1:17), the others of the same nature are not excluded. Similarly, when he says, no one knows..., the Holy Spirit is not excluded, for he is the same in nature. But when he says, no one knows, it means no man except the Son. And thus it is shown that the Father knows the Son. But this is contrary to Origen. For the Son knows by comprehension. Therefore, because he knows perfectly and is knowable, he has the power to reveal, as the Father has; hence he says, and anyone to whom the Son chooses to reveal him. For manifestation is by means of a word:"Father, I have manifested your name to men..." (Jn 17:6) and (1:18): "No one has ever seen God." But he knew him; therefore, he could manifest him. Consequently, what he had said of the Father he attributed to himself. For he had said, You have hid these things from the wise and prudent, and revealed them to little ones. The Son also can do this, in as much as he has the same power.
(28) Come to me, all you... Come to my blessings. First, the invitation; secondly, the need for the invitation; thirdly, its utility. He says, therefore: Come to me. This is also the word of Wisdom: "Come to me, you who desire me, and eat your fill of my produce" (Sir 24:19). Hence, draw near to me, you untaught, because I want to communicate myself. But what is the need? Because without me men labor too much: all you who labor. In a special way this can be applied to the Jews, because they labored under the yoke of the Law and commandments, as it says in Acts (15:10): "This is a burden which neither we nor our fathers have been able to bear." Likewise, in general, to all who labor on account of human frailty: "I am poor and acquainted with labors from my youth" (Ps 88:15). And are heavy laden, namely, with sins: "My iniquities weigh like a burden too heavy for me" (Ps 38:4).
And what shall we get, if we come to you? I will give you rest [refresh you]. "If anyone thirsts,let him come to me and drink" (Jn 7:37). Then he explains the invitation: first, he explains; secondly, he assigns the reason (v. 30). Having presented the invitation and its purpose, he now wants to explain what that invitation is, when he says, take my yoke upon you. But what is this? You say that you want to refresh us and lift our labor from us, and in the same breath you tell us to carry a yoke? We believed that it would not involve a yoke. Yes, without the yoke of sin: "For the yoke of his burden, and the staff for his shoulder, the rod of his oppressor, you have broken": (Is 9:4). Not that you are without God's law, but without the yoke of sin: "Let us cast off from us their yoke" (Ps 2:3); "Return, O Israel, to the Lord your God, for you have stumbled, because of your iniquity" (Hos 14:1); "Freed from sin, you have become slaves of righteousness" (Rom 6:18).
(29) Take, therefore, my yoke,namely, the gospel lessons. And he says, yoke, because just as a yoke fastens and joins the necks of oxen, so the doctrine of the gospel fastens the people to its yoke. And what is that Learn from me, for I am meek and humble of heart ? The whole Law consists in two things: meekness and humility. By meekness a man is rightly ordered to his neighbor; hence Ps 132 (v. 1): "Remember, O Lord, David and all his meekness." By humility he is rightly ordered to himself and to God: "Upon whom will my spirit rest except on the calm and meek" (Is 66:2)? Hence humility makes a man capable of God. He had also said, "and I will refresh you." What is this refreshment? You will find rest for your souls. For the body is not refreshed, as long as it is afflicted, and when it is not afflicted any more, it is said to be refreshes. And just as hunger is to the body, so desire is to the mind; hence the achievement of desires is refreshing: "Who satisfies your desire with good" (Ps 103:5). And this rest is a rest of the soul: "I have labored little and found for myself much rest" (Sir 51:27). The meek are not at rest this way in the world; hence they will find eternal rest, namely, the fulfillment of desires.
(30) But do not wonder if I invite you to a yoke, because my yoke is not a burden. Why? For my yoke is easy and delightful: "How sweet are your words to my taste!" (Ps 119:103). And my burden is light. And these can be referred to two things: by the yoke the oxen are held, but the burden is carried; hence the yoke is referred to the negative precepts, the burden to the affirmative.
But this seems to be false, because the burden of the New Law seems very heavy, as was said above (5:21): "You have heard that it was said of old: You shall not kill. But I say to you that everyone who is angry with his brother will be liable to the judgment." So it seems that it is a heavier burden: "Narrow is the way, which leads to life." Likewise the Apostle in 2 Corinthians (11:23): "In many labors." Hence the yoke seems most burdensome. Therefore, three things must be considered: the effect of the teaching, the act and the circumstances. And in all three it is light.
  • The doctrine of Christ is light in its effect, because it changes the heart, in as much as it makes us love not temporal but spiritual things. For the person who loves temporal things finds it more a burden to lose a little than a person who loves spiritual things to lose much. The Old Law did not forbid those temporal things; therefore it was painful to lose them. But now, even though it is burdensome in the beginning, after a while it is light: "I will lead you in the paths of uprightness. When you walk, your steps will not be hampered" (Pr 4:11).
  • Likewise, in regard to its act, the Law imposed a burden of external acts. But our law is solely in the will; hence Romans (14:17): "the kingdom of God is not food and drink." Again, the law of Christ brings joy; hence Romans (14:17): "Justice and peace and joy in the Holy Spirit."
  • Likewise, in regard to circumstances there are many adversities; hence "All who desire to lead a godly life in Christ Jesus will suffer persecution" (2 Tim 3:12). But they are not burdensome, because they are seasoned with the condiment of love; for when a person loves someone, it is not a burden to suffer anything for him. Hence love makes easy all difficult and impossible things. Therefore, if one loves Christ properly, nothing is difficult for him; consequently, the New Law does not impose a burden.

12-1
Mt 12:1-21
1. At that time Jesus went through the corn on the sabbath: and his disciples being hungry, began to pluck the ears, and to eat. 2. And the Pharisees seeing them, said to him: Behold thy disciples do that which is not lawful to do on the sabbath days. 3. But he said to them: Have you not read what David did when he was hungry, and they that were with him: 4. How he entered into the house of God, and did eat the loaves of proposition, which it was not lawful for him to eat, nor for them that were with him, but for the priests only? 5. Or have ye not read in the law, that on the sabbath days the priests in the temple break the sabbath, and are without blame? 6. But I tell you that there is here a greater than the temple. 7. And if you knew what this meaneth: I will have mercy, and not sacrifice: you would never have condemned the innocent. 8. For the Son of man is Lord even of the sabbath. 9. And when he had passed from thence, he came into their synagogues. 10. And behold there was a man who had a withered hand, and they asked him, saying: Is it lawful to heal on the sabbath days? that they might accuse him. 11. But he said to them: What man shall there be among you, that hath one sheep: and if the same fall into a pit on the sabbath day, will he not take hold on it and lift it up? 12. How much better is a man than a sheep? Therefore it is lawful to do a good deed on the sabbath days. 13. Then he saith to the man: Stretch forth thy hand; and he stretched it forth, and it was restored to health even as the other. 14. And the Pharisees going out made a consultation against him, how they might destroy him. 15. But Jesus knowing it, retired from thence: and many followed him, and he healed them all. 16. And he charged them that they should not make him known. 17. That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Isaias the prophet, saying: 18. Behold my servant whom I have chosen, my beloved in whom my soul hath been well pleased. I will put my spirit upon him, and he shall shew judgment to the Gentiles. 19. He shall not contend, nor cry out, neither shall any man hear his voice in the streets. 20. The bruised reed he shall not break: and smoking flax he shall not extinguish: till he send forth judgment unto victory. 21. And in his name the Gentiles shall hope.
Above in chapter 11 your have heard how the Lord satisfied John's disciples and upbraided other. Here he shows how the Pharisees were handled. He does two things: first, he shows how he answers the Pharisees; secondly, how the disciples are commended (v. 16).
In regard to the first he does two things: first, he shows how those vilifying the disciples are answered; secondly, those vilifying Christ (v. 9).
In regard to the first: first, the occasion for reproving is depicted; secondly, the reproof (v. 2); thirdly, Christ's defense (v. 3).
Two occasions are given: one on the part of Christ, the other on the part of the disciples (v. 1b).
(1) On the part of Christ he says, At that time Jesus went through the grain fields on the Sabbath. Jesus knew that the disciples would do this, yet the Lord willed that it occur that he might now begin to abolish the Sabbath, as it says above (11:13): "The Law and the prophets prophesied until John." But it should be noted that it says, at that time; consequently, it seems that the order of history is being followed. But Luke (6:1) and Mark (2:23) give another sequence. Here it is put after the Lord's answer to John's disciples; hence it seems that all the preceding events occurred before John's death, but this one after. This is clear form the historical continuity of all the events recorded up to c. 14, where the details of John's death are given. Therefore, we must suppose that as John's death drew near, he sent his disciples; after that he was beheaded, and these things happened after his death.
Jesus went through the grain fields on the Sabbath. By these grain fields are understood the sacred letters. The sower is Christ (below 13:37): "It is he who sows." Also the people who believe.
The disciples were hungry, and they began to pluck the ears of grain. Here two things should be considered: first, the need, because they were hungry. And why? Because they were poor; hence 1 Corinthians (4:4): "Even to this hour we hunger and thirst..." The second reason is that they had been impeded on account of the crowds; hence they hardly had time to eat, as it says in Mark (4:31). But how did they satisfy their hunger? And example of abstinence is given to us, for they did not look for dishes of food but grains, in keeping with 1 Timothy (6:8): "If we have food and clothing, with these we are content." Mystically by the plucking of the grains is understood the manifold understanding of Scripture or the conversion of sinners.
(2) Then he presents the rebuke against the Pharisees. But when the Pharisees saw it, they said to him: "Look, your disciples are doing what is not lawful to do on the Sabbath." The disciples were doing two things: first, they plucked someone else's grain; secondly, the y were violating the Sabbath. But the Pharisees did not complain about the first, because it was permitted by the Law (Dt c. 23); therefore, because it was permitted, they were not stopped; but because it was on the Sabbath, they were judged maliciously. And by this is destroyed the heresy of the Hebrews who taught that the legal observances must be kept intact along with the gospel. And because Paul is opposed to this teaching, they rebuked Paul. Against them Jerome argues that even the disciples did not observe them.
(3-4) He said to them... Here the justification is given: first, with certain examples; secondly, with a text of Scripture (v. 7).
In regard to the first he does two things: first, he gives an example, in which some were excused on account of necessity; secondly, in which some were excused on account of holiness (v. 5).
He says, therefore, He said to them... In Leviticus (24:5) it is read that twelve loaves were baked from fine flour and placed on the table of proposition on the Sabbath, and on another Sabbath they were removed and others put there, and the first ones were eaten by the sons of Aaron. Then in 1 Samuel (21:6) it is written that when David was fleeing from Saul, Ahimelech divided those loaves among them. This is why he says, Have you not read what David did, when he was hungry, and those who were with him. For David was a good man, of whom the Lord says that he has found a man according to his own heart (1 Sam 13:8). But someone might say that David was a prophet and so was allowed to take them. Therefore, he adds, and those who were with him. The loaves of proposition were the ones offered on the Sabbath and it was not lawful according to the precept to eat them (Lev 24:5). But what does this have to do with the case? Because it was the Sabbath, when he did this. And this is clear, because he said, "I have no bread except what I took form the Lord's table," and he did this only on the Sabbath. Likewise on the first day of the month was the feast of the new moon; therefore, if it happened on the Sabbath, it was violated by necessity. But it still seems that he did not violate it, because it is not a sin to eat on the Sabbath. However, Chrysostom says that he violated more than the Sabbath, because he took loaves, which were not lawful for anyone to use, out of necessity. Likewise, it should be noted that according to Chrysostom some precepts are such that they are commanded for their own sake, and these cannot be broken for any need; but some are not for their own sake but for the sake of a figure, and these can be broken at certain times and places: as a fast can now be broken out of necessity. But that bread was the figure of another bread, namely, the bread of the altar, which is received not only by the priest but by the people; therefore, David was the figure of that people. Hence Revelation (5:10): "You have made us a kingdom and priests to our God."
(5) Then another example is given, namely, based on holiness, when he says, Have you not read in the Law how on the Sabbath the priests in the temple profane the Sabbath, and are guiltless? In Leviticus it was commanded that the offering customary on other days be doubled on the Sabbath; yet it was done in the temple and on the Sabbath, because it was done out of deference to the temple and to God; hence the priests were excused. The example is cited, because the apostles were dedicated to one greater than the temple, namely, to Christ. Hence he said: Have you not read in the Law how the priests profaned the Sabbath? unless it was for the sake of the temple.
(6) tell you this, that something greater than the temple is here. That something greater than the temple is here is clear, because his body is a temple. Likewise it should be noted that in the first example he does not claim that it is without sin. In the second he states that if one breaks the Sabbath out of necessity, it is not on that account entirely free of sin; but it is, if it is done on account of God.
(7) Then he argues from the example: first, because his disciples should be dealt with mercifully; because if you had known what this means, 'I desire mercy and not sacrifice,' you would not have condemned the guiltless (Hose 6:6). How this is to be understood has been stated above. "To do mercy and judgment is more acceptable to the Lord than sacrifice" (pr 21:3).
(8) There is another argument which makes them innocent, namely, obedience; hence they can do these things, because he ordered them, for the Son of man is Lord of the Sabbath, and the lawgiver is not subject to the law: "He is our lawgiver" (Is 33:22); therefore, he has the power, because he has the authority.
(9) And he went on from there, and entered their synagogue. Above he described how the Lord answered the Pharisees for complaining about the disciples; here, how he answered their attack. For they oppose him, first, by laying snares; secondly, by detracting; thirdly, by testing. Accordingly, he response in three ways: the second is at v. 22, the third at v. 35.
In regard to the first he does two things; first, he shows how they plotted against his teaching; secondly, against his life (v. 14).
In regard to the first are done two things: first, their crafty questioning is described; secondly, Christ's answer (v. 11).
Regarding the first he does three things: first, the place is described; secondly the occasion (v. 10). thirdly, the question (v. 10b).
He says, therefore, He went on from there and entered their synagogue. According to the letter the disciples plucked the grain and Jesus defended them. Hence when he says, and he went on from there, it seems that they went on from there the same day. But this is excluded by Luke (6:1), because it was another Sabbath; consequently, this is to be understood as following immediately. Hence he says that he entered their synagogue to preach salvation, as in John (18:20): "I have always taught in the temple and in the synagogue, where all the Jews gather, and in secret I have spoken nothing." And in Ps 40 (v. 9): "I have taught the glad news of your justice to the great congregation."
(10) And behold there was a man with a withered hand. This was the occasion for the questioning, for they asked him. It is said that he was a mason and had a withered hand. By him is signified the human race, whose hand was withered by original sin; or every sinner, whose hand and functioning powers have withered; and sometimes the right hand, because they are not capable of doing good, although they are strong in evil. He says, therefore, They asked him, "Is it lawful to heal on the Sabbath?" They saw a man with power; therefore they asked if it is lawful to cure on the Sabbath. And they asked this to test him: "He will test you through much talk" (Sir 13:9). They asked not with a desire to learn but to accuse: "They speak peace with their neighbors, while mischief is in their hearts" (Ps 28:3). But there is a question, because Mark (3:4) says that the Lord asked, but here that they asked. Augustine answers that both asked, because when he stood in the midst and asked to be healed, they asked; but when the Lord made him rise, he asked. Or another way: they were watching him and were preparing themselves to ask; then he asked, because he knew that they asked in order to accuse him.
(11) He said to them... Here the answer is given: first, he answers in words; secondly, in deed (v. 13).
In the first he does three things: first, he reminds them of a custom; secondly, he makes a comparison (v. 12); thirdly, he draws the conclusion (v. 12b).
He says, therefore, What man of you, if he has one sheep and it falls into a pit on the Sabbath will not lay hold of it and lift it out? It was their custom that if a sheep fell into a pit, they would lift it out on the Sabbath; for they were so greedy, that they considered temporal damage worse than spiritual damage. Hence the words of Sirach (10:9): "Nothing is more heinous than a greedy man: applies to them. And later on he says: "For he has a venal soul," because ht exposes himself to danger and eternal damnation for a slight temporal profit.
(12) Secondly, the comparison is made: Of how much more value is a man than a sheep! Incomparably, because all things are for man; for dominion over all things has been entrusted to man, as it says in Genesis (1:26): "Let us make man to our own image and likeness..., and let him have dominion over the fish of the sea, and the birds of the air, and the beasts of the earth." Consequently, what was made to the image of God is preferred to a sheep. From this he concludes: So it is lawful to cure on the Sabbath, i.e., to do good to men: "Cease to do evil, learn to do good" (Is 1:16), because it is written in Exodus (20:10): "You shall do not servile work on that day." Servile work is sinful; therefore, it is lawful to do good. But then there is a question: Is it lawful to do all good works on the Sabbath? For then it is lawful to plow. Therefore, it must be said that servile work can be understood literally, and mystically servile work is sin: "he that commits sin is the slave of sin: (Jn 8:34). Again, servile work is that in which the body is employed more than the mind. For the soul is supposed to rule the body. Therefore, to take counsel is not a servile work. Hence we can see which things are excused from the Sabbath. For the Lord excuses the disciples by reason of need; hence necessity excuses. Likewise, things which are immediately directed to the worship of God, as to swing a censer, etc. Also things pertaining to bodily health, as to concoct medicine, salve, etc. Hence they are rebuked, because they narrowed a precept of the Law.
(13) Then he said to the man, "Stretch out your hand." Here he answers them with a deed, namely, curing him; for he would not have cured him, if it were not lawful. The cure follows: it was restored, whole like the other. Mystically, a man with a withered hand, i.e., incapable of doing good, has no better cure than to extend his hand to help the poor. Hence Daniel (4:27): "Break off your sins by showing mercy to the oppressed:; "Water extinguishes a blazing fire; so almsgiving atones for sins" (Sir 3:30); "Let not our hand be open for receiving and closed for giving" (Sir 18:36). And note that first he had the left hand healthy, and the other, namely, the right was restored. And this is so, because men are first capable of evil:"Woe to you who are strong for doing evil" (Is 5:22); but after they are healed by grace, they are inclined to do good: "As you once yielded your members to impurity and to greater and greater iniquity, so now yield your members to righteousness for justification" (Rom 6:19).
(14) But the Pharisees went away, namely, from the synagogue, in fulfillment of Psalm 54(v. 3): "The synagogue of powerful men has risen against me." They went away, therefore, to do evil, as it says in Job (1:12): "So Satan went forth from the presence of the Lord." And took counsel, i.e., how they might destroy and kill him, because they were unable to overcome him by words: "Blessed is the man who has not gone aside in the counsel of the wicked" (Ps 1:1).
(15) Jesus, aware of this, withdrew from there. Here he states how he escaped their snare: first, the departure is mentioned; secondly, the fruit. Why did he depart? Because it was not yet the time to suffer. He also departed in order to give his own the occasion for fleeing, as was stated above (c. 10). Likewise, to show that he was man; and in order not to incite them. For it is the sign of a good preacher that when he sees men moved and excited, he dismisses them, as it says in Sirach (8:13): "Do not kindle the coals of a sinner, lest you be burned in his flaming fire." And many followed him; hence he came to those who loved him and willingly listened to him: "My sheep hear my voice" (Jn 10:3). And he healed them: "For neither herb nor poultice cured them, but it was your word, O Lord, which heals all men" (Wis 16:12); "He sent forth his word and healed them: (Ps 107:20).
(16) How? He ordered them not to make him known. Why? In order to give us an example to avoid human glory, as it says above (6:1), and to spare the Pharisees, who were slandering him for his actions.
(17) This was to fulfill what was spoken by the prophet Isaiah. Here he cites a text from Isaiah (42:1). And it should be noted that some apostles cite texts according to the Hebrew version, some according to the Septuagint, and some merely expressed the sense of the words. And he does three things. First he describes the human nature, when he says, Behold, my servant [boy],because he was a boy: "The boy Jesus stayed behind in the temple" (Lk 2:43). He is also called a boy from his purity, because "He did not sin, nor was there found deceit in his mouth" (1 Pt 2:22). Or in the sense that a servant is called a boy; hence, Behold the boy, a servant in a servant's form: "He emptied himself, taking the form of a servant" (Phil 2:7). The chosen one, whom I have chosen. Note that in every holy man are three things: divine election [choice], love and the effect, which is grace. These are in man in one way, in God in another way. In man grace is first; then he loves, and after that he chooses. But in God is the converse, because man's will does not cause grace; its cause is God's love and will. Therefore, he first chooses whom he wills to be good; secondly, he loves; thirdly, he gives the grace.
(18) Hence, according to this he presents three things: first, the choice. He says, therefore, Behold my servant whom I have chosen, and this in regard to a twofold choice, which belongs to Christ according to his human nature. For he was chosen for two things, namely, to be Son of God: "who was predestinated son of God..." (Rom 1:4); "Blessed is he whom you chose and brought near" (Ps 64:4). Secondly, he was chosen for the work of human redemption: "God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son..." (Jn 3:16). Likewise, he chose in order to love; hence it says, my beloved, for if he loves certain ones, he loves him with a special love: "For it is not by measure that the spirit was given to him" (Jn 3:34); hence he says, with whom my soul, i.e., my will, is well pleased. This is a special love, because the will is not at rest except where it finds something pleasing. But nothing is pleasing except through grace, and nothing pleasing was absent from Christ; hence above (3:17): "'This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased."
Then he mentions the conferring of grace: I will put my spirit upon him, as Joel (2:28) says: "I will pour out my spirit on all flesh." But in Christ he poured out not only form the Spirit but the whole Spirit, as it says in John (3:34): "For it is not by measure that the Spirit was given to him"; "The Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon him" (Is 11:2). And this, in as much as he has the form of a servant.
But what will he do? What office will he have? He will proclaim judgment to the gentiles, i.e., he will teach the gentiles God's judgments. Of old the Jews gloried in being God's special people; hence they said: "He has not dealt thus with any other nation; they do not know his judgments" (Ps 147:20). But that was said of the gentiles. Hence he shall proclaim to the gentiles materially, because he received the power to judge the gentiles: "He is the one ordained by God to be judge of the living and the dead" (Acts 10:42); "The Father has given all judgment to the Son" (Jn 5:22). But is he suitable, because in judging two things are required, namely, clemency and justice? And he showed both: first, that he has clemency. And because clemency can exist in words and in deeds, and some, even though incapable of doing anything, complain in words, he removes this from him.
(19) Hence he says, he will not wrangle; "When he was reviled, he did not revile" (1 Pt 2:23). And what is said in Proverbs (20:3) well suits him: "It is an honor for a man to keep aloof from strife." Of course, some do not wrangle, but they murmur. But he will not do this, because he will not cry aloud. Hence Isaiah (53:7): "Like a lamb that is led to the slaughter, and like a sheep that before its shearers is dumb, he opened not his mouth." Crying aloud proceeds from emotion, and the Apostle commands the Ephesians (4:31): "Let all anger and clamor be put away from you." Some do not cry along, but they complain. This is taken away: nor will anyone hear his voice in the streets. Those who walk in the path of sinners make their voice heard in the streets: "The stones of the sanctuary lie scattered at the head of every street" (Lam 4:1); "Wisdom cries aloud in the street" (Pr 1:20). Yet he will not be heard among them. Or, in another way: by the stones is meant the gentiles, because they are outside the sanctuary. And although Christ willed to be preached to the gentiles, he himself did not preach to them in person. Hence he is not heard in the streets, i.e., among the gentiles. Thus, therefore, was he patient in word.
(20) And also in deed: he will not break a bruised reed. And this ins two ways: for it can be referred specifically to the Jews; secondly, in a general sense to all. In regard to the Jews there were two things in them, namely, a royal power and priestly dignity. Royal power is signified by the reed, which had already been broken, because they were subject to the Romans; therefore it was easy for him thus to break the reed. And the reed is a good comparison, because it is easily moved, as it says above (11:7): "What did you go out to the desert to see? A reed shaken by the wind?"
Or quench a smoldering wick. By the smoldering wick is signified the priesthood; hence a priest wears linen vestments. Also smoldering, for smoke is extinguished by fire. Again, smoke comes from a weak fire and dissipates rather than consumes; hence an offensive smell is produced. Therefore they were like a smoking wick, because they had not lost the faith completely; yet they did not have enough to restrain them from evils. Hence, although he could justly extinguish them, he did not quench the smoldering wick. Furthermore, it is explained in another way in regard to everyone, so that by the bruised reed are understood sinners. By the smoldering wick, which has a bit of heat, are understood those not in sin, but they are lukewarm toward good and have some grace. Hence he wants to say: He does not close the way of salvation to sinners; hence he says in Ezekiel (18:28): "Have I any pleasure in the death of the wicked?" Again, if a person has grace, he will not extinguish it. Hence in this is given an example that we should not extinguish but rather foster anyone's grace, which the Lord has given to him.
Furthermore, he will not pass judgment, until he brings judgment to victory. And this can be applied in particular to the Jews, namely, when he shall have overcome all, because they charged that he cast out devils by Beelzebub; and he refuted them and passed judgment on them. And this was fulfilled through Titus and Vespasian.
(21) And not only will that happen, but after their destruction the gentiles will hope in his name. Hence Genesis (49:10): "He will be the expected of the nations." Or another way: Thus he curbs his will, but when the enemy, death, is destroyed, all the gentiles will cling to him; and this will be on the day of judgment.

12—2
Mt 12:22-37
22. Then was offered to him one possessed with a devil, blind and dumb: and he healed him, so that he spoke and saw. 23. And all the multitudes were amazed, and said: Is not this the son of David? 24. But the Pharisees hearing it, said: This man casteth not out devils but by Beelzebub the prince of the devils. 25. And Jesus knowing their thoughts, said to them: Every kingdom divided against itself shall be made desolate: and every city or house divided against itself shall not stand. 26. And if Satan cast out Satan, he is divided against himself: how then shall his kingdom stand? 27. And if I by Beelzebub cast out devils, by whom do your children cast them out? Therefore they shall be your judges. 28. But if I by the Spirit of God cast out devils, then is the kingdom of God come upon you. 29. Or how can any one enter into the house of the strong, and rifle his goods, unless he first bind the strong? and then he will rifle his house. 30. He that is not with me, is against me: and he that gathereth not with me, scattereth. 31. Therefore I say to you: Every sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven men, but the blasphemy of the Spirit shall not be forgiven. 32. And whosoever shall speak a word against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him: but he that shall speak against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven him neither in this world, nor in the world to come. 33. Either make the tree good and its fruit good: or make the tree evil, and its fruit evil. For by the fruit the tree is known. 34. O generation of vipers, how can you speak good things, whereas you are evil? for out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh. 35. A good man out of a good treasure bringeth forth good things: and an evil man out of an evil treasure bringeth forth evil things. 36. But I say unto you, that every idle word that men shall speak, they shall render an account for it in the day of judgment. 37. For by thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned.
Above the Lord refuted those who slandered both his doctrine and life; here he answers those who malign his miracles. First, a miracle is described; secondly, the perversity of the detractors (v. 23); thirdly, their refutation (v. 25).
In regard to the miracle two things are presented: first, the manifold infirmity; secondly, the person cured (v. 22b).
(22) He says, therefore, Then a blind and dumb demoniac was brought to him. This person is described in other words by Luke (11:14). But it is not improper that something mentioned in one is left unsaid in another. By this person is signified the gentile's condition or the sinner, who has a demon in as much as he is a slave, because "one who sins is the slave of sin" (Jn 8:34). He is blind, i.e., deprived of the light of grace; hence (Is 59:10): "We grope for the wall like the blind; we grope like those who have no eyes." Furthermore, he is mute in confessing the faith: "I was dumb and blind" (Ps 39:2); "Because I kept silent, my bones grew old" (Ps 32:3).
Then the complete cure takes place: and he healed him by expelling the muteness, so that the dumb man spoke; by expelling the blindness and he saw. Hence perfect healing is conferred: "He forgives all your iniquities and heals all your diseases" (Ps 103:3). Therefore, he sent him away neither dumb nor blind.
(23) Then the effect of the miracle, namely, the amazement of the crowd: and all the people were amazed. Also their confession; hence they said, i.e., confessed, Can this be the son of David? It had been promised in the prophets that Christ would be born of the seed of David: "I will raise up for David a righteous branch" (Jer 23:5). But what was said above (11:25) seems fulfilled: "You have hid these things from the wise and prudent and revealed them to little ones." Hence the people acknowledge him.
(24) But when the Pharisees heard it they said, "It is only by Beelzebub that this man casts out devils. Beelzebub is the god of Ehron, as it says in 2 Kings (1:16). He is called the lord of flies on account of the foul rite of the blood sacrificed, by reason of which many flies gathered. Therefore, they believed that this demon was the prince of demons and, consequently, that by his power demons could be cast out: "I will go to the great and will speak of them:" (Jer 5:5) and a few words later "They all alike had broken the yoke, they had burst the bonds."
(25) But Jesus, knowing their thoughts, said to them. In this part Jesus refutes his detractors: first, he argues against their statements; secondly, against the detractors (v. 31).
He refutes their statements with four arguments, the second of which is at v. 26, the third at v. 26b, the fourth at v. 30.
The first is stated most aptly: Every kingdom divided against itself is laid waste. First he states the major premise, when he says, Every kingdom... There are three kinds of community: the house or family, the city and the kingdom. The house is a community consisting of those by whom common actions are performed; therefore, it consists of a three-fold union, namely, of father and son, of husband and wife, of lord and servant. The civil community contains every necessity for a man's life; therefore, it is perfect as far as the merely necessary are concerned. The kingdom is a complete community. For where there would be fear of enemies, one city by itself could not subsist; therefore, because of the fear of enemies, there is need for a community of many cities which form one kingdom. Hence as life is to each man, so is peace to a kingdom; and as health is nothing more than the proper equilibrium of humors, so peace consists in each thing maintaining its order. And just as, when health is receding, a man is tending toward death, so with peace: if it departs from a kingdom, it tends to ruin. Hence the ultimate objective is peace. Therefore, the Philosopher says: as the doctor is to health, so the defender of the republic is to peace. Consequently, he says: Every kingdom divided against itself is laid waste: "Their heart is divided; now they shall perish" (Hos 10:2); "The youth will be insolent to the elder, and the base fellow to the honorable" (Is 3:5).
(26) If Satan casts out Satan, he is divided against himself. Casting out implies violent motion; therefore, it is necessary that where there is contradiction there is division: "There are always quarrels between the proud" (Pr 13:10). But someone could say that there was no casting out, because he went out voluntarily. But this has no force, because such a departure is not a casting out, but takes place by obeying someone commanding; hence this would be a voluntary departure. But that they depart involuntarily is apparent from what happened above, namely, they began to groan and shout [above 8:29]: "What have you to do with us, son of God? Have you come to torment us before the time?" Therefore, there is division.
How then will his kingdom stand? Jerome explains it thus: How will his kingdom stand? As if to say: The devil's kingdom stands in sinners until the day of judgment, because then all power will be removed. Hence if this were so, it would now be the end of the world. Rabanus, thus: How will his kingdom stand? Because if he is opposed, he is in danger; therefore, you should be wary of his kingdom. Hilary: How will it stand? As if to say: It is due to my power that I make it possible for one to expel another. Therefore, I destroy the devil's kingdom; and for this reason you should adhere to me.
(27) If I cast out devils by Beelzebub. Here the second reason is given. If I cast out, I do this either by the devil's power or by the power of the Holy Spirit; whichever of these it is, you should not slander me. First, he continues the first reason; secondly, the second (v. 28). He says, therefore, If I cast out devils by Beelzebub, by whom do your sons cast them out? Jerome explains this in two ways: In one way of exorcists, concerning whom it says in Acts (19:13) that certain exorcists cast out demons in the name of Jesus Christ. Hence if I cast out devils by Beelzebub, by whom do your sons cast them out? As if to say that their sons cast them out. Therefore, if you do not slander them, you should not slander me. Hence you are accepting persons. Therefore they shall be your judges. Because I cast them out by the power of God, they shall judge, just as below he says of the queen of the south that she will judge. Or it can be explained of the apostles. Your sons, i.e., the apostles. He calls them their sons and not disciples, so that they would be more predisposed toward them. Likewise to show that in belittling them, they attack themselves; because if your sons cast them out, you would do in like manner, if you prepared yourselves. Therefore, because they are aware that I do this by a power given to me and not by Beelzebub, they will be your judges, as it says below (19:28): "You will sit on twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.
(28) But if it is by the Spirit of God that I cast out demons, then the kingdom of God has come upon you. As if to say: He is a fool who rejects what would turn out for his good; but this, namely, to cast out devils, redounds to your good. From this, therefore, you can gather that it is by the Holy Spirit, because the finger of God is the Holy Spirit, as the Son is the hand. Nor is there any invoking, but it is done solely from authority. Hence if it is by the Spirit of God that I cast out devils... But why is the expulsion of devils attributed to the Holy Spirit? Because love and goodness are appropriated to him; therefore, to expel the devil befits no one so well as the person of the Holy Spirit. The kingdom of God has come upon you: (Lk 17:21): "The kingdom of God is within you." And you can know that it is done by Christ and this is to your benefit; therefore he says, upon you. Or another way: The kingdom of God, i.e., God's dominion over men: "For he must first reign until he has put all things under his feet" (1 Cor 15:25). Therefore if the demons are already beginning to be trod under foot, the kingdom and dominion of God has already arrived among you.
(29) Or how can one enter a strong man's house? Here is presented the third reason through which the Lord intends to refute the contentions of the Pharisees, and it is an argument taken from things that occur among men. For when someone is well defended in his own home, he cannot be ejected from it or his vessels plundered, unless a stronger man overcomes him. But Christ plunders the devil's vessels by casting him out from men in whom he exists as in his own property. Therefore Christ is stronger than he. And this reason he presents in those words. Strong man. This is the devil, who is called strong on account of his power: "No power can be compared to his" (Jb 41:24). And he is made stronger through consent, because one who consents gives him power over himself: "Every man will fight against his brother, city against city, and I will give over the Egyptians into the hand of cruel masters" (Is 41:24). The house is the world or the assemblage of sinners, not because he created the world, but because it obeys him by consenting; hence in John (12:31) he is called "the prince of this world." His vessels are men. Vessel is taken in two senses. A vessel of something is that which is filled with it, as a vessel of oil, because it is full of oil, or a vessel of water, because it is full of water; in this way some are vessels of the devil, because they are filled with the devil, either in regard to the body, as those obsessed by the devil; but in regard to the soul those whose hearts are in full accord with the devil's will, as is said of Judas Sometimes vessels are any instruments destined for any purpose whatever; hence whoever affords the occasion of sin to others is called the devil's vessel. But no matter the sense in which it is taken, Christ destroyed the devil's vessels: "I disarmed the principalities and powers, and made a public example of them, triumphing over them in him" (Col 2:15). But this is not enough, unless he first binds the strong man. What is this binding? It occurs when the power to injure, which he has of himself, is restricted by God. Hence by the power of his own nature he can do many things, but by the power of God it is restricted, as a bound person is prevented from doing what he wants. Hence Psalm 149 (v. 8): "To bind their kings with fetters." Then indeed he may plunder his house, because when the devil is bound, the men he bound will be freed. "Even the captives of the mighty shall be taken, and the prey of the tyrant be rescued" (Is 49:25).
(30) He who is not with me is against me. Here he presents the fourth reason, which gives vigor to all the other arguments. For someone could say: if you overcame by violence, the reasoning would hold; but you do not act by violence but by suffering. Therefore, that is not a sign that you have bound anyone. So he presents the fourth reason: Things that agree in some feature have a similar work; hence those who do similar works do not hinder one another. But I do works contrary to them. Therefore, he who is not with me is against me. First he presents the reason in general; secondly, he gives a specific example.
He says, therefore: he who is not with me... and the devil seems not to be with me, because he is contrary to my works: "What accord has Christ with Belial?" (2 Cor 6:15). That he is against him is obtained from Sirach (33:14): "Life is the opposite of death, and the sinner is the opposite of the godly"; so the opposite of man is the devil, the father of sin. But in what is he the opposite? He who does not gather with me scatters. For the Lord gathers: "He will gather the lambs in his arms, he will carry them in his bosom, and gently lead those that are young" (Is 40:11). But the devil scatters: "The wolf snatches and scatters the sheep" (Jn 10:12). But in Luke (9:50) it says: "He that is not against you is for you." But this seems contrary to what has been said. Chrysostom says that both statements are particular; hence they are not to be taken universally but in particular cases that whoever does not have my covenant is against me. Hence in Luke they are called disciples, but here devils. Or we can say that it is one way with God and another way with men. Clearly, God is the natural end toward which all things tend; therefore, whoever is not with God must be apart from him. Hence 1 Kings (18:21): "How long will you go limping with two different opinions. If the Lord is God, follow him." But it is not the same with man, because whoever is not for me is not on that account against me.
(31-32) Therefore I tell you that every sin and blasphemy will be forgiven men... After refuting their claim, he inveighs against them: first, for the gravity of their sin; secondly, their evil intention (v. 33); thirdly, the future judgment (v. 36).
In regard to the first he does two things: first, he begins with several general statements; secondly, he explains (v. 32b).
He says, therefore: it has come to pass in the manner you claim; therefore I tell you. And he makes two statements. The first concerns the forgiveness of sin in general. I say that every sin, namely, of deed, and blasphemy, namely, of word, will be forgiven men, namely, if they repent: "He forgives all your iniquities, and heals all your infirmities" (Ps 103:3); "Blessed is he whose transgression is forgiven, whose sin is covered" (Ps 32:1). And in this is refuted the opinion of Novatian, who said that not all sins are forgivable; but here it is stated that every sin is forgivable. Secondly, he mentions a special one, which is not forgiven: but the blasphemy against the Spirit will not be forgiven, i.e., the will to blaspheme, namely, when one blasphemes from certain malice. And these are stated as a general rule.
Then he explains the first statement by the second. It has been said that every sin... That this is true I show by the fact that blasphemy against the Son can be forgiven. Hence whoever says a word against the Son of man will be forgiven, namely, if he repents. But whoever says a word against the Holy Spirit will not be forgiven, either in this age or in the age to come. And as Augustine says, these words are so difficult that there are no stronger words in the gospel. Therefore it should be noted that the manner of expounding is threefold. Some expound according to the letter, because they saw him working miracles and performing the works of the Holy Spirit, and said that he had an unclean spirit; therefore, they blasphemed against the Holy Spirit. And there are two explanations of this. Some say that both should be referred to the person of the Son. But there are two natures in the Son, human and divine, and according to the divine he is both spirit and holy. Hence the Son is called the Holy Spirit, not in the sense that it is taken under the aspect of one name. This is the way Hilary explains it. And there is another sense: whoever says a word against the Son, and against the human nature has an excuse, if he is moved by weakness; but whoever says anything against the divine has no excuse.
Others expound it of the Holy Spirit in as much as he is the third person in the Trinity. Hence whoever says anything against the Son of man, i.e., the human nature, will be forgiven; but anyone who speaks against the Holy Spirit working does not obtain pardon. This seems to be the full explanation and what the text says. But Augustine objects in the following way: It is obvious that all pagans blaspheme, because they do not believe that the Holy Spirit is in the Church. Again, there are many heretics, but the way to salvation is not closed to them. Furthermore, there are many Jews... But someone could say: these statements do not apply until one has accepted the faith. But if that is the case, is one to be denied forgiveness, if he repents? However, he does not say "any Christian" but "whoever". How then, should it be solved?
Augustine gives two solutions: one is found in his book on the Lord's Sermon on the Mount, and he retracted it later. The other is in the book On the Words of the Lord. Hence it is necessary to understand that a sin against the Holy Spirit is not called blasphemy against the Holy Spirit, but is taken from the way one sins. To the Holy Spirit is attributed goodness, charity and love; to goodness malice responds, to charity envy. Therefore, if anyone knows the truth and detracts from it, he sins against the Holy Spirit; likewise, if one sees holy works in someone and detracts from them through envy. For envy of holiness, not of the person, is an unforgivable sin, not because it is impossible to be forgiven, but because the deformity is such that from divine justice it comes about that one does not repent. Hence those who said that he cast out devils by Beelzebub did not sin against the Holy Spirit, as Augustine claims, because they had not reached that depth of malice. But he began to say this, not because they had done it but in order that those who had begun might be warned not to reach this state.
Augustine repudiates this explanation and retracts it, because there would exist a state for which no prayer could be said; which is not true of anyone in this life.
Therefore he explains it another way in the book On the Words of the Lord, and it is this: Note that he did not say "whoever has said a word of blasphemy," but simply a "word". But a thing put indefinitely that way is not taken universally but sometimes particularly, as John (15:22): "If I had not come and spoken to them, they would not have sin"; not universally, but they would have the sin of unbelief: similarly, whoever has said a word; not just any word, but a word such that, if it is spoken, it is unforgivable. But what that is, Augustine says. The Holy Spirit is charity, through which the members of the Church are united to Christ, the Head, and every sin is forgiven by the Holy Spirit. But although the entire Trinity forgives, yet it is appropriated to the Holy Spirit on account of love. Therefore, whoever has an unrepentant heart speaks against the Holy Spirit. Hence impenitence is opposed to the charity of the Holy Spirit. Consequently, not anyone who says just any word, but that special word, namely, of impenitence, is unforgivable. And he says "word" and not "words", because the custom in Scripture is to call many words one word. Hence in Isaiah the Lord often says, "You will speak my word," although he said many words to him. Hence there is no conflict with what was stated above: therefore, I tell you, every sin and blasphemy..., because whoever says a word against the Holy Spirit blasphemes. Hence a certain teacher, when asked what would be a sin against the Holy Spirit, said: Impenitence stores up wrath for itself.
But why is it that it will not be forgiven, either in this age or in the age to come ? Are there any sins that will be forgiven in the age to come? Augustine says not. Therefore, it does not say that some sins are forgiven in the present and some in future, but that sins are so forgiven here, that the forgiveness is valid in the future. Or another way: some sins, namely, mortal, are forgiven in the present age, but others, namely, venial, in the age to come; so if someone dies in venial sin, it is clear that they can be forgiven. Hence there will be some mercy in the age to come, because then he will still be on the way. Chrysostom's explanation is quite clear and says that here he is speaking of two kinds of blasphemy, namely, against the Son of man and the Holy Spirit. They blasphemed the Son of man, because they said that he was a wine-bibber. Their blasphemy was also against the Holy Spirit, because they said that he cast out devils by a devil-spirit. For the first they had an excuse, because they did not know; but they had not excuse for what they said against the Holy Spirit, because they could not verify it by the Scriptures; therefore, they will not be forgiven. But why neither in this age nor in the age to come ? This is said, because some sins are punished in this age, some in the other, some both here and there. Some sins are punished only in this age, as in the case of penitents. Some only in the age to come, as those of whom it says in Job (2:13): "They spend their days in prosperity, and in a moment they go down into hell." The one punished here and in the age to come is the sin against the Holy Spirit; hence it will be forgiven neither in this age nor in the age to come, not because there might be forgiveness in the age to come, but because there will be punishment. Hence the meaning is that it will not be forgiven without punishment by suffering in this age and in the age to come. 'Thus do the saints speak about that sin.
It should be noted that the Master [Peter Lombard] in the Sentences, dist. 43, book 2, art. 3, makes a distinction and assigns six species of sin against the Holy Spirit: despair, presumption, impenitence, obstinacy, attack upon the known truth, and envy of a brother's grace. Hence those are said to sin against the Holy Spirit who sin against qualities appropriated to the Holy Spirit. To the Father is appropriated power, to the Son wisdom, to the Holy Spirit goodness. Therefore, one who sins from weakness is said to sin against the Father; from ignorance against the Son; from malice against the Holy Spirit. But it should be pointed out that one sins from malice, when he sins voluntarily, which is from certain malice; and this is two ways: either because he has an inclination to sin, or because he does not. For when a person commits many sins, a habit of sinning is left in him, and so he sins from choice. Again, someone sins because that by which he was kept from sin is removed. But he is kept from sin by the hope of eternal life; hence a person who does not hope in eternal life sins from certain malice: "Despairing, they have given themselves to licentiousness" (Eph 4:19). Hence a person who sins from inclination sins against the Holy Spirit, namely, from the fact that what restrains from sin has departed. But this happens in six ways. For in God are mercy and justice. From scorning mercy arises despair; from scorning justice, presumption. Again on the part of turning away from God, because one turns to a fragile good obstinacy comes. Again on the part of turning away from God, because one does not propose to return to God, impenitence results. Then on the part of the remedy, namely, of hope and charity, there come attack on the known truth and envy of brotherly love. These are sins against the Holy Spirit. Therefore, if there is actual impenitence, it is not forgiven, not because it is not forgiven at all, but because it is not easily forgiven; for it lacks the disposition to be forgiven, but only by God's grace: just as if a person has a fever, say, tertian, he has the capacity to be cured; but if he has emitreteum he does not have the resources to be cured, because he is not cured except by divine help.
(33) He continues: Either make the tree good, and its fruit good; or make the tree bad, and its fruit bad. Above the Lord spoke against the manner of the Pharisees, in as much as they were speaking against his deeds by showing the gravity of sin; now against them he states that their doctrine is wrong. First, he presents and example; secondly, he adapts it (v. 34); thirdly, he assigns a reason (v. 34b). In regard to the first he does two things: first, he presents the example; secondly, the proof (v. 33b). He says, therefore: Either make the tree good, and its fruit good... This is explained in two ways. One explanation is according to Chrysostom and Jerome; the other according to Augustine. According to Chrysostom it is this: He wants to show that their vituperation is unreasonable; hence he compares actions to life, as fruit to a tree. If a person sees good fruit, he judges that the tree is good; but conversely, if it is evil. They saw Christ's actions, for example, the expulsion of demons, and this was good; therefore, what you say is quite unreasonable. And most suitably he goes from effect to cause, as the Apostle says in Romans (1;20): "The invisible things of God from the creation of the world are clearly seen from the things that were made..." Hence he wants to say either you, namely, the Pharisees, make, i.e., concede, that if the fruit is good, the tree is good; or make, i.e., say that the fruit is evil, and thus the tree is evil. And this you cannot say.
Augustine, however, refers to the intention. They said that he cast out devils by Beelzebub Therefore, he wants to show from what root this accusation proceeded, because it was from the malice in their hearts. So he says, either make... Here two things are presented: one is meritorious and ought to be done, namely, make the tree good, i.e., do the work and apply the energy required for being a good tree, which a man cannot be without preparation. Hence, do what is required to be a good tree, and then the fruit will be good and your words good. But the statement which follows indicates something to avoid, namely, or make the tree evil and its fruit evil, i.e., or you will pursue malice, and so you will be on an evil tree and your fruit evil: "I have planted you a choice vine, wholly of pure seed. How then have you turned degenerate and become a wild vine?" (Jer 2:21). According to both renditions the proof which follows is suitable: For the tree is known by its fruit, because by good fruit a good tree is known, and by evil fruit an evil one.
(34) You brood of vipers... This is subsumed under the foregoing in various ways depending on the varying explanations. According to Augustine it is an application to the foregoing thus: It has been said, either make the tree good... But you do evil. You are an evil tree and, as such, you do evil, because you cannot say good things. According to others' explanation, he is showing the source from which this malice comes and calls the Pharisees a brood of vipers, because those who are malicious from their youth retain it more firmly; therefore, their malice is called the malice of a viper: "A young man according to his way, when he is old, he will not depart from it" (Pr 22:6). Consequently, it often happens that those with evil parents are readier for evil: "We have known the iniquities of our fathers" (Jer 12:20). Hence it is good for a man to be trained in the good. Also it is the nature of serpents to eject poison with their tongues, and evil men do likewise: "The tongue of a viper will kill him" (Jb 20:16); "They make their tongue sharp as a serpent's" (Ps 140:3). And so he says, How can you speak good? He does not say "do good," but speak, because you are the offspring of a viper, which inflicts injury with the tongue; therefore, since you are imitators of the crime of your fathers, how can you speak good? As if to say: You cannot.
He assigns the reason: first, in general; secondly, in particular (v. 35). He says, therefore: So you are unable to speak good. Why? Because you are evil. Why? Because from the abundance of the heart the mouth speaks, for the word is the messenger of the mind. He says, from the abundance of the heart, because, according to Chrysostom, when a person speaks from malice, it is a sign that greater malice is in the heart, for no one fears what he keeps within. Therefore, when he utters something out of malice, it is a sign that more is within, although he dares not say it. Hence he says, from the abundance of the heart the mouth speaks. And from the abundance of malice within the mouth speaks, and this is true of good and of evil. Hence Jeremiah (20:9): "The Lord's word is in me as a burning fire." In regard to evil it is similar, because from malice some conceive something they cannot keep within: "The spirit within me impels me" (Jb 32:18).
(35) The good man from his good treasure brings forth good. The statement that from the abundance of the heart the mouth speaks he explains in particular. The word which proceeds from a thought is as a gift from a treasure. Hence if the thought is good, the word is good; and conversely. The good treasure is knowledge of the truth and fear of the Lord: "Abundance of salvation, wisdom and knowledge; the fear of the Lord is his treasure" (Is 33:6). Likewise, and evil treasure is evil thinking; and from this treasure only evil proceeds: "Treasures of wickedness do not profit" (Pr 10:2). Note: what is said there of words is understood also of deeds. For as the thought is the wellspring of speech, so intention is of action. Therefore, if the intention is good, the action is good. Hence a Gloss: "You do according as you intent." This statement seems open to objection in regard to good. Suppose that someone wants to steal in order to give an alms: the act is evil and the intention good. Therefore... I answer that intending and willing are sometimes distinguished, namely, when in one and the same act the willing and the intention differ. Willing bears on the object wanted, but intention on the end. Willing, for example, is when I will to go to a window to see the people passing by; the latter is the intention. Hence it is necessary that willing and intending be one. Hence we can consider intention and willing in a wide sense, as in the assertion that if the willing is evil, the act is evil. Yet if it be excluded and taken in the proper sense, it is not true. But granted that intention and the act of willing are one, what then? I answer that the root of merit lies in charity, but consequently in the merit of other virtues. For merit looks at the essential reward, within which charity is considered. Thus, any work whatsoever that is performed with greater charity has more merit. But charity alone has God for object and end. Hence the merit of charity corresponds to the substantial reward, the merit of the other virtues to the accidental reward. Therefore, because charity permeates the intention, to the extent that one does something from greater charity to that extent he achieves; but in regard to accidental reward, this is not so.
(36) I tell you... The Lord rebuked them for the gravity of their sin and their malice; here he warns them about the future judgment, which we hold by faith: "Be afraid of the sword, for anger brings the punishment of the sword; for know that there will be a judgment" (Jb 19:29); "He will make room for every act of mercy; everyone will receive in accordance with his deeds" (Sir 16:14). Again 2 Corinthians (5:10): For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, so that each one may receive good or evil, according to what he has done in the body." Hence there will be an investigation, because each one will render an account of his deeds. Therefore, he also adds something about words: I say to you, on the day of judgment men will render account for every careless word they utter. This is said in Wisdom (1:9): "He that speaks unrighteous things will not escape notice" and that the sound of murmuring will not go unheard. Why does he say for every carless [idle] word ? A word is called idle in two ways: in on way every evil word is called idle; because that is called idle which does not attain its purpose, as when a person hunts for a man and does not find him, the search is said to have been idle. But if a word is given to instruct, when it succeeds, it is not idle: "Let no evil talk come out of your minds, but only such as is good for edifying, that it may impart grace to those who hear" (Eph 4:29). And according to Chrysostom, it refers to the fact that they said, "by Beelzebub". That word was most pernicious and also idle. According to Jerome the former is a word that inflicts harm, and idle one is that which does not afford any benefit. According to Gregory any word lightly spoken is called idle, unless it has a pious use or a pious need. But it is clear that they spoke a pernicious word. Why does he mention only idle? Because he wishes to argue from the lesser; because if one must render an account for an idle word, then more so for a pernicious one.
(37) Then he gives the reason: for by your words you will be justified... In the courts of this world the innocent are sometimes punished and the wicked set free, because judgments are based on the statements of witnesses; but in god's court judgment is based on the person accusing himself, namely, on self-confession. Hence lest you suppose that you will be judged on the basis of what others say about you rather than what you say about yourself, he says, by your words you will be justified and by your words you will be condemned: "I will condemn you out of your own mouth, you wicked servant" (Lk 19:22).

12—3
Mt 12:38-45
38. Then some of the scribes and Pharisees answered him, saying: Master, we would see a sign from thee. 41. The men of Ninive shall rise in judgment with this generation, and shall condemn it: because they did penance at the preaching of Jonas. And behold a greater than Jonas here. 42. The queen of the south shall rise in judgment with this generation, and shall condemn it: because she came from the ends of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon, and behold a greater than Solomon here. 43. And when an unclean spirit is gone out of a man he walketh through dry places seeking rest, and findeth none. 44. Then he saith: I will return into my house from whence I came out. And coming he findeth it empty, swept, and garnished. 45. Then he goeth, and taketh with him seven other spirits more wicked than himself, and they enter in and dwell there: and the last state of that man is made worse than the first. So shall it be also to this wicked generation.
Having answered those who maligned his miracles and doctrine, the Lord now deals with those testing him: first, a question testing him is presented; secondly, the reproval.
(38) He says, therefore, Then they said to him... This is after they had seen many miracles and heard many words of wisdom, to fulfill what was said in Sirach (22:7): "He who teaches a fool is like talking to a person asleep." Teacher, we wish to see a sign from you. They say, Teacher, as part of the testing: "They speak peace with their neighbors, while mischief is in their hearts" (Ps 28:3). We wish to see a sign from you. Had they not seen many signs? Yes, but another evangelist presents it this way: "We wish to see a sign from heaven" (Lk 11:16), as it is written in 1 Samuel (12:18) that Samuel made it thunder and Elijah made fire come from heaven (2 Kgs 1:10). For the Jews are wont to seek a sign, as it says in 1 Corinthians (1:22). But since he had given earthly signs and they did not believe, they would not have believed if he had given them signs from heaven: "If I have told you earthly things and you do not believe, how can you believe if I tell you heavenly things?" (Jn 3:12).
(39) But he answered them... Then he refuses them and does two things: first, he denies the request; secondly, he predicts an indignity (v. 41).
In regard to the first he tells what they were seeking; secondly, he denies (v. 39b).
It is stated, therefore, that he answered them, "An evil and adulterous generation seeks for a sign." He says, evil, because they were laying traps. A person is called evil, because he harms his neighbor. Therefore an evil generation of wicked children. It is called an adulterous generation: "You draw near hither, sons of the sorceress, offspring of the adulterer and the harlot" (Is 57:3). Therefore that generation, so subject to sin, seeks a sign; but no sign shall be given it except the sign of the prophet Jonah: "Ask a sign of the Lord, your God; let it be as deep as Sheol or as high as heaven" (Is 7:10). Therefore they sought a sign from heaven, but they were unworthy to see it. For he gave this to his apostles, who saw him ascending and who saw God's glory on the mount. But the others will be given only a sign in hell as to the soul and on earth as to the body. Hence no sign will be given it except the sign of the prophet Jonah. Hence Christ's death is denoted and God's love shown, as the Apostle says: "When we were yet sinners according to the time Christ died for us..." (Rom 5:8). Furthermore, the power of the one raising is shown, as is indicated in 1 Cor (15:20 ff). And these are the signs of things that ought to be present in us. By Christ's death is signified that we should die to sin; by the resurrection, that we should rise from sin.
(40) For as Jonah was three days and three nights in the belly of the whale, i.e., actually, so will the son of Man be in the heart of the earth. And in this the error of Manicheus is refuted which said that he did not truly die. And he says, in the heart of the earth, because as a man's heart is in the depths, so Christ was in the depth of the earth. Or, in the heart of the earth, i.e., in the heart of the worldly mind of the disciples who despaired of him, as it says in Luke (24:21): "We had hope that he was the one to redeem Israel." For three days and three nights. But a question arises here. For this passage seems to be false, because he died at 3 o'clock, was buried in the evening, but rose on the morning of the third day. Augustine says that some want to say that one must start from the hour when he was put on the cross. Hence they call the darkness which appeared the first day, the second day was the night of the evening star, the third was the day of Sabbath. But according to Augustine, this is invalid; although it would help, if he had been in the tomb for the entire Sunday. Therefore we must have recourse to another solution, namely, that a natural day composed of day and night is taken as an interval of twenty-four hours. But, as Augustine says, in Scripture a part is sometimes taken for the whole. Therefore we must say that it is by synecdoche that Christ is said to have been in the tomb for three days and three nights, because Friday is taken for the whole day and even the previous night; there is no doubt about the second day, but the third is taken for the night and the following day. Yet if we regard what actually happened, it was a case of two nights and one day, to denote that his single destroyed our double. Punishment and guilt were in us, but only punishment in him; therefore...
Another question arises. Had he not worked many miracles? Had he not raised Lazarus and a number of others? Why then does he say, no sign shall be given to it except the sign of Jonah the prophet ? I answer that the kind of sign they demand will not be given; or no sign that will benefit them will be given, for he knew that they would not be converted, because they were hardened. But he performed many signs for the sake of the elect and believers, of whom there were many afterwards.
(41) The men of Nineveh will arise at the judgment with this generation. This is the indignity: first, the gentiles are preferred; secondly, the reason (v. 43).
Note that a person is good, either because he does not sin or because he repents. First, therefore, he prefers those who have repented, namely, the gentiles; secondly, those who have sinned (v. 42).
The Lord had compared his resurrection to Jonah; therefore they could believe that it would happen to them as to the Ninevites, who were set free. But the Jews were not only set free, they were dispersed. Hence the men of Nineveh... In these words an error of the Jews is excluded, namely, that the resurrection will occur before the judgment and that in the meantime Jerusalem will be rebuilt. And they appeal to Isaiah (25:6): "On this mountain the Lord will make a feast of fat things." Others said that the just and martyrs will rise one thousand years before the others, and they appeal to Revelation (20:1): "Then I saw an angel coming down from heaven, holding in his hand the key of the bottomless pit and a great chain. And he seized the dragon, that ancient serpent, who is the devil and Satan, and bound him for a thousand years, and threw him into the pit, and shut it and sealed it over him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years were ended." Both are excluded when he says, They will arise with this generation, the good and those not good together. And will condemn it, by comparison but not by any authority, because they will rise among those to be condemned: "This is Jerusalem; I have set her in the center of the nations, with countries round about her. And she has wickedly rebelled against my statutes more than the countries round about her" (Ez 5:5). And why will they condemn them? Because they repented; but the scribes and Pharisees were not willing to do penance.
The Lord began his preaching with penance as the theme, as did John, but they did not listen: "No one repents of his wickedness" (Jer 8:6). Furthermore, the others did penance at one preaching by Jonah; but Jesus had preached to them many times, and yet they were not converted: "If I had not done among them the works which no one else did, they would not have sin" (Jn 15:24). Again, the former were converted by the preaching of one prophet; but the latter had not only a prophet but the Son of God. Hence it says in Hebrews (1:1): "In many and various ways God spoke of old to our fathers by the prophets; but in these last days he has spoken to us by his Son, whom he has appointed heir of all things, through whom also he created the world." And he continues: and behold a greater than Jonah here, as in Hebrews (3:3): "Yet Jesus was counted worthy of as much more glory than Moses as the builder of a house has more glory than the house. Therefore the Ninevites are preferred, because they did penance.
(42) The queen of the South will arise at the judgment with this generation and condemn it because of wisdom, which they refused to receive. It is recorded of her in 1 Kings (10:24) that she came to hear the wisdom of Solomon. She signifies the Church of believers: "At your right hand stands the queen in gold of Ophir." The Church is called queen, because it ought to rule: "A king who sits on the throne of judgment winnows all evil with his eyes" (Pr 20:8). Of the south by reason of the Holy Spirit: "Awake, O north wind, and come, O south wind. Blow upon my garden..." (S of S 4:16). That queen will arise in the judgment with that generation. Note that it does not say she did not sin, but that she was not rebellious. Why? Because she came from the ends of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon, as it says in 1 Kings (10:24); and there was no need for you to come from the ends of the earth, because he is here. Hence: behold a greater than Solomon here, because he was a temporal king and a sinner, but hers is one innocent and eternal: "His power is an everlasting power which shall not pass away, and his kingdom one that shall not be destroyed" (Dan 7:14).
(43) When the unclean spirit has gone out of a man... Above he showed that the gentiles were preferable to the Jews; here he wants to confirm this with an example. First, he present the example; secondly, he applies it (v. 45b).
He gives the example of an unclean spirit. But one must keep in mind that sometimes an example is taken from some occurrence, sometimes from a parable. When it is taken from an occurrence, it is required that each be explained separately, so that both need their own explanation, as was done here, when the example of Jonah was presented. Sometimes the example from a parable is presented, as when it is said, "The kingdom of heaven is like unto..." In this case there is no need to state what is in the kingdom of heaven. "Therefore we can say according to Jerome that it is a similitude and a parable. In that case there is one sense. Or, according to Augustine, it is taken from an occurrence, and then there are two senses.
The unclean spirit goes out of a man in two ways, because sometimes he torments a man in a bodily way, sometimes in a spiritual. Hence it is necessary to see how a man is filled with an unclean spirit; how in a bodily manner and how in a spiritual; thirdly, how it pertains to the matter at hand. Therefore, four things were said: first, liberation from an unclean spirit; secondly, repeated affliction; thirdly, the occasion; fourthly, the occasion of the second affliction.
He says, therefore, When the unclean spirit has gone out of a man... Anything mixed with a baser thing is called unclean, with a purer thing, more pure. For example, if silver is mixed with lead, it becomes baser. Accordingly, a created spirit, if it is united with one lower than itself, is called an unclean spirit. And sometimes it goes out of a man, whom it was harassing corporeally, and sometimes whom it was vexing spiritually, as in baptism. Consequently, the renewed harassment is mentioned, as well as the occasion: first, on the part of the demon; secondly, on the part of those harassed. On the part of the demon, in regard to those others; secondly, as to these. For it is the demon's custom to be restless unless he causes harm, because he loved sin from the beginning. Hence when he is expelled from anyone, he looks elsewhere to cause vexation. Hence he says, he walks through dry places seeking rest, but he finds none. Hence sometimes he does not find rest. Where he does is described in Job (40:21): "Under the lotus plant he lies, in the covert of the reeds and in the marsh." Marshy places are hearts given to voluptuous pleasures; dry places are those who scorn such pleasures but are turned aside by prosperity. Ezekiel (37:11) says of these: "Our bones are dried up, and our hop is lost." He says, he walks and seeks out any man he might deceive. Hence the fact that he walks shows his diligence: "Be sober, be watchful. Your adversary, the devil, goes about like a roaring lion, seeking someone to devour" (1 Pt 5:8). Seeking rest, but he finds none except in marshy places. So it was that leaving the Jews, he went to the gentiles who are dry of the dew of divine grace; but he did not find rest, because he was cast out, for they received God's word.
(44) Then he says, 'I will return to the house from which came.' From these words you can gather that if the devil is ever driven out of a person because he does penance, he does not leave him forever, for it is written of Christ that the devil left him for a time (Lk 4:13). From this we are given to understand that men should always be on their guard, lest he return. And this is why he says, I will return...
And coming, he finds it empty. Here is presented the occasion for his second harassment. And if we refer it to the Jews, it is plain that when he was driven from the gentiles, he returned to the Jews. Hence three occasions for his return are presented, namely, idleness; therefore he says, empty: "Idleness teaches much evil" (Sir 33:24). Accordingly, Jerome: "Always do something good, so that the devil will find you busy." Hence empty, i.e., idle: "The foe gloated over her, mocking at her downfall" (Lam 1:7). Swept with brooms, because something cleaned with brooms is not thoroughly cleaned. Hence sweeping amounts to superficial cleaning. A thorough cleaning needs fire, as it says in the Law that vessels should be cleansed with fire. And ornamented, i.e., superficially adorned. Something ornamented has its own beauty and a beauty that comes from the adornment: "May our daughters be like corner pillars, adorned as alikeness of the temple" (Ps 144:12). But those who would be secure ought to have an inward beauty: "The princess is decked in her chamber with gold-woven robes; in many-colored robes she is led to the king" (Ps 45:13). But when the adornment is only external, one is not left by the devil. So it was with the Jews, for they observed the Sabbath by resting from good more than from evil. They also showed too much concern about the trivial matters of the Law.
(45) Then he goes and brings with him seven other spirits more evil than himself. Here he deals with the second and more serious harassment. It is shown to be more serious, first, as to the number; secondly, as to duration; thirdly, as to effect. As to number, because he brings seven. Accordingly to Chrysostom the literal explanation is that when anyone falls and is not careful, something worse happens to him: "See, you are well! Sin no more, that nothing worse befall you" (Jn 5:14). According to Augustine he brings seven in two ways: for sometimes a penitent does penance, but then acts negligently; as a result he becomes more prone: "god gave them up to a base mind" (Rom 1:28). By the fact that he says seven the entire number of vices is signified. Augustine, however, explains it differently: some commit a certain sin, but in the state of repentance they add hypocrisy. And just as the gifts of the Holy Spirit are seven, so there are seven hypocrisies. Hence they were simple vices at first, then are added the hypocrisies, which are worse. And they are described as seven either on account of the totality of vices or on account of the Sabbath. Those who sin in this way will become fixed in evil; hence he says, they enter and dwell there, because they do not wish to leave: "Why then has this people turned away in perpetual backsliding? They hold fast to deceit, they refuse to return" (Jer 8:5). If it is applied to the Jews, it is clear that he dwells in them and does not wish to depart from them.
And the last state of that man becomes worse than the first. This refers to the effect of the harassment. Literally, one who is punished more is harassed more; hence 2 Peter (2:21): "It would have been better for them never to have known the way or righteousness than after knowing it to turn back from the holy commandment." Again, as to the Jews, who acted worse by blaspheming Christ than by worshipping idols. Therefore he concludes: So shall it be with this evil generation, because it will be come worse for them than it was for those in Egypt.

12—4
Mt 12:46-50
46. As he was yet speaking to the multitudes, behold his mother and his brethren stood without, seeking to speak to him. 47. And one said unto him: Behold thy mother and thy brethren stand without, seeking thee. 48. But he answering him that told him, said: Who is my mother, and who are my brethren? 49. And stretching forth his hand towards his disciples, he said: Behold my mother and my brethren. 50. For whosoever shall do the will of my Father, that is in heaven, he is my brother, and sister, and mother.
In the preceding section Christ answered his opponents; now he uses the presence of his mother and brothers as an occasion for commending the disciples who believed.
First, their presence is noted; secondly, the disciples are commended (v. 48).
(46) He says, therefore, While he was still speaking. Here one might ask why it is that in Luke (8:19), where the same words as Matthew's are presented, the words that follow in Matthew are not mentioned; rather Luke (12:27) continues with: "As he said this, a woman in the crowd raised her voice..." So there seems to be a difficulty. Augustine answers: There is no doubt that this event occurred, as Matthew says, while he was yet speaking. But it is possible that both what Luke says and what Matthew says happened; it is also possible that Luke is anticipating or is presenting events in the order he recalls.
Behold, his mother and his brothers stood outside... There is no doubt but that the mother is the person mentioned in ch. 1; but there can be question about the brothers. And because brothers are mentioned, it gave occasion to the heresy that after the virgin gave birth to Jesus, Joseph knew Mary and begot sons of her. This is heretical, because after bearing Christ she remained an immaculate virgin. Another opinion was that these were Joseph's children by another wife. But This is nothing, because we believe that Joseph was a virgin, as the mother of Jesus was, because he entrusted the Virgin to a virgin; and as at the end, so also in the beginning. Who, then, are those brothers? Jerome says that men are called brothers in many ways. Some are brothers by nature, as above (ch. 1): "Jacob was the father of Judah and his brothers." Sometimes members of the same race are called brothers: "You may not put a foreigner over you, who is not your brother" (Dt 17:15); sometimes by reason of religion, as all Christians (below 23:8). And upon this rests the custom of calling all members of the same religious order brothers. Sometimes men born of a common ancestor, as in Joshua (2:12): "Give me a sure sign that you will save alive my father and mother, my brothers and sisters." Sometimes all men, because they come from one father, namely, God: "Have we not all one father? Has not one God created us? Why then are we faithless to one another?" (Mal 2:10). In none of these ways are they called brothers of the Lord here; therefore, some are called brothers in another way, namely, because of blood-relationship. Hence in Genesis (13:8) Abraham said to Lot: "For we are brothers," although Lot was his nephew. So, they were brothers, because they were cousins of the Lord.
(47) Someone told him, "Your mother and brothers are standing outside, asking to speak to you." Why he said this and the need for it are explained in Luke (8:19), namely, there was such a crowd that they could not reach him. Mystically, the synagogue is signified by the mother; hence Song of Songs (3:11): "Go forth and behold king Solomon with the crown with which his mother crowned him." And brothers, i.e., the Jews, who stood outside and abandoned Christ: "My brothers have abandoned me" (Jb 6:15). They seek but do not find, as it says in Romans (9:31): "The Jews who pursued the righteousness not based on the Law did not succeed in fulfilling that Law."
(48) But he replied... Here he gives Christ's reply and does two things: first, he replies; secondly, he commends his disciples (v. 49). He says, "Who is my mother and who are my brothers?" From these words some have denied that Christ truly assumed flesh, but only seemed to. Hence they explained: this is not my mother and these are not my brothers. But this is contrary to the Apostle to the Galatians (4:4): "God sent forth his Son, born of woman..." Again to the Romans (1:3): "Who was descended from David according to the flesh." Furthermore, the Lord acknowledged her at the foot of the cross: "Woman, behold your son" (Jn 19:26). Chrysostom: Why does the Lord ask, "who is my mother and who are my brothers"? And he says two things, one of which is sound and the other not. For he says that his mother and brothers experienced something human, for they were elated when they saw Christ preaching and the crowd following. Therefore, they wanted, as it were, to share the glory. Consequently, the Lord wanted to show that what he was doing did not stem from what he had received from the mother but from the Father. This position is partly sound, for it is sound in regard to the brothers, because John (7:5) says: "For even his brothers did not believe in him." But it is not sound in regard to the mother, because it is believed that she never sinned either mortally or venially; for it is said of her in Song of Songs (4:7): "You are all beautiful, my love, and there is no stain in you." And Augustine: When it comes to sin, I want no mention to be made of her. Jerome answers in another way, namely, he was so intent on spiritual matters, that he paid no attention to temporal. Therefore, he directs his answer to affection. Hence he would not have loved his mother more, unless she possessed more spiritually. So he says, who is my mother? He does not deny that she is his mother, but he intends to forbid undue affection. Hence above (10:37): "He that loves father or mother more than me is not worthy of me."
(49) Then he commends the disciples: first, the immediate disciples; secondly, all believers. Therefore, the evangelist says, And stretching out his hand toward his disciples, he said: "Here are my mother and my brothers." As if to say: I love them more than the affections of my mother or brothers; for love of the Holy Spirit must rank first. And he extends his hand not only to those but to all.
(50) Hence it says, Whoever does the will of my Father in heaven is my brother, and sister, and mother." For he had a heavenly generation and a temporal one, and he places the heavenly ahead of the temporal. For those who do the will of his Father are related to him according to heavenly generation; hence John (8:39): "If you are the sons of Abraham, do the works of Abraham." For he came to do his will, as John says (4:34, 5:30, 6:38). He says, brother, to indicate the stronger ones and sisters the weaker. But why does he say is my mother ? I answer that every believer who does the Father's will, i.e., who obeys simply, is a brother, because he is like him who fulfilled the Father's will. But one who not only does that but converts others begets Christ in others and so is a mother. On the other hand, one who incites others to evil kills Christ in others. The Apostle to the Galatians (4:19): "My little children, with whom I am again in travail, until Christ be formed in you."


13—1
Mt 13:1-23
1. The same day Jesus going out of the house, sat by the sea side. 2. And great multitudes were gathered together unto him, so that he went up into a boat and sat: and all the multitude stood on the shore. 3. And he spoke to them many things in parables, saying: Behold the sower went forth to sow. 4. And whilst he soweth some fell by the way side, and the birds of the air came and ate them up. 5. And other some fell upon stony ground, where they had not much earth: and they sprung up immediately, because they had no deepness of earth. 6. And when the sun was up they were scorched: and because they had not root, they withered away. 7. And others fell among thorns: and the thorns grew up and choked them. 8. And others fell upon good ground: and they brought forth fruit, some an hundred fold, some sixty fold, and some thirty fold. 9. He that hath ears to hear, let him hear. 10. And his disciples came and said to him: Why speakest thou to them in parables? 11. Who answered and said to them: Because to you it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven: but to them it is not given. 12. For he that hath, to him shall be given, and he shall abound: but he that hath not, from him shall be taken away that also which he hath. 13. Therefore do I speak to them in parables: because seeing they see not, and hearing they hear not, neither do they understand. 14. And the prophecy of Isaias is fulfilled in them, who saith: By hearing you shall hear, and shall not understand: and seeing you shall see, and shall not perceive. 15. For the heart of this people is grown gross, and with their ears they have been dull of hearing, and their eyes they have shut: lest at any time they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their heart, and be converted, and I should heal them. 16. But blessed are your eyes, because they see, and your ears, because they hear. 17. For, amen, I say to you, many prophets and just men have desired to see the things that you see, and have not seen them: and to hear the things that you hear and have not heard them. 18. Hear you therefore the parable of the sower. 19. When any one heareth the word of the kingdom, and understandeth it not, there cometh the wicked one, and catcheth away that which was sown in his heart: this is he that received the seed by the way side. 20. And he that received the seed upon stony ground, is he that heareth the word, and immediately receiveth it with joy. 21. Yet hath he not root in himself, but is only for a time: and when there ariseth tribulation and persecution because of the word, he is presently scandalized. 22. And he that received the seed among thorns, is he that heareth the word, and the care of this world and the deceitfulness of riches choketh up the word, and he becometh fruitless. 23. But he that received the seed upon good ground, is he that heareth the word, and understandeth, and beareth fruit, and yieldeth the one an hundredfold, and another sixty, and another thirty.

Above the evangelical doctrine was set forth, and its adversaries were refuted; here he shows the power of the evangelical doctrine: first, in words; secondly, in deeds, in chapter 14. And regarding the first, he first sets down the circumstances of the doctrine; secondly, Christ's doctrine; thirdly, its effect. The second is at behold, the sower went out to sow; the third at have you understood all these things? And first he sets down four circumstances, namely, place, time, the disposition of the hearers, and the disposition of the speaker. He touches on the time when he says on that day. From this it is given to understand that he indicates the order of the event. For otherwise it could not be understood, unless day is taken to mean time. Next the circumstance of place is touched on: he sat by the sea etc. And this can be expounded according to the literal and mystical exposition. Chrysostom touches on the literal. For since he had said above that while he was speaking to the crowds, someone said, behold your mother etc., Chrysostom had expounded there that they had felt something human; therefore the Lord wished to go out, so as to restrain the wickedness of those, namely, his brethren. And he also went out so as to show honor to his mother. Hence Exodus 20:12: honor your father and your mother. Mystically, by the house, Judea is understood, from which he went out because of unbelief and came to the sea, namely, to the Gentiles, who were troubled by unbelief; below at 23:38: behold, your house shall be left to you desolate; just as Jeremiah 12:7: I have forsaken my house, I have left my inheritance, I have given the dearly beloved of my soul into the hands of her enemies. The sea signifies the world; Psalm 103:25: this great sea which stretches wide its arms, there are creeping things without number etc. Or otherwise, by the house is understood the interior mind; Wisdom 8:16: entering into my house, I shall find rest with her. Hence sometimes he goes out from the secret of contemplation to public teaching. And great multitudes were gathered together to him. Here he sets down the hearers: for when the mind goes out to public teaching, then many can hear and profit; Sirach 51:31: draw near to me, you unlearned, and gather yourselves together into the house of discipline. Next the disposition of the teacher and hearers is set down; hence it is said, so that going up into a boat he sat down. And why into a boat? There can be a literal reason, because the hearers were many, and therefore he wished to have them before his face, so that they might better understand. For all things were before him; Job 13:1: behold, my eye has seen all things. Another reason is mystical, because by the ship the Church gathered from the Gentiles is signified, where he sits through faith, and teaches those who stand on the shore, namely, the catechumens, who are prepared for the faith. Or otherwise, that Jesus was on the sea, while the hearers stood on the shore, and in this he gives an example to preachers, namely, that they should not expose their subjects to dangers. And this is signified in Exodus 13:17ff., that when Moses led his people out, he did not lead them by the way of the land of the Philistines, thinking lest perhaps they would repent and return to Egypt. Therefore Jesus sat in the turmoil, but left the others outside; hence it is said, and all the multitude stood on the shore. There follows the manner of teaching: and he spoke to them many things in parables. The reason is twofold. One is that by such parables sacred things are hidden from unbelievers, lest they blaspheme: for above it was said, give not that which is holy to dogs; therefore, because many were blaspheming, he wished to speak in parables. Hence Luke 8:10: to you it is given to know the mystery of the kingdom of God, but to the rest in parables. The second reason is that by such parables unlearned men are better taught. Hence men, namely the unlearned, when divine things are explained under similitudes, grasp them better and retain them. Therefore the Lord wished to speak in parables, so that they might better commit them to memory. For since he knew that the worthy would receive his doctrine, he wished to hand it on in such a way that they might retain it more firmly in memory; Psalm 77:2: I will open my mouth in parables. And why did he propose many parables? One reason is that in a multitude of men different people are disposed in different ways; therefore he had to diversify, so as to suit diverse dispositions. Another reason is that spiritual things are always hidden; therefore they cannot be fully manifested through temporal things, and so they must be manifested through diverse things; Job 11:5: would that God would speak to you, and would open his lips to you, that he might show you the secrets of wisdom. The sower went out to sow etc. Here the parabolic doctrine is set down. And he intends three things. First, he sets down the impediment to the evangelical doctrine; secondly, its progress; thirdly, its dignity. The second is at the kingdom of heaven is like leaven etc.; the third at the kingdom of heaven is like a man seeking good pearls etc. Regarding the first, he first sets down the impediments from within; secondly, those from without, in the following parable. The first is divided into three: for first the parable is set down; secondly, its reason is assigned; thirdly, it is expounded. The second is at and the disciples came etc.; the third at hear you therefore the parable of the sower. In the first he does three things. First, the diligence of the sower is described; secondly, the impediment to the seed; thirdly, the fruit. The second is at and while he sows, some fell by the wayside etc.; the third at and others fell upon good ground etc. He says therefore, the sower went out to sow. He who goes out is Christ. For he goes out in three ways. From the hidden place of the Father, not changing place. Likewise, he went out from Judea to the Gentiles. Likewise, from the depth of wisdom to public teaching. He went out therefore, the sower, namely, of the seed of doctrine. Hence Christ sows just as he baptizes, as is found in John 4. For seed is the beginning of fruit. Hence every good work is from God; Philippians 1:6: he who has begun a good work in you will perfect it etc. And in this the error of those who say that the beginning of a good work is from us is removed; which is false. Hence Gregory says: in vain does the preacher labor, unless the grace of the Savior be within. Hence he says, the sower went out to sow etc. This seems to involve a repetition of words; but it does not, because a sower sometimes goes out to sow, and sometimes to reap; so Christ at the beginning goes out to sow; Proverbs 11:18: to him who sows justice, there is a faithful reward. He went out therefore, the sower, to sow. And what? His seed. For some go out to sow iniquity; Job 4:8: I have seen those who work iniquity and sow sorrows and reap them. But this one went out to sow his seed. This seed is the word of God, which proceeds essentially. Hence it is the word of the Father; Sirach 1:5: the source of wisdom is the word of God. But what does it do? It makes those similar to him from whom it proceeds, because it makes sons of God; Psalm 81:6: I have said: you are gods, and all of you sons of the Most High. John 10:35: he called them gods to whom the word of God was spoken. And John 1:12: he gave them power to become sons of God. He went out therefore, etc. But let us see about the impediment to the seed. For it is impeded in three ways, because three things are required. For it is required that the memory be preserved. Hence Proverbs 6:21: bind them upon your heart continually. The second is that it be rooted by love; Psalm 118:140: your word is exceedingly refined by fire, and your servant has loved it. Thirdly, diligence is required; 1 Timothy 6:11: pursue justice, godliness, faith, charity, patience, meekness etc. These three are taken away by three things. Memory, by vanity; love, or charity, by hardness; diligence, by the sprouting of vices. Hence he says, and while he sows, some fell by the wayside. A way that is open lies exposed to every traveler; so a heart that is exposed to every thought; Ezekiel 16:25: at every head of the way you have set up the sign of your prostitution, and have made your beauty abominable. Hence when the word of God falls into a vain and unstable heart, it falls by the wayside, and is subject to a twofold danger. But Matthew sets down only one, namely, the birds of the air came and ate it up. Luke, however, sets down two, namely, that it is trampled upon, and also carried off by birds. Thus, since the vain receive the word of God, it is trampled upon by vain thoughts or wicked company. For this reason the devil greatly rejoices when he can carry off and trample upon this seed. Habakkuk 1:13: why do you look upon the contemptuous and hold your peace when the wicked man tramples upon one more just than himself? The second is hardness of heart; Job 41:15: his heart shall be as hard as a stone, and as firm as a smith's anvil. And this is opposed to charity, because it is the nature of love to liquefy; Song of Songs 5:6: my soul melted when my beloved spoke etc. For that is hard which is constricted in itself and confined within its own limits. Love causes the lover to pass over into the beloved; hence it is poured forth. He says therefore, others fell upon rocky places etc. Ezekiel 36:26: I will take away from you your heart of stone and will give you a heart of flesh. For some have a heart so deprived of all love that they lack all tenderness. But some have a good affection, yet they have little of it; hence they do not have depth. To have depth is when the end and the affection are profound. He therefore has profound love who loves all things for the sake of God and prefers nothing to the love of God. Hence some are well delighted in God, but more in other things; and these are not melted; and such have not much earth. And by earth is signified softness. Hence it is taken for a hardened mind. There follows, and they sprang up immediately etc. Because those who think deeply think for a long time; but those who do not think deeply immediately burst forth into action. Hence they go out quickly; Isaiah 18:5: for before the harvest it was all in bloom, and its immature perfection sprouted forth. Hence they hear quickly, but are not rooted in it, because they do not have the depth of the earth of love and charity. Ephesians 3:17: rooted and grounded in charity etc. The third is the destruction of the fruit, because if one loves riches more, when the time of tribulation comes, one clings to what one loves more. Hence, when the sun was up they were scorched etc., namely, through powerlessness. Apocalypse 13:10: he that shall kill by the sword must be killed by the sword; here is the patience of the saints. And because they had no root, they withered away, because God was not the root. Psalm 21:16: my strength is dried up like a potsherd. Sometimes in Scripture rock is taken in a good sense, sometimes in a bad sense. Likewise earth and sun. Hence some are well disposed, but afterwards become negligent. But not so Paul, who said, I chastise my body and bring it into subjection etc. And others fell among thorns. Now thorns are anxieties, angers, quarrels, and things of this kind; Jeremiah 4:3: do not sow upon thorns; Proverbs 24:30: I passed by the field of the slothful man; and there follows: and thorns had covered its surface. And the thorns grew up and choked them. But someone might say: it was foolishness on the part of the sower. It can be said that if this were about sensible earth, it would be true; but it is about spiritual earth, and so the objection does not hold, because it is turned to diverse materials. Once the impediments are set down, the fruit of the seed is treated: others fell upon good ground and brought forth fruit. Earth that is not by the wayside, that is not rocky, that is not thorny, is good earth, namely, a good heart; and if seed is sown there, it bears fruit; Psalm 84:13: the Lord will give goodness, and our earth shall yield its fruit. But what fruit? Some a hundredfold, some sixtyfold, and some thirtyfold. Some refer this to the reward that is in heaven, because some have a hundredfold, etc. Wisdom 3:15: the fruit of good labors is glorious. Others refer the thirtyfold fruit to faith in the Trinity, the sixtyfold to the fruit of good works, and the hundredfold to the contemplation of heavenly things. But this cannot be, because it is the hearer who bears the fruit. Likewise, the reward is received. Hence it must be referred to the perfection of justice. Fruit, therefore, is properly the last thing expected from a tree; so the fruit of justice is had from preaching. And this is the hundredfold, etc., because there is a threefold perfection: lesser, greater, and middle; so that the hundredfold belongs to martyrs, the sixtyfold to virgins, and the thirtyfold to married persons. And why? Because etc. But the perfection of virgins is the sixtyfold, because then they ought to be free from malice; therefore this perfection belongs to virgins and those at rest who are separated from the world. By the thirtyfold is the perfection of those fighting in this life, because such persons are fit for battle. Others assign it by a computation on the hand, etc., as is found in the Gloss. Otherwise, you can consider it according to the nature of the numbers. For seed bears fruit in perfection. See then that the seed is the commandment of God: the number thirty is composed of three and ten; sixty of six and ten; one hundred from ten multiplied by itself. Three is a complete number and has a common perfection; six likewise is a perfect number, because nothing is lacking to it, for it has the perfection of integrity; ten is a perfect number, because it is the first limit of numbers, and hence has the perfection of an end. Thus there is a threefold perfection. Common justice, and so it is the perfection of three, which is had through the number thirty; but when one has more beyond the common, then one is said to bear sixtyfold fruit; but when one is perfect and already foretastes the sweetness, then one reaches the hundredfold fruit. Or otherwise, according to Augustine, insofar as men stand in three ways with respect to temptations. For some are gravely tempted but resist strongly; and these have the thirtyfold fruit. Others are little tempted but rise up; and these have the sixtyfold. But those who already remain in peaceful rest have the hundredfold. And because this was said parabolically, he therefore adds, he who has ears to hear, namely, of the heart within, let him hear through understanding. And the disciples came etc. Above, the parable was set down; here its reason is assigned: and regarding this, two things are set down here. First, the question of the disciples is set down; secondly, the response, at who answering etc. He says therefore, the disciples came and said to him. A literal question arises: since he was in the boat, how then did they approach him? It should be known that they were in the boat with Christ; but they approached through the earnestness of their mind, or also bodily, because since they were only a short distance from him, they came nearer; or since they were outside, they came to him. So we, if we wish to approach him, will be enlightened; Psalm 33:6: come to him and be enlightened. And two things are noted. First, an example is given of not questioning importunately; hence while he was teaching the crowds, they did not question him; Ecclesiastes 3:7: a time to keep silence and a time to speak. Why do you speak to them in parables? Likewise, here it should be considered that what pertains to the salvation of men should always be done. Hence the response follows: who answering said to them. And first the ordinance of God is set down; secondly, a certain reason is assigned. He says, therefore I say that I speak in parables, because to you it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it is not given: in which words three things are set down. First, that some are understanding and some are not. And this is not to be attributed to anyone, but to God who ordains; therefore it is given to you, but not to others. And therefore it is a divine ordinance. Likewise, it is of great usefulness, because it is a certain notification of beatitude; hence the usefulness is great, inasmuch as he gives you knowledge of divine mysteries; Jeremiah 9:12: who is the wise man that may understand this, and to whom the word of the mouth of the Lord may come, that he may declare it? Likewise, it is a sign of divine love; John 15:15: but I have called you friends, because all things whatsoever I have heard from my Father I have made known to you. Likewise, this comes from a gift, not from merit; Philippians 1:29: for unto you it is given for Christ, not only to believe in him, but also to suffer for him. And this is the mystery of the kingdom of heaven of God, and this is from God; 1 Corinthians 4:7: what have you that you have not received? For to him who has, it shall be given, and he shall abound. For there is something that a man has, to whom it is given. And what is that? It should be said that four things are preparatory for something to be given. The first is desire. Hence if you wish to have knowledge, desire anticipates, as is found in Wisdom 6:21: the desire of wisdom brings to the everlasting kingdom. And above at 7:7: ask and you shall receive. Hence to him who has desire, it shall be given, and he shall abound, because he himself gives to all abundantly, and does not upbraid, James 1:5. But he who has not, even if he seems to have some aptitude for wisdom or justice, and is lukewarm, that which he seems to have and does not have shall be taken away from him. Hence Chrysostom says: if you see a lukewarm person, you should admonish him to desist; and if he will not, leave him. Apocalypse 3:16: would that you were cold or hot; but because you are lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will begin to vomit you out of my mouth. The second thing required is study; and this is the exposition of Remigius. Hence he who has a good intellect and does not study will not profit. Hence to him who has study, wisdom will be given, and he will abound; Proverbs 2:4: if you shall seek her as money, and shall dig for her as for a treasure, then shall you understand the fear of the Lord, and shall find the knowledge of God. But he who has not study, what he seems to have, namely, natural talent, will not profit, but shall be taken away from him. The third thing required is charity; because charity is the root of all virtues and of all good works. The Apostle, Ephesians 3:17: rooted and grounded in charity. Hence if you have charity, you will burst forth into every good work; the Apostle, 1 Corinthians 13:4: charity is patient, charity is kind. Hence if you have it not, everything dries up. Hence whatever good a man has without charity is nothing, because he who does not love abides in death, 1 John 3:14. The fourth thing required is faith, because those who do not have faith, their other goods avail little; Wisdom 1:2: for he manifests himself to those who have faith in him. And Romans 10:10: for with the heart we believe unto justice, but with the mouth confession is made unto salvation. And he who does not have the justice of faith, what he seems to have, whether natural or moral, shall be taken away from him. The Apostle, Romans 14:23: all that is not of faith is sin. I say therefore that it is given to you, because you have faith; but to them it is not given. But here one must beware of a certain error, because it seems that from study and natural goods we could acquire eternal glory. But Paul says: what have you that you have not received? Hence both desire and study and charity and faith — all these are from God. Therefore I speak to them in parables etc. Here he applies this to the matter at hand; and he does two things. First, he applies it with regard to the Jews; secondly, with regard to the apostles, at but blessed are your eyes etc. And first he does two things. First, he applies it lest he seem to speak from hatred; secondly, he introduces an authority, at and in them is fulfilled the prophecy of Isaiah. Note that one who urges to salvation manifests his doctrine by his actions. Hence Acts 1:1: Jesus began to do and to teach. And John 15:24: if I had not done among them the works that no other man has done, they would not have sin. Likewise: if I had not spoken to them, they would not have sin. Hence before, he spoke to them without parables; but now, after the working of miracles, I speak to them in parables, because seeing they do not see. They see the miracles, but do not see the effect. Or thus: seeing, namely, outwardly, they do not see inwardly. Isaiah 43:8: bring forth the people that are blind and have eyes, that are deaf and have ears etc. And hearing they do not hear, neither do they understand. They hear the words by which they ought to be stirred to good, yet they do not hear, i.e., it has no effect; Ezekiel 2:7: if perhaps they will hear and be quiet. And Ezekiel 33:31: they turn them into a song of their mouth. And what is it that they do not see? That they do not understand; Psalm 81:5: they have not known nor understood; they walk on in darkness. Consequently, the authority of the prophet Isaiah is introduced. And in them is fulfilled the prophecy of Isaiah, who says: by hearing you shall hear and shall not understand etc., which is written in Isaiah 6:9; but there it is stated imperatively, here predictively. There: hear, you who hear, and do not understand; and see the vision, and do not know it. And three things are touched on. First, the hardness of the Jews; secondly, the cause; thirdly, the effect of that cause. The second is at for the heart of this people is grown fat; the third at lest at any time they should see etc. And because he had spoken of two things, namely, of hearing and of sight, therefore he says two things: you shall hear with the exterior hearing; you shall hear the doctrine of Christ, and shall not understand the mysteries; Psalm 35:4: he would not understand, that he might do well; Hosea 4:6: because you have rejected knowledge, I will reject you, that you shall not do the office of priesthood to me. And seeing you shall see and shall not see. You shall see the flesh of Christ with exterior sight, and you shall not consider his power. We have groped for the wall like the blind, and we have groped as if we had no eyes, Isaiah 59:10. There follows the reason: for the heart of this people is grown fat etc. For since he had made mention of hearing, and to understand properly belongs to the mind, therefore the heart of this people, i.e., their mind, is grown fat, i.e., blinded. Why? Because just as purity is required for bodily vision, so also for spiritual vision. Hence the intellect is called the higher power, since it is supremely spiritual. The intellect grows fat when it is applied to gross and earthly things; but when it is drawn away, it is made more subtle, as in the apostles; 2 Corinthians 4:18: while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen. Hence these men considered nothing but earthly things. The sensual man perceives not the things that are of the Spirit of God, the Apostle, 1 Corinthians 2:14; Deuteronomy 32:15: the beloved grew fat and kicked; he grew fat and thick and gross; he forsook the God who made him, and departed from God his Savior. Likewise, it should be known that when a man hears things that do not please him, he cannot easily understand; therefore these men understood poorly, because his words did not please them. Hence it is said: and with their ears they have been hard of hearing; John 6:61: this saying is hard, and who can hear it? And their eyes they have shut etc. It happens that someone has eyes and does not see, because he shuts his eyes; hence he himself makes an impediment for himself. But some things are so hidden that unless one fixes his gaze intently, he cannot see; but if the thing is in the open, like a wall, a man cannot not see unless he shuts his eyes. Therefore, if the Lord had not worked open miracles, it would not be surprising if they did not believe; but he worked most evident miracles, and therefore they would have recognized them, had they not shut their eyes; Daniel 13:9: they turned away their eyes, that they might not see heaven etc. Hence it should be noted that in this obduracy the cause per se is man; God does not harden except by not imparting grace. God therefore hardens because he does not give grace; but man, because he places an impediment before the light. Therefore it is imputed to these men that they shut their eyes. Lest at any time they should see with their eyes. Here the damage they suffer is set down. Hence it can be understood in two ways. So that lest at any time is referred to all that follows, so that the sense is: thus they shut their eyes lest at any time etc., and in this way it is understood that this is from their malice. For some sin from weakness, some from deliberate malice. Hence these men, considering this, shut their eyes lest they understand; hence their malice is hidden. Lest they be converted and I heal them, namely, if they be converted; Jeremiah 3:14: return, you rebellious children etc. And this is the exposition of Chrysostom. And three things are set down: lest they see, lest they hear, lest they understand with the heart, and these correspond to the three things mentioned above. Augustine expounds it differently, saying: lest at any time they should see — since now they do not see with their eyes — and hear with their ears, and understand with their heart, and be converted, and I should heal them. Hence Augustine says that these words could have a twofold sense, because sometimes lest at any time is put for "so that it might happen," as is found in 2 Timothy 2:25: lest at any time God should give them repentance to know the truth. But sometimes it is put for "so that it might not happen," i.e., this would happen unless we were to argue, etc. And what is it then that he says, it is grown fat? Augustine resolves this by saying that sometimes it happens that a man is proud, and it seems to him that he is very good; and the Lord permits him to fall into other sins so as to heal him of his pride. Such are the presumptuous, of whom Romans 10:3 says: not knowing the justice of God and seeking to establish their own, they have not submitted themselves to the justice of God. Because therefore these men were proud, I permitted them to be blinded, so that they might see and hear, and I might heal them. And this exposition is found in the text of Mark 4:12. But the text of John 12:40 contradicts this, because there he says, therefore they could not believe, because Isaiah said: he has blinded their eyes and hardened their heart, that they should not see with their eyes nor understand with their heart, and be converted, and I should heal them. They were not therefore blinded so that they might believe, but so that they might not believe. But, according to Augustine, this is a difficult question, because if they were blinded so that they might not believe, then it should not be imputed to them. Augustine resolves this: we can say that the fact that they were blinded, they merited from preceding sins. Romans 1:21: their foolish heart was darkened; for professing themselves to be wise, they became fools, and there follows after, wherefore God delivered them up etc. Therefore on account of their sins he hardened and made their ears heavy, not by hardening them, but by not imparting grace on account of their sins. And we can say otherwise, according to Augustine: the heart of this people has grown fat, so that they might not see, and be converted — namely, immediately — but that persisting they might crucify Christ, and afterwards, seeing the miracles, be converted. And Augustine says that this interpretation would seem forced if we did not see that it happened this way in fact. For some are not brought back to humility unless they fall into a grave sin; so the Lord did with these men. But blessed are your eyes that see, and your ears that hear etc. Above, the Lord showed the misery of the Jews who seeing did not see; here he shows the blessedness of the apostles who saw and heard. And first he shows the blessedness; secondly, he shows the sign, at amen I say to you etc. He says, therefore, that seeing they do not see, but your eyes are blessed. But if this is referred to the exterior eyes and ears, the eyes of the Jews are blessed just as much as those of the apostles. Therefore Jerome says that it is necessary to understand a twofold set of eyes, namely, exterior ones, with which all commonly saw — and he is not speaking of these — or interior ones, with which the apostles alone saw. Ephesians 1:17: that he may give you the spirit of wisdom and of revelation, in the knowledge of him, the eyes of your heart being enlightened. Hence likewise there are certain exterior ears and certain interior ones, of which he says above: he who has ears to hear, let him hear. Isaiah 50:5: the Lord has opened my ear, and I do not resist; I have not gone back. He attributes blessedness to seeing, because this blessedness on the way consists only in a participation of eternal blessedness, which consists in vision: for in the vision of God is the glory of man; Jeremiah 9:23: let not the wise man glory in his wisdom; and there follows, but let him who glories glory in this, that he knows and understands me. Then he sets down the sign: amen I say to you etc. Augustine says: blessed is he who has everything he wishes. Hence blessed are those to whom all things have been given which the ancients wished for, namely, the prophets and the just. For every just man is a king; hence Proverbs 20:8 says: the king who sits on the throne of judgment scatters away all evil. And this is because they desired to see the things which you see. If therefore they desired and did not have, and you have, then you already perceive a certain participation of blessedness. But what is it that he says, and did not see? Is it not found in John 8:56: Abraham desired to see my day; he saw it and was glad? Likewise, Isaiah 6:1: I saw the Lord sitting upon a throne, high and elevated. And the same about the passion; hence chapter 53:2: we saw him, and there was no beauty. One solution is that some saw and some did not. But, as Jerome says, it is dangerous to say this. Or otherwise, that they saw, but not so manifestly. Ephesians 3:5: which in other generations was not known to the sons of men, as it is now revealed to his holy apostles. Or otherwise, that the whole is referred to the vision and hearing of his bodily presence, because to see him in the flesh was desirable to the just. An example is found in Simeon, Luke 2:10. Hence, blessed are your eyes that see etc. And did not the Jews see? I say that it is said of them that they do not see, because they see only outwardly. But the contrary is found in John 20:29, where it is said: blessed are they who have not seen and have believed. It should be said that there is the blessedness of the thing, which is had through participation, and the blessedness of hope, which is had in meriting. Hence blessed are those who have not seen, with the blessedness of hope or of merit; and blessed are those who see, with the blessedness of the thing or of participation; hence of Abraham it is said in John 8:56: he rejoiced that he might see my day; he saw it and was glad. Hear you therefore the parable of the sower etc. Here the exposition is set down. And first he concludes that they were worthy; secondly, he expounds. He says therefore, hear you therefore etc., because you are worthy to hear, and not only to hear, but to hear through me; Proverbs 1:5: the wise man hearing will be wiser. Everyone who hears the word of the kingdom etc. Here he expounds; and because he had made mention of two kinds of earth, he therefore first expounds what he had said about the bad earth, and secondly about the good earth, at but he who was sown upon good ground etc. Likewise, in the bad earth he had set down three differences: some by the wayside, some on rocky ground, some among thorns. And he expounds this. And for an understanding of this you should know that hearing the word of God ought to have one effect, namely, that it be fixed in the heart; hence: blessed is he who meditates on the law of the Lord day and night, Psalm 1:2. Elsewhere: in my heart I have hidden your words, that I may not sin against you. Likewise, another effect is that it be carried through to action. Hence James 1:22: be doers of the word and not hearers only. Now this effect is impeded in some by the first impediment and in some by the second. Regarding the first, it is set down. And it should be known that the text has an interposition, and should be understood thus: everyone who hears the word of the kingdom and does not understand it, the wicked one comes and snatches away what was sown in his heart. And this is he who was sown by the wayside. And why does he not understand? Because the wicked one comes etc. Hence, everyone who hears the word of the kingdom, i.e., of Christ preaching the kingdom of heaven, because Christ preached only the kingdom of God; for Moses preached an earthly kingdom. Hence Peter, in John 6:69: Lord, to whom shall we go? You have the words of eternal life. Some, like unbelievers, do not hear; Isaiah 65:12: I spoke, and you did not hear etc. Some there are who hear; blessed are they who hear the word of God, Luke 11:28. But he does not understand it. The Gloss says: because he hears without affection, and so he does not store it in his heart. Psalm 35:4: he would not understand, that he might do well. And what will become of this one? He is seized by thieves, because his mind is held captive by thoughts, and so it is snatched away; and this is what he says: the wicked one comes, namely, the devil, because wicked not by nature, but by perversity; and snatches away, namely, secretly, by seducing and inducing vain thought, what was sown in his heart, namely, the seed. This is he who was sown by the wayside. "Sown" sometimes designates what is sown, and sometimes the field that is sown; hence when he says what was sown, the seed is understood; but when he says he who was sown, the field is understood. For man is called a field, concerning which field Proverbs 24:27 says: work your field diligently etc. And how is he by the wayside? Because it is not guarded, against Proverbs 4:23: with all watchfulness keep your heart, because life proceeds from it. So a man is said to be sown by the wayside who receives the word but does not guard it. The second effect is to carry it through to action; hence James 1:22: be doers of the word and not hearers only. Now this effect is impeded by prosperity and by adversity. Concerning him who is impeded by adversity, he says: and he who was sown upon rocky ground etc. First, therefore, he sets down the beginning of the good; secondly, the occasion of evil, at yet he has no root in himself; thirdly, the evil, at and when tribulation arises etc. Rock is a bad heart, into which the word cannot penetrate, just as in rocky soil, where there is little earth; so some do not lay open their heart to be penetrated. For the heart is then said to be penetrable when it prefers nothing to the word, so that the word may have it as its principal root. Hence Ezekiel 11:19: I will take away from you your heart of stone etc. This one hears the word and immediately receives it with joy; therefore he takes delight in justice and is inclined to the good. Galatians 3:5: he who gives you the Spirit and works miracles among you. And so he takes delight; but it cannot be fixed, because it has no root, because it is sown on stone. But the root is charity. Ephesians 3:17: rooted and grounded in charity etc. But he is only for a time, and rejoices for a time; Sirach 6:10: there is a friend, a companion at the table, and he will not abide in the day of distress. This therefore is the occasion: that he has no root. And how is it? Because he is badly fixed. Hence he says, and when tribulation and persecution arise on account of the word etc., as when opponents arise against the faith, and tribulations through interior or exterior adversities on account of the doctrine of the word, or on account of the faith, he is immediately scandalized, because he falls back from the faith; Psalm 118:165: much peace have they who love your law, and to them there is no stumbling block. He who perseveres is a friend. And he says immediately: because even if they had charity, they could be scandalized by great tribulation. But when someone is immediately scandalized by a small tribulation, he is not rooted in charity; hence 1 Corinthians 10:13: God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that which you are able, but will make also with temptation issue. And Hebrews 12:4: for you have not yet resisted unto blood. And according to Jerome, immediately, because there is a gap between this one and that one. And he who was sown among thorns etc. Here the impediment to bearing fruit well is set down, which sometimes comes from prosperity and sometimes from adversity; hence he says, and he who was sown among thorns, this is he who hears the word of God. These thorns are the cares of this world; for just as thorns prick and do not allow a man to rest, so neither do these cares. Therefore do not sow upon thorns. The care of this world and the deceitfulness of riches choke the word. Care regarding the future; the deceitfulness of riches regarding the present; hence when riches abound, they are deceitful; 1 Timothy 6:17: charge the rich of this world not to be high-minded, nor to trust in the uncertainty of riches. Likewise, when they are desired, they deceive with regard to satisfaction, because they do not satisfy. Likewise, they cause anxiety; therefore the Lord forbade his apostles, be not solicitous what you shall eat or what you shall drink, above at 6:31. It chokes the word. Above he said it withered; here, it chokes. For you know that a candle can be extinguished either from a lack of moisture, and then it dries up, or from an excess, and then it is choked; so also natural life, which is founded on the warm and the moist, can fail from an abundance of moisture or from a deficiency. Similarly, tribulations sometimes withdraw the moisture of present consolation, and then one is rendered unstable and withers; sometimes they increase, and then it is choked; therefore the seed is without fruit; hence he says, and it becomes unfruitful. Romans 6:21: what fruit therefore had you then in those things of which you are now ashamed? And there follows, but now being made servants of God, you have your fruit unto sanctification; Ephesians 5:9: for the fruit of the light is in all goodness and justice and truth. But he who was sown upon good ground etc. Having expounded the threefold disposition toward evil, he adds the disposition toward good, which he distinguishes by three effects, because first he hears, then further, and understands, and then he bears fruit and yields, some a hundredfold, some sixtyfold, and some thirtyfold. Let it be expounded as above. It should be known, however, that Augustine, in Book II, chapter 23 of the City of God, sets down the exposition of certain persons who wished to interpret it thus: that on the day when the Lord will come to judgment, many saints will pray for many; and according as they are better, more will be given to them. Hence to some thirty will be given, to some sixty, and to some a hundred. But this is against the faith, because mortal sins will not be forgiven, since they cannot be forgiven without charity; for mortal sins are contrary to charity, but venial sins are not; therefore, etc.

13—2
Mt 13:24-30
24. Another parable he proposed to them, saying: The kingdom of heaven is likened to a man that sowed good seed in his field. 25. But while men were asleep, his enemy came and oversowed cockle among the wheat and went his way. 26. And when the blade was sprung up, and had brought forth fruit, then appeared also the cockle. 27. And the servants of the good man of the house coming said to him. Sir, didst thou not sow good seed in thy field? Whence then hath it cockle? 28. And he said to them: An enemy hath done this. And the servants said to him: Wilt thou that we go and gather it up? 29. And he said: No, lest perhaps gathering up the cockle, you root up the wheat also together with it. 30. Suffer both to grow until the harvest, and in the time of the harvest I will say to the reapers: Gather up first the cockle, and bind it into bundles to burn, but the wheat gather ye into my barn.

Above he set down a parable in which the impediment to the evangelical doctrine from an extrinsic cause was shown; here another parable is set down, in which the impediment to hearing the doctrine that is from an intrinsic cause is set down, because in this parable those things are drawn to us by which minds are accustomed to be preoccupied. First, therefore, he teaches about the origin of good and evil; secondly, about their progress; thirdly, about their end. The second is at and when the blade was sprung up etc. The third at and in the time of the harvest I will say to the reapers etc. Regarding the first, two things are noted. First, about the origin of good; secondly, of evil, at but while men were asleep etc. He says therefore, he proposed another parable to them. And to whom? To them. I say not to the apostles only, but also to the crowds. Hence, when he had expounded the first parable in the boat to the apostles, he turned to the crowds. Another: not a second; because he proposed not only two parables, but several; whereas "the other" is said of one of two. But he set down several, so as to provide for diverse dispositions. For some are moved by one thing, and some by another. The kingdom of heaven is likened to a man who sowed good seed in his field. In the kingdom are contained the king and those who are ruled: and these are heavenly men, who have been made equal to the angels; Psalm 90:11: he has given his angels charge over you, to keep you in all your ways etc. A man who sowed good seed. Three parables are set down consecutively about seed. The first about seed that is sown; the second about seed that is introduced; the third about seed that is multiplied. According to the intention of the letter, seed is taken differently here than above. For the seed that is sown in a man is the word of God, as is found in Luke 22. But here the man himself, in whom the seed is sown, is what is meant. And this is clear, because below he says that this seed is the children of the kingdom; hence no other exposition should be made than the one the Lord himself made. And it is called seed, because just as seed is the beginning of propagation, so good men are the foundation of the entire faith; hence from the apostles the whole Church sprouted forth. Hence Isaiah 1:9: unless the Lord of hosts had left us seed, we had been as Sodom. And this was good seed, concerning which Isaiah 6:13 says: the holy seed shall be what stands therein. Christ sowed this, and where? In his field, i.e., in the world. For the world is called a field, in which there are good and evil, which the Lord brought forth by creation; hence John 1:10: the world was made through him. And Psalm 49:11: the beauty of the field is with me. But while men were asleep etc. Having treated the origin of good, here he treats of the origin of evil. And first the occasion of the evil inflicted is set down; secondly, the manner. And first a twofold occasion is set down: one on the part of the guardians, the second on the part of the sower. On the part of the guardians he says, but while men were asleep etc., i.e., the overseers of the human race, who were appointed to guard, were sleeping, namely, by the sleep of death. The holy apostles, namely, who knew that heretics had mingled themselves with the wheat in the Church; hence Paul says: I know that after my departure ravening wolves will enter in among you, not sparing the flock. Then another occasion is set down; hence he says, his enemy came etc., i.e., the devil; Psalm 73:23: the pride of them that hate you ascends continually: of those who hate you, i.e., of the demons. Now this enmity is according to the perversity of the will. But there is a question. Is it true that any creature hates God? It should be said that love is only of a thing known. Now God can be known in two ways: in himself, or in his effects. In himself, it is impossible that he not be loved; for whatever is loved is loved under the aspect of good. Since therefore he is the first goodness, he cannot be hated. But in his effects, it is not impossible. For the demons, insofar as they exist, love him from whom they are; but certain effects displease them, namely, that they are punished against their will, that they do not punish men according to their will, and similar things. There follows the manner: and oversowed cockle. The individual words have great significance. Let us see therefore what is sown and what the manner is. What is sown is cockle, which is similar to wheat and is called darnel. What is signified by the cockle? The children of wickedness, and all who love iniquity, especially heretics. There are three kinds of evil persons: wicked Catholics, schismatics, and heretics. Wicked Catholics are signified by the chaff, concerning which it was said above in chapter 3:12: the chaff he will burn with fire. Schismatics by the husks. Heretics by the cockle. They are sown therefore in the field, i.e., in this world. Likewise, cockle has a resemblance to wheat; so these men put on an appearance of goodness, as is found in 1 Timothy 1:7: desiring to be teachers of the law, understanding neither the things they say, nor whereof they affirm. And note that above it says he sowed, and here it does not; because Catholics existed before heretics. For the devil, seeing the Church expand, envied it and sowed what was corruptive, and stirred the hearts of heretics so as to do greater harm; hence they went out from us, according to what is found in 1 John 2:19, but they were not of us, for if they had been of us, they would no doubt have remained with us. Likewise, he says in the midst of the wheat. The devil does not care that some are heretics among the Gentiles, because he possesses them all, but in the midst of the wheat and the faithful people. And this is what is said in Job 4:18: and in his angels he found wickedness. And Augustine says that no society is so good that there is not someone wicked in it; hence in the company of the apostles one was wicked, namely, Judas. Likewise, he says, and went his way: where the malice of the devil is signified. He went his way, i.e., he made himself hidden. For when he instigates, he does not always cooperate; for if everything were to succeed according to his wish, he could easily be discerned; therefore he sometimes yields to his own malice; Psalm 9:9: he lies in ambush in secret, like a lion in his den. Consequently, the progress of good and evil is treated. And when the blade was sprung up. And that you may understand, three things are considered. First, the manifestation of the good from the evil is set down; secondly, the zeal of the good against the evil; thirdly, tolerance. He says therefore, when the blade had sprung up and had brought forth fruit, then appeared the cockle also etc. For at the beginning, when it is sown, it does not appear, but when the blade grows. And this can be referred to both, both to the wheat and to the cockle. Augustine expounds it of the wheat, because when a man is small, he cannot discern; but when he grows and bears fruit and becomes spiritual, then he knows; 1 Corinthians 2:15: the spiritual man judges all things. Chrysostom expounds it of the cockle, because at first it does not appear, because heretics at first hide their teaching, because first they say and preach certain good things to the laity, and afterwards introduce certain evil things about the clergy, which are willingly heard; and so they turn the people away from love of the clergy, and so consequently from the Church. But afterwards, when they gain acceptance for their doctrine, they manifest their malice. For at first they say nothing but mild things, but afterwards they manifest themselves and their doctrine, which is understood by the wine; concerning which wine Proverbs 23:31 says: it goes in pleasantly, but in the end it will bite like a serpent. And the servants of the master of the house came etc. Here the zeal of the good against the evil is set down. And first they inquire about the origin of the evil; secondly, they are moved by zeal for the extirpation of the evil, at and the servants said etc. He says, and they came etc. First, let us see who these servants are. Below he speaks of the reapers; but these are not servants, but angels. These are good men: and this is not unfitting, since the Lord is called both the door and the doorkeeper. And the servants came, by faith; Psalm 33:6: come to him and be enlightened. They said: Lord, did you not sow good seed in your field? Did not the apostles sow good doctrine? Indeed they did. God saw all the things that he had made, and they were very good, Genesis 1:31. From where then does it have cockle? A similar question is found in Jeremiah 2:21: I planted you a chosen vineyard; how then are you turned unto me into the depraved ways of a strange vineyard? The Lord answers, and he said to them: an enemy has done this. And note that this is not from the original creation, but is what exists in men from the devil; Wisdom 2:24: by the envy of the devil, death came into the world. The devil is called a man on account of his falling away from divinity; Psalm 9:20: arise, O Lord, let not man be strengthened. This man is called an enemy on account of his consummate malice; Genesis 3:15: I will put enmities between you and him. And the servants said. Here it is said that the servants are moved by zeal for the extirpation of the evil. Will you that we go and gather it up? Two praiseworthy things are said of them here: that they are moved to destroy evil; 1 Corinthians 5:13: put away the evil one from among yourselves. Likewise, another praiseworthy thing, that they did not wish to do this of their own initiative, but by the command of the Lord; hence Tobit 4:20: bless God at all times, and let all your counsels abide in him. And he said to them. Note, this is the third point, namely, the tolerance of the wicked; concerning this, Ecclesiastes 8:11 says: for because sentence is not speedily pronounced against the evil, the children of men commit evils without any fear. And first he shows his purpose; secondly, he assigns the reason; thirdly, he sets down the limit of tolerance, because he will not always tolerate. He says therefore, no, i.e., I do not will that you gather them yet; 2 Peter 3:9: the Lord does not delay his promise, but deals patiently. Lest perhaps: here he sets down the reason. And at first glance you should note that good is great and victorious over evil, because good can exist without evil, but evil cannot exist without good; therefore the Lord tolerates many evils, so that they may come, or even so that many goods may not perish. Therefore he says, lest perhaps, gathering up the cockle, i.e., the wicked, or heretics etc., you root up the wheat also together with it. There are four reasons why the wicked should not be rooted up because of the good. One reason is that through the wicked, the good are exercised; 1 Corinthians 11:19: there must be heresies, that they who are approved may be made manifest among you; Proverbs 11:29: the fool shall serve the wise. If there had been no heretics, the knowledge of the saints, of Augustine and others, would not have shone forth. Hence he who would root out the wicked would root out many goods as well. Likewise, it happens that he who is now wicked later becomes good, like Paul. Hence if Paul had been killed, we would lack the teaching of so great a master, which God forbid. Therefore, if you wish to root out, you will root up the wheat as well, namely, him who will be wheat; Psalm 67:23: the Lord said: I will bring back from Basan, I will bring back into the depths of the sea. The third reason is that some seem wicked and are not; therefore if you wished to root out the wicked, you would immediately uproot many good persons. And this is apparent, because God did not wish them to be gathered until they reached perfect maturity; hence 1 Corinthians 4:5: judge not before the time. The fourth reason is that someone is sometimes of great power; therefore if he is excluded, he draws many with him, and so with that one wicked man, many perish. Therefore a congregation is not excommunicated, nor a prince of the people, lest with one many should fall. Concerning such a one is understood what is said in Apocalypse 12:4, that the dragon drew the third part of the stars with him, etc. And Genesis 18:25: far be it from you to do this thing and to slay the just with the wicked. But will they always be spared? No, but until a time; hence he says, let both grow until the harvest etc. A similar statement is found in Apocalypse 22:11: he that hurts, let him hurt still; and he that is filthy, let him be filthy still. Let both grow until the harvest. Against this statement it is objected that Isaiah 1:16 says: take away the evil of your thoughts etc. Likewise, 1 Corinthians 5:7: purge out the old leaven, that you may be a new lump, as you are unleavened etc. What then does he mean by let them be etc.? Chrysostom says that he is speaking about killing. Hence heretics are not to be killed, because many evils would follow from it. Augustine, in a certain letter, says that it once seemed to him that they should not be killed; but afterwards he learned by experience that many are converted through force: for the Lord draws some by force, as he drew Paul. Hence this one who was converted by compulsion profited more than all the others who believed voluntarily. And Augustine treated this opinion (or question). Hence according to Chrysostom's view, if it cannot be done without danger, it should not be done, except where a greater danger is feared. And this is clear by induction in all cases, because even if they are wicked, they are useful for the exercise of the good. Yet because it is more to be feared that the evangelical doctrine may perish through them in others, therefore, etc. Likewise, some who are now wicked later become good. It is true that they should not be killed immediately, but, as is found in Titus 3:10, a man that is a heretic, after the first and second admonition, avoid. To the other objection, the third one, that many seem wicked who are good, it is true if it were done indiscriminately, as is found in 1 Timothy 4. Likewise, as to what was said, that a prince of the people should not be excommunicated, if you see that the scandal would be greater if he were excommunicated than in the offense he commits, he should not be excommunicated; but if he had done something that endangered the faith, without doubt he should be excommunicated, whatever damage might follow. And in the time of the harvest I will say to the reapers etc. Above, the Lord expounded parabolically the origin of good and evil, and the progress of each; here the end of each is treated. And first the time of the end is set down; secondly, the ministers are set down; thirdly, the manner and order, each of which is ordered to the end. The time is touched on when he says, in the time of the harvest etc. The time of harvest is the time of the gathering of the fruit that is expected from the seeds. Now there is a twofold gathering: one in the present Church, another in the heavenly Church. And therefore there is a twofold harvest: one of the gathering of fruits in the present; concerning this, John 4:35: lift up your eyes and see the countries, for they are white already to harvest. Likewise, the time of harvest in the Church triumphant; hence below, in the same place, it is said that the harvest is the consummation of the world; therefore it is deferred until that time. Who are the ministers? The reapers. Hence, I will say to the reapers. The reapers of the first harvest were the apostles: for they gathered and converted the whole world, of whom John 4:38 says: I have sent you to reap that which you did not sow. In the second harvest the reapers will be angels; Apocalypse 14:15, it was said to a certain angel: thrust in your sickle and reap, for the hour is come to reap, for the harvest of the earth is ripe etc. For those things which are done through God are to be believed to be done through the ministry of angels; hence it is said of the angels in Psalm 102:21: his ministers, who do his will. But let us see the order, and in what way they attain the end, and what end. And first concerning the wicked; secondly, concerning the good. Concerning the wicked, it should be known that first they are gathered; secondly, they are bound; thirdly, they are burned. In the first is the separation of the wicked from the good. As long as this present time endures, the wicked are with the good, the cockle with the wheat, the lily among thorns, as is found in Song of Songs 2:2; below at 25:31: when the Son of man shall come, he shall separate the good from the wicked, the goats from the lambs. Hence he says, gather up first the cockle etc. At present, good things and evil things fall upon the good and the wicked almost indiscriminately: and this is what is said in Ecclesiastes 9:3, that this is the worst among all things that are done under the sun, that the same things happen to all; but then good things shall be rendered to the good, and evil things to the evil. Therefore, lest they be entangled, they must be separated and bound. Hence, and bind it into bundles. In the binding is signified the perpetuity of punishment; Psalm 149:8: to bind their kings in fetters etc.; below at 22:13: bind his hands and feet and cast him into the exterior darkness, which signifies the impenitence and irrevocability of eternal damnation. Into bundles. All will be separated from the vision of God: the punishment of loss will be equal for all; therefore they will be placed in bundles, as is found in Leviticus 13, where it is taught to discern between blood and blood, between leprosy and leprosy; and Isaiah 27:8: in measure against measure. And for what purpose? To burn them, i.e., they shall be delivered to eternal fire. Concerning this, Luke 16:24 says: I am tormented in this flame. Then when he says, but gather the wheat into my barn, the end of the good is set down; and, conversely, three things are set down, namely, purity, unity, and tranquility. Purity, when he says wheat. But note that the cockle was bound, and therefore was not winnowed; but the wheat was winnowed. And this signifies that the wicked will be sent to hell with their defilements; but the good will be thoroughly purified; Isaiah 35:8: it shall be called the holy way; the unclean shall not pass over it. Likewise, there is among them unity; hence gather. Among the wicked there are always quarrels, and therefore they have no unity; but the good are gathered together; Psalm 49:5: gather together his saints to him, who set his covenant above sacrifices etc.; and below at 24:28: wherever the body shall be, there shall the eagles also be gathered together. Likewise, there shall be among them tranquility; hence he says into my barn. A barn is made for the preservation of the harvest; so that homeland will be the barn of the saints, where they shall be with praise and everlasting joy, as is found in Isaiah 35:10.

13—3
Mt 13:31-43
31. Another parable he proposed unto them, saying: The kingdom of heaven is like to a grain of mustard seed, which a man took and sowed in his field. 32. Which is the least indeed of all seeds; but when it is grown up, it is greater than all herbs, and becometh a tree, so that the birds of the air come, and dwell in the branches thereof. 33. Another parable he spoke to them: The kingdom of heaven is like to leaven, which a woman took and hid in three measures of meal, until the whole was leavened. 34. All these things Jesus spoke in parables to the multitudes: and without parables he did not speak to them. 35. That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, saying: I will open my mouth in parables, I will utter things hidden from the foundation of the world. 36. Then having sent away the multitudes, he came into the house, and his disciples came to him, saying: Expound to us the parable of the cockle of the field. 37. Who made answer and said to them: He that soweth the good seed is the Son of man. 38. And the field is the world. And the good seed are the children of the kingdom. And the cockle are the children of the wicked one. 39. And the enemy that sowed them, is the devil. But the harvest is the end of the world. And the reapers are the angels. 40. Even as cockle therefore is gathered up, and burnt with fire: so shall it be at the end of the world. 41. The Son of man shall send his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all scandals, and them that work iniquity. 42. And shall cast them into the furnace of fire: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. 43. Then shall the just shine as the sun, in the kingdom of their Father. He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.

Through two parables he shows the progress of the evangelical teaching. But because someone might say: if it is so, that it is impeded in such a way that some seed falls by the wayside, some on rocky ground, etc., it seems that it cannot make progress; therefore he adds parabolically about its progress, namely, that it progressed on account of two things. First, on account of its apparent smallness; secondly, on account of its hiddenness. Therefore he sets forth two parables. The second is at he spoke another parable to them. Thirdly, he confirms the manner by the authority of the prophet, at all these things Jesus spoke in parables. Regarding the first, he first treats of the sowing; secondly, of the smallness of the seed; thirdly, of the greatness of the fruit. The second is at which indeed is the least of all seeds; the third at but when it is grown, it is greater than all herbs. He says therefore the kingdom of heaven is like a grain of mustard seed, etc. In a kingdom there is a king, a prince, subjects, and also those imprisoned. Likewise riches, etc. Therefore we can liken the kingdom to all these things. What he says then, that the kingdom of heaven is like a grain of mustard seed, can be explained, as Jerome says, as meaning that by the grain of mustard seed the evangelical teaching is understood. And why? Because that grain is pungent; likewise it repels poisons. And this is signified, because the evangelical teaching through faith makes one fervent; below 17:19: if you have faith as a grain of mustard seed, you shall say to this mountain, remove from hence, and it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible to you. Likewise it excludes errors; hence it is useful for reproof, as is stated in 2 Tim 3:16. Which a man took and sowed. This man is Christ, who sowed this seed; or any man who sows the evangelical teaching. In his field, i.e., in his heart, when he gives assent to it. Christ sowed, because he gave the faith in which we are saved; Eph 2:8: for by grace you are saved through faith, and that not of yourselves, for it is the gift of God. Likewise anyone who obeys sows in a field, i.e., in his heart; Prov 24:27: diligently till your field. In this field there are diverse seeds, which are diverse teachings. The teachings of Jerome and Augustine seem great, and are confirmed by weighty arguments: likewise the teaching of the law. But the teaching of the evangelical law appeared small, because it preached a God who suffered, was crucified, and the like. And who could believe this? 1 Cor 1:18: for the word of the cross is foolishness indeed to those who perish, but to those who are saved, that is, to us, it is the power of God. And therefore he says which indeed is the least of all seeds; hence at first it appeared very small. Then follows its greatness. And first its greatness is set forth; secondly it is confirmed, at but when it is grown, i.e., when it has sprouted, it is greater than all herbs, because the evangelical teaching bore more fruit than the teaching of the law, since the teaching of the law bore fruit only among the Jews; hence it was said in Ps 147:20: he has not done in like manner to every nation, and his judgments he has not made manifest to them. For there was no philosopher who could convert an entire country to his teaching: for if some philosopher, such as Plato, had said that such and such a one would come, he would not have been believed. Ps 118:85: the wicked have told me fables, but not as your law. It is greater, therefore, in solidity, in universality, and in usefulness. In solidity, and it becomes a tree, because other teachings are soft herbs, having nothing firm, because they are subject to human reason: Wis 9:14: for the thoughts of mortal men are fearful, and our counsels uncertain; but this is a firm tree; Ps 118:89: forever, O Lord, your word stands firm; Luke 21:33: heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away. Therefore as this tree is related to other trees, so this teaching is related to others. So that the birds of the air come and dwell in its branches. Likewise it excels in the universality of its teaching: because this science has many branches, and furnishes a man with what is necessary for life. Hence if there are married persons, they have through it how they ought to govern themselves; if clerics, how they should live, and so on for others: therefore the diverse teachings are diverse branches. Likewise it excels in usefulness, because the birds dwell in its branches, i.e., all who have their mind in heaven; Phil 3:20: our conversation is in heaven. They come and meditate and rest: for those who dwell on the earth are not birds; 2 Cor 4:18: while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen: for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal. Chrysostom explains it of the apostles, whom he compared to the grain of mustard seed because they were fervent in spirit; and this a man sowed, i.e., Christ, in a field, i.e., in the Church, from which all the fruitfulness of the Church came about: and they were few and lowly; for no science was spread abroad by such lowly men; hence the Apostle, 1 Cor 1:27: not many wise, or mighty, not many noble; but the foolish things of the world God has chosen to confound the wise, etc. But when it is grown, it is greater, in effect, than all, because the apostles produced greater fruit. Alexander converted one part of the world to himself, Rome likewise, but never as much as these, who accomplished so much. So that the birds of the air, i.e., the good, rest in its branches, i.e., in their teachings; Zech 8:23: they shall take hold of the skirt of a man that is a Jew, saying: we will go with you; for we have heard that God is with you. Hilary explains it of Christ, who was the grain of mustard seed on account of his fervor, because he was full of the Holy Spirit, which he sowed, afterwards in his death, in a field, i.e., among the people, which was very small on account of the contempt of unbelievers; Isa 53:2: we have seen him, and there was no beauty in him, and we desired him, despised and the most abject of men, a man of sorrows and acquainted with infirmity. And it is greater than all herbs, i.e., than all the perfect. Gold shall not be compared to it. And the perfect are compared to herbs, because herbs are given to the sick: let him that is weak eat herbs. But the teaching of Christ is given to the perfect, and so it becomes a tree. And this is signified by the tree of which we read in Dan 4:7ff. He spoke another parable to them. Here is set forth the parable about progress, and it is shown to be marvelous, because it proceeds from a hidden seed; hence he says the kingdom of heaven is like leaven, which a woman took and hid in three measures of meal, until the whole was leavened. Note that it is not unfitting for the same thing to be interpreted sometimes in a good sense, sometimes in a bad sense, just as a rock is sometimes interpreted as Christ, sometimes as the contrary, as hardness; Ezek 36:26: I will take away from you the stony heart out of your flesh. So leaven is sometimes interpreted in a bad sense, insofar as it involves corruption; 1 Cor 5:7: purge out the old leaven, etc. Likewise ibid.: not with the old leaven, nor with the leaven of malice and wickedness, but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth. But insofar as it has fervor and the power of expanding, it is taken in a good sense. What then is signified by it? Four things are signified. Chrysostom says that this leaven is the apostles. The woman is the divine wisdom; she hid them in three measures of meal, i.e., she oppressed them with tribulations. But first she chose them; hence John 15:19: I have chosen you out of the world, that you should go forth. Those she sent among the faithful, she placed in three measures of meal. A measure is a unit of capacity, and equals a bushel and a half; i.e., in three measures of meal. And why in three? A finite number is used for an infinite, because among many nations. Or on account of the three parts of the world, because they were sent to all; or on account of the nations which sprang from the three sons of Noah. Until the whole was leavened, i.e., until all were converted to God; Ps 18:5: their sound has gone forth into all the earth, and their words unto the ends of the world. Or otherwise, according to Augustine, by the leaven is signified the fervor of charity, because just as leaven expands, so does charity; Ps 118:32: I have run the way of your commandments, when you enlarged my heart. The woman is reason, or the soul; she hid it in three measures, i.e., in the whole heart, in the whole soul, in all one's strength. Or by the three measures are meant three states, namely, of prelates, of contemplatives, and of actives, who are understood by Noah, Job, and Daniel. Or they can be referred to the hundredfold, sixtyfold, and thirtyfold fruit. Jerome explains it of the evangelical teaching, which the woman, i.e., wisdom, hid in three measures, which are spirit and soul, or the irascible, the concupiscible, and the rational. Or otherwise, by the woman is understood faith; by the three measures, the three Persons in the Godhead. Hilary explains it of Christ, who is the leaven, which by the providence of the Father was hidden in the world in a threefold law: the law of nature, the Mosaic law, and the evangelical law. All these things Jesus spoke in parables, etc. Having set forth the diverse parables to the crowds, here he confirms, or approves, by the authority of the prophet. And it is divided into three parts; because first the custom of Christ regarding parabolic teaching is set forth; secondly, the authority is adduced; thirdly, the exposition of the foregoing is given. The second is at that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet; the third at then having sent away the multitudes, he came into the house. He says therefore all these things Jesus spoke in parables to the multitudes. Why then did he speak to the crowds in parables? The reason is twofold: because in the crowd there were mingled some who were faithful and some who were unfaithful, likewise some who were well-disposed and some who were ill-disposed. On account of the ill-disposed and the unfaithful he spoke thus, so that they might not understand, as was said above, that seeing they may not see; on account of the faithful, so that they might better grasp and better retain. And this is stated in Mark 4:33f. Paul, 1 Cor 3:1: I could not speak to you as to spiritual men, but as to carnal. And without parables he did not speak to them. This seems to be false, because in the Sermon on the Mount, and in many other places, he did not speak in parables. Chrysostom solves this by saying that it is true of this entire discourse, because this entire address to the crowds he spoke parabolically. Augustine says that he never spoke to the crowds without parables, because there was no discourse that he delivered to the crowds without mixing in some parable. Hence in the Sermon on the Mount he mixed them in, where he said let not your left hand know what your right hand does. And he says that if somewhere he is found to be without a parable, it should be said that the Evangelists did not narrate in order: hence even if a parable is not written, one should be understood, because of the fact that it says here that without parables he did not speak to them, and that he always mixed in parables. That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet saying: I will open my mouth in parables. In two ways the Lord spoke to the human race. First, in the prophets; secondly, in himself; Isa 52:6: behold, I who spoke, behold I am here. In both cases he spoke parabolically: in the prophets in many ways, and through himself likewise: for what was done in the prophets was a sign of what was to be done through Christ; hence he says, I, the Lord, who opened the mouth of the prophets in parables, will open it in myself. I will utter things hidden from the foundation of the world. In the opening of the mouth there is a manifestation of secrets, as above; utterance comes from the inmost depths. He utters when from the depth of wisdom he sends forth; Ps 44:2: my heart has uttered a good word. The wisdom of the Lord is hidden; Job 28:21: it is hidden from the eyes of all the living; John 1:18: no man has seen God at any time; the only begotten Son who is in the bosom of the Father, he has declared him, etc. He uttered things hidden, and which were concealed from the foundation of the world; Eph 3:5: which in other generations was not known to the sons of men, as it is now revealed to his holy apostles and prophets in the Spirit. Or otherwise: I will utter things which are from the foundation of the world, which are hidden. And why? Because he himself is from the foundation of the world, and he revealed himself to us through the things he made; Rom 1:20: the invisible things of God are clearly seen, being understood through the things that are made. Then having sent away the multitudes, he came into the house. Here one of the foregoing parables is expounded. And first the place is described; secondly, the question of the disciples; thirdly, the exposition. He says therefore then having sent away the multitudes, he came into the house. In this an example is given us, that if we wish to investigate secrets, we ought to enter into a secret place; Wis 8:16: when I go into my house, I shall find rest with her; Sir 32:15: run ahead to your house, and there withdraw, and there play, and pursue your thoughts, and not in sins and proud words, etc. And his disciples came to him saying: explain to us the parable of the weeds of the field, etc., because about this one they had greater doubt. Sometimes out of reverence they did not dare to approach, as is stated in John 4:27, that no one said to him, why are you speaking with that woman, etc. But here they took a special boldness, because they had heard to you it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven. So if we wish to acquire anything mystical, we ought to approach him; Ps 33:6: come to him and be enlightened. He answered and said. Here is set forth the exposition of the parable of the weeds. And first as to the first sowing; secondly, as to the oversowing; thirdly, as to both. And first he explains what the sower is, what the field, what the seed. He that sows the good seed is the Son of man. He calls himself the Son of man, both on account of humility, and to refute future heretics: for some denied that he was God, and others that he was man. Hence he says he is the Son of man, which pertains to his humanity; and to sow spiritual things pertains to God. Ps 4:7: the light of your countenance, O Lord, is signed upon us, etc. The field is the world, which he himself created; hence above he said, in his field; John 1:11: he came unto his own, etc. Likewise ibid.: the world was made by him. And the good seed, these are the children of the kingdom, from whom others were propagated, who were good sons; and if sons, heirs also, Rom 8:17. Then he explains what pertains to the oversowing, and says what the seed is. And the weeds are the children of the wicked one; Isa 1:4: woe to the sinful nation, a seed of evildoers, wicked children. Then he says who the sower is, saying and the enemy who sowed them is the devil, who introduced sin; Wis 2:24: by the envy of the devil, death came into the world. Then the distinction is treated, and he does three things: first, the time is set forth; secondly, the ministers; thirdly, the distinction. He sets forth the time: and the harvest is the consummation of the world. As was said, the first gathering was made by the apostles, of which John 4:35 says: lift up your eyes, and see the countries, for they are white already to harvest. But the other, in which there will be the gathering of the fruit, of which Gal 6:8 says: what things a man shall sow, those also shall he reap. And the reapers are the angels. For just as in the present Church the good ministers are men, so then they will be angels. Then he sets forth the end of both, at even as the weeds therefore are gathered up, etc. And first as to the wicked; secondly, as to the good; thirdly, he rouses them to a spiritual understanding. He says therefore even as the weeds are gathered up and burnt with fire, so shall it be at the consummation of the world. The Son of man shall send his angels (these words show him to be both man and God) and they shall gather out of his kingdom all scandals. He refers this to sins which are committed against one's neighbor. But what follows, and those who work iniquity, refers to other sins. And what is said, kingdom, is understood of the present Church, because in the triumphant Church there are no scandals, and man will know through the tribulation preceding the final judgment. Augustine says that we do not read that the wicked serve to reward the good, but the good are sometimes found to punish the wicked. What he says, then, all, is to be understood in the present Church, by sending tribulations, through which both the good and the wicked are punished. Chrysostom explains by kingdom the heavenly homeland. And what is said, all scandals, does not mean that they are there, but that they will not be there. Hence they shall gather and separate the wicked from the good, so that they may not be with them, and shall cast them into the furnace of fire. The punishment of loss is the deprivation of the divine vision. But the punishment of sense is touched upon when it says and shall cast them into the furnace of fire; Apoc 21:27: there shall not enter into it anything defiled. And he shall cast them, i.e., the Son of man by his judicial power, into the furnace of fire; hence it will be said: depart, you cursed, into everlasting fire. There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. This has been explained above; yet from this it can be gathered that the damned will be punished both in soul and in body; hence above 10:28: fear him who can destroy both soul and body in hell. For weeping pertains to the eyes, gnashing to the teeth; but eyes and teeth are bodily members, in which the truth of the resurrection is signified. Likewise by weeping, which is quickly caused by smoke, the punishment of fire is signified; by gnashing of teeth, cold. Job 24:19: let him pass from the snow waters to excessive heat. Or otherwise, weeping comes from sorrow, gnashing from anger, hence Acts 7:54 says that they gnashed their teeth at him. Isa 65:14: my servants shall rejoice for the joy of their heart, and you shall cry out for sorrow of heart, and shall howl for grief of spirit. Luke 6:25: woe to you who laugh, for you shall weep. Likewise in the gnashing is signified impatience and strife; Apoc 16:10: they gnawed their tongues for inability to endure. Then shall the just shine as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. Here he explains as to the good; and in them there will be a twofold splendor, namely, in the soul, by which they will see God; Ps 35:10: in your light we shall see light, namely, uncreated light; Isa 58:11: and he shall fill your soul with brightness. And it will overflow into the body; Phil 3:21: he will reform the body of our lowliness, made like to the body of his glory. Wis 3:7: the just shall shine, and shall run to and fro like sparks among the reeds, etc. What he says, as the sun, is not to be understood absolutely by an equality in every respect: for they will have greater splendor; but because among sensible things, what shines most is the sun. Yet there is a likeness to the sun, because just as the sun does not change, so neither does the just man; Sir 27:12: a holy man continues in wisdom as the sun; but a fool is changed as the moon. Then he rouses them to a spiritual understanding: he that has ears to hear, namely, interior ears, let him hear, understanding; Isa 50:5: the Lord has opened my ear.

13—4
Mt 13:44-58
44. The kingdom of heaven is like unto a treasure hidden in a field. Which a man having found, hid it, and for joy thereof goeth, and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field. 45. Again the kingdom of heaven is like to a merchant seeking good pearls. 46. Who when he had found one pearl of great price, went his way, and sold all that he had, and bought it. 47. Again the kingdom of heaven is like to a net cast into the sea, and gathering together of all kinds of fishes. 48. Which, when it was filled, they drew out, and sitting by the shore, they chose out the good into vessels, but the bad they cast forth. 49. So shall it be at the end of the world. The angels shall go out, and shall separate the wicked from among the just. 50. And shall cast them into the furnace of fire: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. 51. Have ye understood all these things? They say to him: Yes. 52. He said unto them: Therefore every scribe instructed in the kingdom of heaven, is like to a man that is a householder, who bringeth forth out of his treasure new things and old. 53. And it came to pass: when Jesus had finished these parables, he passed from thence. 54. And coming into his own country, he taught them in their synagogues, so that they wondered and said: How came this man by this wisdom and miracles? 55. Is not this the carpenter's son? Is not his mother called Mary, and his brethren James, and Joseph, and Simon, and Jude? 56. And his sisters, are they not all with us? Whence therefore hath he all these things? 57. And they were scandalized in his regard. But Jesus said to them: A prophet is not without honour, save in his own country, and in his own house. 58. And he wrought not many miracles there, because of their unbelief.

Above, the Lord showed parabolically both the impediment and the progress of the evangelical teaching; now he shows its dignity through certain parables, which he explained to the disciples. Its dignity is shown with regard to three things: with regard to its abundance, with regard to its beauty, and with regard to its universality. The second is at again, the kingdom of heaven is like a merchant man, etc.; the third at again, the kingdom of heaven is like a net cast into the sea, etc. I say therefore that the abundance of the evangelical teaching is in the likeness of a treasure, because just as a treasure is an abundance of riches, so is the evangelical teaching; Isa 33:6: the riches of salvation are wisdom and knowledge; the fear of the Lord is his treasure. Regarding this he proceeds as follows. First, the hidden treasure is set forth; secondly, its discovery; thirdly, its acquisition, etc. The second is at which a man having found, etc.; the third at and for joy thereof goes, etc. This treasure can be explained in many ways. According to Chrysostom it is the evangelical teaching, of which 2 Cor 4:7 says: we have this treasure in earthen vessels, which is hidden in the field of this world, namely, from the eyes of the impure; above 11:25: you have hidden these things from the wise and the prudent. According to Gregory it is called heavenly desire; Isa 33:6: the fear of the Lord is his treasure. It is hidden in the field of spiritual discipline; because outwardly it appears contemptible, but inwardly it has sweetness; Prov 24:27: diligently till your field. According to Jerome it is the Word of God, of which Col 2:3 says: in whom are hidden all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge, which he hid in the field of his body, because he lay hidden in the flesh. Isa 2:7: and there is no end to his treasures. Therefore sacred doctrine is understood in another way, as hidden in the field of the Church; Wis 7:14: for it is an infinite treasure to men. Which a man having found hid. It is found by all through faith. For it cannot exist in any without faith; Wis 1:2: he is found by those who do not tempt him; and he shows himself to those who have faith in him. But it must be hidden, according to what is said in Ps 118:11: your words I have hidden in my heart. But when it is hidden, it should not be from envy, but from caution. Why it should be hidden, there are many reasons. One is that it bears more fruit and profits more, because it burns more ardently; for just as an enclosed fire heats more, so does the word when it is hidden; Jer 20:9: the word of the Lord became like a fire burning, and shut up in my bones, and I grew weary, unable to bear it. And in Ps 38:4: my heart grew hot within me, and in my meditation a fire shall burn. Likewise it is hidden on account of vainglory: for if it smokes outwardly, it is subject to danger. Therefore the Lord said above, 6:6: pray to your Father in secret. Likewise because it is more safely guarded thus; for when it is in public, it finds one who seizes it. Isa 39:4: he who showed his treasures to the messengers of the king of Babylon, and it is added: behold, the days shall come, and all that is in your house shall be taken away. But what about what was said above, 5:15: let your good works shine? It is resolved by distinguishing the times: because when it is first found, it is good that it be hidden; but when a man is confirmed, then it is good that it be manifested; Sir 41:17: a treasure unseen and wisdom hidden, what profit is in them both? Gregory says that it should be open in deed, hidden in the heart. Hence he speaks thus: let the work be in public, although the intention remains in secret. And for joy thereof goes and sells all that he has. This is the third point, about the acquisition, because he rejoices. Job 3:21: as those who dig for a treasure, and rejoice exceedingly when they have found a grave. When he has found through faith, for joy he goes, and begins to make progress, and sells all that he has, i.e., he despises all things in order to have spiritual things, and buys that field; this means either that he seeks out good company for himself, or he purchases leisure that he does not have, namely, spiritual peace. Phil 3:8: I count all things as dung, that I may gain Christ; Song 8:7: if a man should give all the substance of his house for love, he shall despise it as nothing, etc. Again, the kingdom of heaven is like a merchant man, etc. Here the beauty, or the preciousness, is shown. The kingdom is like. This parable is explained in many ways. Chrysostom and Jerome explain it of the evangelical teaching. There are many false teachings. These are not pearls. A man therefore who seeks diverse teachings finds one, namely, the evangelical teaching, which is one on account of its truth. For virtues are many, but truth is one. Hence Dionysius says that virtue divides, but truth gives unity. Hence to designate its truth he calls it one. Likewise it is called one on account of the diverse teaching of the prophets. He went and sold, i.e., he abandoned all the teachings both of the prophets and of the philosophers for this one. Prov 25:12: as an earring of gold and a bright pearl, so is he who reproves a wise man and an obedient ear, etc. Gregory says this is the heavenly glory, because a good is naturally desirable, and a man always wants to exchange a lesser good for a greater good. The supreme good of man is the heavenly glory; when he has found it, he ought to abandon all things for it; Ps 26:4: one thing I have asked of the Lord, this will I seek after, that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the days of my life. Augustine explains it in three ways. The kingdom of heaven is like, etc., i.e., like one seeking good men from whom he may be formed, because one excels in one virtue, another in another. And when he has found it, namely, Christ, in whom all virtues are in the highest degree, he went, etc. Likewise otherwise, by the good pearls are signified the diverse precepts, and all things necessary for life. And when he has found the one, i.e., the one commandment, namely, of charity, he went, etc. John 13:34: a new commandment I give unto you, that you love one another, as I have loved you, that you also love one another, etc. And the Apostle, Rom 13:10: love is the fulfillment of the law. Likewise otherwise, by the pearls are understood the diverse sciences, which by seeking we find as the principle of all sciences, namely, the Word of God, of which Sir 1:5 says: the source of wisdom is the Word of God. Hence you ought to sell all things for this, both earthly things, and soul, and body, because when you sell these things, you have yourself, and you are master of yourself. Phil 3:8: I count all things as dung, that I may gain Christ. Hence you ought to give all things for this gain, as Paul did, 2 Cor 5:14: one died for all, that they also who live may not now live to themselves, but to him who died for them and rose again. Again, the kingdom of heaven is like a net cast into the sea, etc. Here another parable is set forth. Secondly, the exposition is given, not as to the whole, but as to a part, at so shall it be at the consummation of the world. And in this two things are done. First, the universality of this teaching is set forth; secondly, the distinction, at when it was filled, etc. He says therefore the kingdom of heaven is like a net. This net is a certain instrument which encompasses a great part of the sea; hence by it can be signified either the teaching or the Church: because the first teachers were fishermen; above 4:18: for they were fishermen. It is cast into the sea, i.e., into the world; Ps 103:25: this great sea, vast and wide, etc. And gathering together fish of every kind. Behold the universality. For the law was given only to one nation; Ps 147:20: he has not done in like manner to every nation, and his judgments he has not made manifest to them. The evangelical law gathers all; Rom 1:14: to the Greeks and to the barbarians, to the wise and to the unwise, I am a debtor. And Mark 16:15: go, preach the Gospel to every creature. But will the end be the same for all? Now all are together in the net, but at the end all will be separated; hence he says which, when it was filled, i.e., when as many elect have entered as to complete the number of the elect, drawing it out, and sitting by the shore, etc. By the shore is signified the end of the world, because there will be no turbulence among the saints, but they will be in a good rest. And he says sitting, which pertains to judicial power. Below 19:28: you who have followed me, in the regeneration, when the Son of man shall sit on the seat of his majesty, you also shall sit on twelve seats, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. They gathered the good into vessels, i.e., into heavenly dwellings; John 14:2: in my Father's house there are many mansions. And he says vessels in the plural on account of the diversity of rewards; Luke 16:9: that they may receive you into everlasting dwellings. But the bad they cast forth, because all the unclean will be cast out. So shall it be at the consummation of the world. Here he explains the parable. And it should be noted that he explains only as to the wicked. But then the question arises, why he explains about the wicked rather than the good. It must be said that he had made mention of the net, by which, when fish are caught, the bad are cast out and live; but the good are killed and eaten. Therefore someone could say that so it would be on this side; therefore in order to exclude that, he explains, saying the angels shall go forth, not that they depart from their inmost contemplation, because wherever they are, they contemplate God; but because they go forth to an external ministry. Daniel 9:22 says of a certain angel: I am come forth to teach you. And shall separate the wicked from among the just. Now the wicked are among the good, the weeds in the midst of the wheat, the lily among the thorns, but they will be separated from the company of the good; and from this comes wicked excommunication; this, however, is a sign of that, but it is different, because the Church is often deceived, but then there will be no deception. This is what the Apostle says, 1 Cor 16:22: if any man love not our Lord Jesus Christ, let him be anathema. Hence it is said: let the wicked be removed, that he may not see the glory of God. There follows the punishment of sense: and shall cast them into the furnace of fire. This is explained as above. But there is a question why the Lord repeated this, because it seems to be the same as the parable of the weeds. It must be said that it is the same in a certain respect, because here by the net are understood both the good and the bad; hence it signifies those who have not been cut off from the Church. But by the weeds are signified those who have been cut off by a diversity of teachings, and these are not of the Church. Have you understood all these things? They say to him: yes. After the Lord completed the parabolic teaching, both as to the crowds and as to the disciples, here he determines the effect; and first in the disciples; secondly, in the crowds, at and it came to pass, etc. The effect in the disciples was understanding: hence three things are set forth. First, the examination; secondly, the profession; thirdly, the designation of them for a future office. It should be noted that since he had spoken many things to the crowds and the disciples, because they were to be future masters, it was necessary that they understand. And note that they were examined on three things. First, on understanding: have you understood all these things? Likewise, on love: John 21:15: Simon, do you love me more than these? Likewise, on the capacity for suffering; below 20:22: can you drink the chalice that I shall drink? Ps 91:15: they shall be patient, that they may announce. Although it pertains to humility that a man not exalt himself, yet he is ungrateful if he does not acknowledge a benefit. Isa 63:7: I will remember the tender mercies of the Lord. Therefore they answer and say to him: yes. Here is set forth their profession attributing it to the discourse of Christ. Ps 118:130: the declaration of your words gives light and gives understanding to little ones. Therefore every scribe instructed, etc. Here he shows the office that was incumbent upon them, as those already examined. And this conclusion can follow from the foregoing in two ways. First, by referring back to what was said about the treasure. The sense can therefore be that the Lord wishes to explain this: you say that you understand. If you understand, you can know that the treasure is sacred doctrine. From this treasure you will be able to bring forth things new and old. And it should be noted that these are called scribes, because they can contribute to the kingdom of heaven, and to sacred doctrine, where things new and old are contained. And they are called scribes by their aptitude, because scribes, i.e., learned men; Dan 12:10: the learned shall understand; below 23:34: behold, I send to you wise men and scribes. Likewise they are called scribes from their office, because they are the notaries of Christ, because they wrote the commands of Christ on the tablets of their hearts; Prov 6:21: bind them upon your heart continually. Likewise in the hearts of others. Hence the Apostle, 2 Cor 3:2: your epistle is written in our hearts. He is like a householder, namely, like Christ. For he himself is the Lord, as is stated above at 13:52. Who brings forth out of his treasure things new and old, the offices of the new law. For the new law adds new meanings upon the old, and Christ explained these; and therefore it should suffice us to be like Christ, just as is stated above at 10:25: it is enough for the disciple to be as his master. Or it can be said: he is like any other father who brings forth from the knowledge divinely given to him things new and old. Not so the Manicheans, because they did not bring forth things old. Song 7:13: all fruits, new and old, I have kept for you. Therefore it can be referred to the explanation of the parable. According to Augustine it is explained thus: therefore every scribe instructed, etc. You have understood how I spoke to the crowds parabolically, and you are trained, so that what was said parabolically you may understand according to the spiritual sense. Hence you ought to understand, so that the things which are read in the old law, you may know how to explain through the new. Hence the things that are said in the old are figures of the new testament. Hence the Apostle, 1 Cor 10:11: all things happened to them in figure. And these were revealed in the passion. Hence below in chapter 27 it is said that, when the Lord suffered, the veil of the temple was torn. Hence Christ before his passion spoke in parables, so that upon hearing these they might understand that the things said in the Old Testament were said as figures of other things, although they were actual events. Therefore every scribe instructed in the kingdom of heaven is like a man who is a householder, who brings forth out of his treasure things new and old. Or, according to Gregory, the old things refer to all those things which pertain to sin, and the new to the grace of Christ: hence the new are called the rewards of eternal life, and the old the punishment of hell. He therefore brings forth things new and old who considers not only the rewards but also the punishment of hell. And it came to pass, when Jesus had finished these parables, etc. Here the effect in the crowds is set forth: a twofold effect, namely, of wonder and of scandal. And first the place is described; secondly, the wonder; thirdly, the disapproval. He says therefore: it came to pass, when Jesus had finished these parables, he departed from there. It should be noted that it does not seem that he departed immediately. Hence the order of the history is not preserved; but he departed because they were not fit to understand; therefore he betook himself to other things, according to Sir 32:6: where there is no hearing, pour not out words. And 22:9: he who tells a story to a fool speaks to one who sleeps. And coming into his own country. His country is sometimes called Nazareth, where he was brought up, and there he worked few miracles; sometimes Bethlehem, where he was born; sometimes Capharnaum, because he worked miracles there. And he taught them in their synagogues, etc. There follows the wonder. And first the wonder is set forth; secondly, its effect is identified. He says: so that they wondered. It was not surprising if they wondered; Ps 118:129: your testimonies are wonderful. They wondered whence those powers came: for wonder is caused when the effect is seen but the cause is unknown. They saw the manifest effect, but did not know the cause; hence they said: whence has this man this wisdom and these mighty works? But this was a foolish wonder, because 1 Cor 1:24 states that he is the power and the wisdom of God. But they did not know this, and therefore they wondered. And they set forth their wonder and their knowledge: hence they said, is not this the carpenter's son? For he was thought to be the son of Joseph, who was not an ironworker but a woodworker: although he could also be called the son of the craftsman who fashioned the dawn and the sun, Ps 73:16. Is not his mother called Mary? They knew all the things that pertained to his humanity. About Mary it is stated above at 1:18: when his mother Mary was espoused to Joseph, etc. And his brethren James and Joseph, Simon and Jude. Helvidius understood these to be sons of Mary. But this is false; rather they were his cousins. Or they are called brethren because they were of the kindred of Joseph, who was thought to be the father of Jesus. Gen 13:8: let there be no strife between me and you, for we are brethren, Abraham said to Lot: although Lot was the son of his brother. And in the same way is to be understood what follows: and his sisters, are they not all with us? Therefore from those things which pertained to the flesh, they went forth into wonder, saying: whence then has this man all these things? But it should be noted that wonder sometimes has its proper effect, namely, the glorification of God, as above at 3:5, but sometimes it has the effect of scandal: hence he says, and they were scandalized in him. But what is the reason that wonder sometimes brings forth glory, sometimes scandal? The reason is that some interpret what they hear in a worse sense, and therefore such persons are necessarily scandalized. In the Epistle of Jude, 10: whatever things they do not know, they blaspheme. But some who are well disposed always interpret in a better sense. Of the first kind were these; therefore he rebukes them; and first by word; secondly, by deed, when he says: but Jesus said to them: a prophet is not without honor except in his own country. The Lord calls himself a prophet: and no wonder, because Moses also called him a prophet, Deut 18:15: the Lord your God will raise up for you a prophet of your nation and of your brethren, etc. And it can be said that a prophet is one who says something that is above human understanding through revelation; and thus Jesus is called a prophet, because his mind was illuminated by the angels and by God. Or one can be called a prophet from the word meaning "from afar," and phanos, which means illumination: and thus Jesus cannot be called a prophet: if there be among you a prophet of the Lord, I will appear to him in a vision, etc. So the text has it. But if there be a prophet, let him speak in riddles: thus Christ was not a prophet, because he said what he truly knew; Sir 34:9: he who has learned many things will declare understanding. Among the prophets of the Old Testament we do not find any who was honored by his own people, but rather by strangers, as we read of Jeremiah, who was captured by his own, but when the city was taken, was freed by strangers: so also was it with Christ, who was honored by strangers and despised by his own. And what is the reason why no one is honored in his own country? One reason is that when he is in his own country, many who know his weaknesses always bring his weaknesses to mind: for this comes from the malice of men, that they think more of weaknesses than of perfections. Another can be assigned, because the Philosopher says that the populace is often led astray in reasoning, because they believe that those who are equal in some respect are equal in all respects. Hence when someone is in his own country, since they see him equal to themselves in some respect, whether in family or in other things, they believe that he cannot be greater; therefore he rightly says a prophet is not without honor except in his own country and in his own house. Hence it follows: and he did not work many miracles there; not because he could not, since he was omnipotent, but he did not, because the purpose for which he worked miracles was that they might believe in him. But they held him in contempt, because they interpreted things in a bad sense, and therefore they were not disposed to faith: yet he worked some, so that they might be rendered inexcusable; and therefore he says not many, because he worked some. And this was on account of their unbelief.

14—1
Mt 14:1-14
1. At that time Herod the Tetrarch heard the fame of Jesus. 2. And he said to his servants: This is John the Baptist: he is risen from the dead, and therefore mighty works shew forth themselves in him. 3. For Herod had apprehended John and bound him, and put him into prison, because of Herodias, his brother's wife. 4. For John said to him: It is not lawful for thee to have her. 5. And having a mind to put him to death, he feared the people: because they esteemed him as a prophet. 6. But on Herod's birthday, the daughter of Herodias danced before them: and pleased Herod. 7. Whereupon he promised with an oath, to give her whatsoever she would ask of him. 8. But she being instructed before by her mother, said: Give me here in a dish the head of John the Baptist. 9. And the king was struck sad: yet because of his oath, and for them that sat with him at table, he commanded it to be given. 10. And he sent, and beheaded John in the prison. 11. And his head was brought in a dish: and it was given to the damsel, and she brought it to her mother. 12. And his disciples came and took the body, and buried it, and came and told Jesus. 13. Which when Jesus had heard, he retired from thence by a boat, into a desert place apart, and the multitudes having heard of it, followed him on foot out of the cities. 14. And he coming forth saw a great multitude, and had compassion on them, and healed their sick.

Above, the Lord showed the power of the evangelical teaching under certain parables; here he shows it by deeds; and he does three things. First, he shows to what effects it extends by a likeness of deeds; secondly, he shows the sufficiency of the evangelical teaching; thirdly, how it should be preserved in purity. The second is in chapter 15, the third in chapter 16. Regarding the first, first a false opinion is set forth; secondly, its occasion; thirdly, the opinion is disproved. The second is at for Herod had apprehended John, etc.; the third at which when Jesus had heard, he retired from thence. He says therefore at that time Herod the tetrarch heard the fame of Jesus. And this is not to be referred to that day, but to the time in general; because Mark 6:1 and Luke 4:16 do not narrate in the same order, since they narrate this after the sending of the disciples, as is stated in Mark 6. Hence it is uncertain who preserves the order of history. Nevertheless, what is said, at that time, is said to denote the negligence of Herod, because after the miracles he then for the first time heard the fame of Jesus: for this negligence is customary among the rich, that they do not care about small things. 1 Tim 6:17: charge the rich of this world not to be high-minded, nor to trust in the uncertainty of riches, etc. Herod the tetrarch heard, to distinguish him from Herod the king, under whom Christ was born, as is stated above in chapter 2. Hence, when the latter died, Christ returned from Egypt. This Herod was his son, and he was a tetrarch. His father had been made king by the Romans, and he had six sons, two of whom he killed during his lifetime; another, the firstborn, he killed at his death, when that son had already begun to have himself proclaimed king while his father was still living. When the father died, Archelaus took the kingdom for himself, and following his father's wickedness, he could not be tolerated by the Jews. Then they appealed to the Romans, and the kingdom was divided into four parts: two parts were given to Archelaus, another to Herod, and another part to Philip. Hence this one was a tetrarch and prince over the fourth part of the kingdom. He heard the fame of Jesus. From this he was blameworthy, because for so long a time Jesus had already lived and worked miracles, and yet he then heard for the first time; hence is fulfilled Job 28:22: destruction and death have said: with our ears we have heard the fame thereof. And he said to his servants: this is John the Baptist, etc. Some have said that he held the doctrine of the transmigration of souls: for Plato and Pythagoras held that the soul departing from one body enters another body. Herod holding this opinion, as they say, believed that the soul of John had passed into the soul of Christ. But this cannot be, because he had killed him a short time before; but Jesus was thirty years old; hence he did not believe this. Likewise Jesus had already worked miracles before the beheading, and before the imprisonment, as is stated in John 3. Nevertheless Herod is to be praised, because he believed in the resurrection, of which Job 14:14 says: do you think a man who is dead shall live again? Likewise he had another good trait, that he believed that the resurrection takes place in a better state; therefore he believed that John then worked miracles which before the resurrection he had not worked; therefore he says and therefore mighty works are wrought in him, because he has arrived at a higher state; hence men will rise in a better state. Hence the Apostle, 1 Cor 15:43: it is sown in weakness, it shall rise in power. But there is a question here, because Luke says that he heard and doubted; hence he said, John I have beheaded; but here he says without doubt, when he says, this is John. Augustine resolves this by saying that he did not say this of himself, but heard it from others. Hence when he first heard, he doubted, but as the report grew he assented. Hence Luke recounted the first, but Matthew the second. Or otherwise it can be said that Matthew too touches on Herod's doubt, so that it is read interrogatively: this is John? For Herod had apprehended John. These things happened before; hence he does not follow the order, but incidentally he determines the death of John. But the question is, why the Evangelists determine incidentally about John, and Chrysostom raises this question. He resolves it by saying that they principally intended the deeds of Christ, and other things only insofar as they were related to Christ. Therefore here he incidentally determines the death of John. And first he determines the imprisonment; secondly, the death, at but on the birthday, etc. Regarding the first he does three things. First he sets forth the imprisonment; secondly, the cause; thirdly, the beheading. For Herod had apprehended John, and bound him, and put him in prison. He touches on the order, because first he seized him, bound him, and imprisoned him; so also was it with Christ. He touches on the cause when he says on account of Herodias, the wife of his brother. Herod and Philip were brothers. Philip had married the daughter of Aretas, king of the Arabs. Herod had enmity with that king of the Arabs, and also with his brother Philip, so that the king of the Arabs, in hatred of Philip, took back his daughter and gave her to Herod. Concerning this John, you should understand that he was a man of great virtue; hence it is said of him: he shall come in the power of Elijah. Likewise you should note that he is also called a martyr, because he died on account of his reproving for the faith, because it was for truth; and Christ is the truth. For he said to Herod: it is not lawful for you to have her. It should be known that Antipater, the father of Herod the king, was a foreigner, but he was a proselyte, hence his sons were Jews. But it was commanded in the law that while a brother was living, another should not have his brother's wife; therefore John, as a zealot for the law, said it is not lawful for you to have her. And having a mind to put him to death, he feared the people. Sometimes it happens that when a man does not wish to avoid one sin, he falls into a greater. Hosea 4:2: murder, and theft, and adultery have overflowed, and blood has touched blood. Hence since he did not wish to avoid adultery, he incurred murder. And when he wished to, he feared the people. The commotion of the people is greatly to be feared; Sir 26:5: my heart feared three things: the slander of a city, and the gathering of a mob, and a false accusation. Likewise the fear of the Lord takes away an evil will; but the fear of man does not, although it causes delay. Therefore because he could not on account of the fear of the people, he delayed. But on the birthday, etc. Here regarding the killing he does three things, because he could not on account of the fear of the people. First the antecedents are set forth; secondly, the killing; thirdly, the consequences. Regarding the first, three antecedents are set forth: the dancing; the promise; the request. He says therefore but on the birthday, etc. It was the custom among the ancients to celebrate their birthday, contrary to Eccl 7:2: better is the day of death than the day of birth. We do not read that any celebrated their birthday except this man and Pharaoh, king of Egypt. Hence on his birthday the daughter of Herodias, as she was called, danced in the midst, i.e., in the banquet hall, and in this he is made culpable, because in his revelry he forgot the royal court, in which such things should not have taken place, and it pleased Herod, contrary to Sir 9:4: do not be constant with a dancing girl. And there follows whereupon he promised with an oath, etc. Behold the rash promise and the reckless oath. Sir 23:9: let not your mouth be accustomed to swearing, for in it there are many falls. And being instructed before by her mother, give me, she said, here in a dish the head of John the Baptist. Here the woman's request is set forth. Women are sometimes pious, and they have tender affections; hence when they are pious, they are exceedingly pious, but when they are cruel, they are exceedingly cruel; Sir 25:22: there is no head worse than the head of a serpent; and there is no anger above the anger of a woman. And ibid. it says: all malice is short compared to the malice of a woman. For a man would scarcely think what a wicked woman thinks. The mother therefore asked in order to satisfy her wrath. Likewise she feared lest Herod might sometime be converted by the words of John, and dismiss her. And the king was struck sad on account of his oath. Here it is determined how he was killed. Chrysostom says: here an example is given that decency is honored even by the wicked, as is stated in Wis 5:1ff. Jerome says that now he was saddened, who before wished to kill him but feared the people. Why then does it say that he was saddened? He resolves it. It is the custom of men to recount what appears to men: just as they called Christ the son of Joseph, because they so supposed, as is stated in Luke 3. Hence he says struck sad, because so it appeared to men. There follows the execution. And first the command is set forth; secondly, the execution. On account of his oath, and on account of those who sat with him at table. In this he was foolish, because regarding a dishonorable matter, the oath is not to be feared, because in the very fact that I swear, I am perjured; Jer 4:2: you shall swear with judgment (namely, with discretion), in justice and in truth. Likewise, if he had sworn to do something in his own power, it should be understood as applying to honorable matters. Hence what he should not do to himself, neither should he command another; Zech 8:17: love not a lying oath. And on account of those who sat with him at table, so as to make them all participants in the murder, for they all pleaded for the girl. He commanded it to be given. And he sent and beheaded John. Here the execution is set forth. Here is fulfilled what he had said: he must increase, but I must decrease, because Christ was extended on the cross, while John was beheaded. Likewise, the beheading of John was a sign that by the authority of the law they were destined to lose both Christ and the law. Then the consequences of the beheading are set forth. And first the fulfillment of the promise is set forth; secondly, the burial. He says therefore and his head was brought in a dish. And in this Herod was blameworthy, because he exercised cruelty amid his pleasures: hence it is said that a certain governor loved a certain courtesan, and when she was in his lap, she said that she had never seen a man killed. And when he was at dinner, he had a man deserving of death brought forth, and had him beheaded before her: which the Romans learned, and he was banished from Rome. So this man too was sent into exile. And his disciples came and took his body and buried it. Here the burial of John is treated, and it is counted among the works of mercy; and yet it seems that mercy does not pertain to the dead, because if it pertains to him, it seems that what the Lord says is not true: fear not those who kill the body. Why then is it counted among the works of mercy? It must be said that even if one does not serve the dead according to the effect which he now has, yet one serves him according to the affection which one now has toward the dead. Hence they took his body and buried it; it is said that near Sebaste, since it is nearby. Later, Julian the Apostate, seeing many coming to his relics, had him burned, except for the head. And coming, they told Jesus. Hence the disciples of John, who at first made accusations against Jesus, after John's death returned to Jesus and became familiar with him: so some in a time of tribulation are converted to Christ; Hosea 6:1: in their tribulation they will rise early to me. And when Jesus had heard this, he retired from thence by boat into a desert place apart. Above, the opinion of Herod about Christ was set forth, and on its occasion the narrative about John was introduced; now it is shown that the opinion of Herod was false. He had said two things: that Christ was John whom he had killed, and that John, having risen, was working mighty deeds. He says therefore that when Jesus had heard, he retired from thence by boat, etc. Why did he retire? Jerome assigns four reasons. The first, to spare his enemies, lest from murder they rush into murder; Hosea 4:2: blood has touched blood. Likewise, to defer his passion; hence he himself says in John 7:6: my time has not yet come. Likewise, to give us an example not to thrust ourselves into sufferings: for it is not virtue to thrust oneself into sufferings, but presumption. Hence above 10:33: when they shall persecute you in one city, flee into another. Likewise, to show with what devotion the crowds heard the word of God, because even in danger they followed him; Deut 13:3: the Lord your God tries you, that it may appear whether you love him. Likewise it should be noted that he sets down four things which should draw the crowd back from following Christ. The first is that he retired by boat; likewise, that it was to a desert place; likewise, that there were no groves there, because it was a desert; likewise, not near a road, to which men willingly turn aside; but he retired apart. This he did so that the devotion of the crowd might be more commended. Likewise Chrysostom says that he retired to approve man; therefore he did not wish to retire until the death of John was reported. There follows and the multitudes having heard of it, etc. Here the marvelous deeds are treated. And first the devotion of the crowds is touched upon; secondly, the marvelous deeds are touched upon. He says therefore and the multitudes having heard of it, followed him on foot out of the cities; where the devotion of the crowds and of the poor people is touched upon, who followed the Lord out of devotion. Hosea 6:1: in their tribulation they will rise early to me. And he coming forth saw a great multitude, etc. Here he touches on the marvelous deeds which the Lord worked going forth from the desert: and rightly, because while he was in heaven, the crowds did not seek him; John 16:28: I came forth from the Father and am come into the world. He saw the multitude. Hence he was stirred to compassion; hence it follows and he had compassion on them; hence he immediately showed them mercy: Ps 85:15: the Lord is compassionate and merciful, patient and plenteous in mercy, and true. There follows the effect of this compassion: and he healed their sick, namely, freely and without being asked. Ps 106:20: he sent his word and healed them.

14—2
Mt 14:15-36
15. And when it was evening, his disciples came to him, saying: This is a desert place, and the hour is now passed: send away the multitudes, that going into the towns, they may buy themselves victuals. 16. But Jesus said to them, They have no need to go: give you them to eat. 17. They answered him: We have not here, but five loaves, and two fishes. 18. Who said to them: Bring them hither to me. 19. And when he had commanded the multitude to sit down upon the grass, he took the five loaves and the two fishes, and looking up to heaven, he blessed, and brake, and gave the loaves to his disciples, and the disciples to the multitudes. 20. And they did all eat, and were filled. And they took up what remained, twelve full baskets of fragments. 21. And the number of them that did eat, was five thousand men, besides women and children. 22. And forthwith Jesus obliged his disciples to go up into the boat, and to go before him over the water, till he dismissed the people. 23. And having dismissed the multitude, he went into a mountain alone to pray. And when it was evening, he was there alone. 24. But the boat in the midst of the sea was tossed with the waves: for the wind was contrary. 25. And in the fourth watch of the night, he came to them walking upon the sea. 26. And they seeing him walking upon the sea, were troubled, saying: It is an apparition. And they cried out for fear. 27. And immediately Jesus spoke to them, saying: Be of good heart: it is I, fear ye not. 28. And Peter making answer, said: Lord, if it be thou, bid me come to thee upon the waters. 29. And he said: Come. And Peter going down out of the boat walked upon the water to come to Jesus. 30. But seeing the wind strong, he was afraid: and when he began to sink, he cried out, saying: Lord, save me. 31. And immediately Jesus stretching forth his hand took hold of him, and said to him: O thou of little faith, why didst thou doubt? 32. And when they were come up into the boat, the wind ceased. 33. And they that were in the boat came and adored him, saying: Indeed thou art the Son of God. 34. And having passed the water, they came into the country of Genesar. 35. And when the men of that place had knowledge of him, they sent into all that country, and brought to him all that were diseased. 36. And they besought him that they might touch but the hem of his garment. And as many as touched, were made whole.

After excluding the opinion of Herod, here he touches on the power of Christ's teaching. For its power is threefold: it refreshes, it delivers, and it heals the sick. The first power is shown because he feeds the crowds; the second, because he delivers the disciples from the perils of the sea; the third, because he heals many. The second begins at and he immediately compelled the disciples to get into the boat; the third at and when they had crossed over etc. Regarding the first, there are three points: first, the will to refresh is presented; second, the distribution of food; third, the fullness of refreshment. The second begins at but Jesus said to them etc.; the third at and they all ate etc. He says therefore and when evening had come, namely at the setting of the sun, by which the death of Christ is signified, because then he handed over his body as food; hence 1 Cor. 11:24: do this in remembrance of me. And: you shall show the death of the Lord until he come. Then he introduces the necessity arising from the place: the place is desert. Here the same question seems to arise that is found in Ps. 77:19. For how could the Lord prepare a table in the desert? Likewise, if the place had been near a village, it could have been believed that he obtained food from there, but the place was deserted. Likewise the necessity arising from the hour is presented, because he says and the hour is already past, in which they could procure food for themselves. Dismiss the crowds. From this it seems that the disciples were so intent on the sweetness of Christ's discourse that they delighted more in hearing Christ than in procuring food for themselves; hence they cared little about bodily refreshment. For it is found in Luke 21:37: and in the daytime he was teaching in the temple, but at night he stayed on the mountain. Likewise, there was another occasion, because it was already evening. Concerning this hunger, Amos 8:11 says: I will send a famine into the land, not a famine of bread, nor a thirst, but of hearing the word of the Lord. And in this is signified the devotion of the crowds, likewise their love and reverence for Christ, because they did not depart from him, although it was evening. But here there is a literal question, because in John it is stated that Jesus questioned Philip; but here it is stated that the disciples questioned Christ. Augustine resolves this. It is not inconsistent that what one omitted, another relates. Hence first they spoke to Christ; second, Jesus, lifting up his eyes, questioned the disciples. But Jesus said to them. Here he presents the distribution of food, and concerning this he does three things. First, the command of Christ is presented; second, the quantity of food; third, the manner and order of distributing. The second begins at they answered him etc.; the third at bring them here to me etc. They had said two things: first, that he should dismiss the crowds; likewise, that they should seek food for themselves. And Christ responds to these two points. You say, dismiss the crowds; but they have no need to go, because here is he who gives food to all flesh, Ps. 135:25. Likewise, you say that they should seek food, but there is no need, because you can give heavenly food; hence he says give them to eat yourselves. Hence an example is given that spiritual food should be preferred to bodily food. There follows the quantity of food: they answered him: we have nothing here but five loaves and two fishes. From this we can note that the apostles were so devoted to the word of God that they did not even care about seeking food. Rom. 13:14: and make not provision for the flesh. Mystically, the five loaves signify the teaching of the law; Sir. 15:3: he fed them with the bread of life and understanding. The two fishes signify the teaching of the Psalms and the Prophets; or according to Hilary, the two fishes signify the teaching of the Prophets and of John the Baptist, as two preeminent persons in the law, namely the royal and the priestly. He said: bring them here to me. Here the manner of distribution is presented; and first, the presentation; second, the arranging of the crowds; third, the prayer; fourth, the distribution. Hence he says he said. He, who was omnipotent, could have created new loaves; but he willed to refresh them from loaves already made. But what is the reason? The literal reason according to Chrysostom is to refute the heresy of the Manicheans, who said these creatures were made by the Devil, against what is written in 1 Tim. 4:4: every creature of God is good. Hence if they were from the Devil, he would not have worked such great miracles in them. Likewise, to show that he is lord on land and on sea. He who in Gen. 1:11 said, let the earth bring forth the green herb, and who said: let the waters bring forth the creeping creature having life etc., that same one multiplied the loaves. Likewise, to indicate that he did not reject the old law, but converted it into the new; therefore he says bring them to me, because the things that are written in the old law should be referred to the new. Hence he himself said, John 5:46: if you believed Moses, you would perhaps believe me also. And when he had commanded the crowd to recline upon the grass etc. Here the arrangement of the people is presented, because he made them sit upon the grass; Isa. 40:6: all flesh is grass. To sit upon the grass, therefore, is nothing other than to mortify the flesh. Col. 3:5: mortify your members which are upon the earth. Likewise, the grass signifies the law. Because these were Jews, they were supported by the law; therefore he did not wish them to sit on the ground. Having taken the five loaves and the two fishes etc. It should be noted that the Lord, when working miracles, sometimes prays and sometimes does not pray. Sometimes he prays, as here, to show himself to be a true man; sometimes he does greater things and does not pray, to show himself to be God. Looking up to heaven, he blessed. To heaven, namely to the Father. Ps. 120:1: I have lifted up my eyes to the mountains, from whence help shall come to me. He blessed, because through the word of God all things are blessed. Note that our blessing is not effective but only significative; but God's blessing is effective; hence blessing pertains to multiplication, as in Gen. 1:22: he blessed, and said: increase, and multiply, and fill the earth. Consequently the distribution is treated: he broke and gave to his disciples; in which it is signified that the first distribution was made to the disciples from Christ as head; 1 Cor. 11:3: the head of every man is Christ. But he broke, to indicate his distribution. Isa. 58:7: break your bread for the hungry. And he gave to the disciples, as intermediaries. Below, 26:26: take and eat; 1 Cor. 11:28: and let a man prove himself, and so let him eat of that bread and drink of the chalice etc. And the disciples gave to the crowds, as distributors. But how were they multiplied? It must be said that the fragments were multiplied. And some say this can happen naturally: for just as matter is related to any form, so it is related to any quantity. But this is foolish, to say that matter is related to any material quantity; for this cannot happen except through rarefaction, and this rarefaction is determined in natural things. Some say that he multiplied as many grains come from a few grains; but there it is through nature, here through the operation of Christ. Hence Christ's hands were like the earth, the fragments like seeds; hence just as seeds are multiplied, so the fragments. But not only this, but through the conversion of other matter into it, this miracle was accomplished. There follows the fullness of refreshment, and this with respect to two things: with respect to satiety, and with respect to what remained. Hence it is said they all ate and were filled, according to that of Ps. 21:27: the poor shall eat and shall be filled etc. And they took up the leavings, twelve baskets full of fragments. Here the fullness of refreshment is indicated by the abundance of the leavings. But why did the Lord wish the leavings to be gathered? The literal reason is that which Chrysostom gives. He wished first that the disciples should gather them, lest it should seem to be an apparition, likewise lest it should be given over to forgetfulness by them. And that they took up twelve baskets, this was according to the number of the twelve apostles, so that each one took his own, and thus it would be in the memory of all. Mystically, by the fragments is understood the spiritual sense, which is not grasped by the crowds, but in the baskets, i.e., in the wise; 1 Cor. 1:26: see your vocation, brethren, that not many are wise according to the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble; but the foolish things of the world has God chosen, that he may confound the wise etc. Then the number of those who ate is presented: and the number of those who ate was five thousand men, so that one thousand ate from each loaf, according to Hilary. This also happened after the Ascension, when at the voice of the apostles five thousand were converted in one day. Besides women and children, who are unknowing, and are not worthy to be counted. A similar thing is found in the Book of Maccabees, that children and women are not counted for battle. Likewise note that this miracle was performed immediately after the killing of John, and it was near the Passover, and Christ had already been preaching for a year, and after the year had passed, Christ suffered. And immediately Jesus compelled the disciples. Here the power of Christ's teaching is figured, because it is liberating from dangers, because he freed the disciples from dangers. Hence he does three things. First, the occasion for undergoing danger is presented; second, the danger; third, the deliverance. The second begins at and having dismissed the crowd, he went up into the mountain etc.; the third at and in the fourth watch of the night he came to them, walking upon the sea. The occasion of the danger was the command of Christ; for frequently those who wish to obey the will of God are exposed to dangers, as the Apostle says, 2 Cor. 11:26: in perils from rivers, in perils from robbers, in perils from my own nation, in perils from the Gentiles, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the sea, in perils from false brethren. Hence immediately he compelled them to enter the boat. Hence immediately after working the miracle he wished to separate himself from the crowds. And he did this for a threefold reason. First, to show the truth of the miracle, lest on account of his presence they should say it had happened; for he himself is the truth, as is found in John 14:6. Second, to teach us to avoid vainglory; therefore after working miracles he withdraws; John 8:50: I seek not my own glory etc. Likewise, to show the virtue of discretion; for it is an act of discretion to separate oneself and rest; Wis. 8:16: entering into my house, I shall find rest with her. But it should be noted that he uses compulsion, because it was hard for them to be separated from Christ, as Peter says, John 6:69: Lord, to whom shall we go? You have the words of eternal life. Likewise he shows the affection of the crowds, namely with what ardor they followed him; Song of Songs 1:2: your name is as oil poured out; therefore young maidens have loved you. And having dismissed the crowd, he went up into the mountain alone to pray. There follows the danger, and the danger is shown from the time, from the place, and from the wind. And first the absence of Christ is presented, because while he was with the disciples, he went up into the mountain alone to pray. He had come to plant our faith, and therefore he sometimes performed something human and sometimes something divine; for that he multiplied the loaves was the work of God; that he prayed was human, not because he was in need, but to give an example; for every action of Christ is our instruction. John 13:15: I have given you an example, that as I do, so you also should do. And he gives us an example of how to pray; and for prayer there is required tranquility of mind, elevation, and solitude. Tranquility is shown because having dismissed the crowd, which signifies disturbing thoughts with which a man cannot pray; therefore he teaches us to close the door of the heart; above, 6:6: but when you pray, enter into your chamber etc. Likewise, elevation; Lam. 3:28: he shall sit alone and shall lift himself above himself. Likewise, solitude; Hosea 2:14: I will lead her into the wilderness, and I will speak to her heart. By the mountain is understood heaven; for nothing is more exalted than heaven. And having dismissed the crowds, i.e., having left mortals, he went into heaven, and he alone ascended, and by his own power. Micah 2:13: he went up before them, opening the way. Likewise he ascended to pray; Heb. 7:25: approaching by himself. But here there seems to be a question, because John seems to say that he fed the crowds on the mountain, as is found in John 6:3, but here it is said that after the refreshment of the crowds he went up into the mountain. But the answer is that he fed them on the mountain, but afterward he ascended to a higher place on the mountain. Likewise there is another question, because in John 6:15 it states that he fled because they wanted to make him king; but here it is said that he went up to pray. Augustine says that the same cause can serve both for fleeing and for praying. After this the danger is described in terms of time, because it was night, and at night the danger of the sea is greater; therefore he says: and when evening had come. And his passion is signified, because in the passion he alone ascended; Acts 1:9: while they looked on, he was raised up, and a cloud received him out of their sight. But the boat in the midst of the sea was tossed with the waves. By the boat is signified the Church; by the sea, the world: Ps. 103:25: this great sea which stretches wide its arms. And this Church, with Christ ascending, remained in the sea, and in the dangers of the sea of the world. For when some great power attacks the Church, then it is tossed by the waves. Ps. 87:8: and all your waves you have brought in upon me. But because Christ prays, it cannot be submerged, although it may be tossed and lifted up. Gen. 7:17: and they lifted the ark on high above the earth. Likewise it is tossed by the wind; this wind is the force of diabolical incitement. Job 1:19: a great wind came from the direction of the desert and struck the four corners of the house; Isa. 25:4: the blast of the mighty is like a whirlwind beating against a wall. And in the fourth watch of the night he came to them, walking upon the sea. After the danger is presented, the deliverance from danger is presented; and concerning this he does two things. First, the assistance is presented; second, the effect. The second begins at and they that were in the boat came and adored him. He had presented three dangers: first, the darkness of night; the danger of the sea; the danger of the wind. And against the first he places his visitation; against the second, the certainty of himself, at and immediately Jesus spoke etc.; against the third, he extends his hand: and immediately Jesus stretching forth his hand, took hold of him. Likewise, the calming of the sea: and when he had entered the boat, the wind ceased. Regarding the first, his visitation is presented; second, the effect of his visitation, at and seeing him walking upon the sea, they were troubled. He says therefore in the fourth watch of the night he came to them. Here both his coming and the time are indicated, because in the fourth watch. Jerome says that the ancients divided the night into four parts. In the first, some kept watch; in the second, others; in the third, others; and in the fourth, others; and those who had kept watch rested. Hence he says that in the fourth watch etc., because they had been at sea the whole night. He came to them walking upon the sea. And why? Chrysostom gives the literal reason, saying that he delayed so long that he might be more desired. Isa. 26:9: my soul has desired you in the night. Likewise, so that they might learn that if they did not have help immediately, they should not give up, since it is necessary always to pray. Mystically, the four hours signify four states. The first is the state of the law; the second, the state of the prophets; the third, the time of grace; the fourth, the ascent into heaven, in which state the tempest ceased. Hence in the fourth watch he comes as at the end of night; thus James 5:8: be you also patient, and strengthen your hearts, for the coming of the Lord is at hand. But in what manner did he come? Walking upon the sea. And why did he wish to come in this way? To show himself the lord of the sea; Ps. 88:10: you rule the power of the sea, and the swelling of its waves you still. Likewise, to show the mockers of the power of this world; for the Devil always mocks the power of this world; Ps. 103:26: this dragon which you have formed to play therein. But the Lord broke this power; Ps. 73:14: you have broken the heads of the dragon; and it signifies that the Church cannot endure tribulations except insofar as he himself willed it. It was an opinion here that in this life the Lord received four endowments: subtlety in his nativity; impassibility when he fasted forty days, or when transubstantiating the sacrament of the Eucharist; agility here; clarity in the transfiguration. But I do not believe this; for I believe that he did it miraculously. And seeing him. Here the effect of Christ's presence is presented, namely the disturbance of the disciples; hence the disturbance is presented, the cause is presented, and the sign. And he says and seeing him, they were troubled etc. You should know that when divine help is most near, the Lord allows a greater affliction, so that then his help may be received with greater devotion and thanksgiving. Likewise, fear increased all the more, because frequently men are converted through fear. And why? Because they believed it to be a phantom; hence saying, it is a phantom, not believing it to be a true body from a virgin. Mystically it is signified that before Christ comes, many will say many fantastic things, as is found below, 24:23ff. And they cried out for fear; for crying out is a sign of fear, just as also in every tribulation we ought to cry out to the Lord; Ps. 119:1: in my trouble I cried to the Lord, and he heard me. And immediately he spoke to them etc. Here the assistance is presented. Because they were in darkness, he gives certainty; and he does three things. First, he reassures with words; second, Peter seeks a sign by deeds; third, it is granted to him. He had presented three things: the agitation of fear, the falsity of opinion, and despair; and against these three he acts, because immediately he spoke to them. Hence when someone cries out to the Lord, if there is need, he comes immediately; Isa. 30:19: at the voice of your cry, as soon as he hears, he will answer you. Likewise, because they were despairing, he says to them do not be afraid. The same is found in John 16:33: in the world you shall have tribulation, but take courage, for I have overcome the world: but in me you shall have peace. Likewise, because they believed it to be a phantom, he says to them it is I. And why does he speak thus? Because from his manner of speaking they could be assured; John 10:3: my sheep hear my voice. Likewise, to show himself to be the true God. A similar thing is found in Ex. 3:13: he who is, has sent me, Moses said. Likewise, against the fact that they were troubled, he said do not be afraid. Isa. 51:12: who are you that you should be afraid of a mortal man, and of the son of man, who withers like grass? And Prov. 28:1: but the just, bold as a lion, shall be without dread. Peter answering, said: Lord, if it be you, bid me come to you upon the waters. Because he had given help by words, Peter seeks a sign by deeds. Now Peter confidently asked on behalf of all, and said if it be you, bid me come to you. Here is the great confidence of Peter. He did not say, pray for me, but he said bid me come to you, because he had confessed you are Christ, the Son of the living God. Hence from the faith which he had already conceived, he boldly trusted in his power. Esther 13:9: Lord, all things are in your power, and there is none that can resist your will. And he said this from desire alone, not to tempt, nor from infidelity. 1 Thess. 1:3: mindful of your faith, and labor, and work etc. Then the sign is presented; hence he said come. And Peter going down out of the boat, walked upon the water to come to Jesus. And this is against the Manicheans who said that Christ did not have a true body; because if Christ did not have one because he walked upon the waters, neither did Peter. By the fact that after the fourth watch danger still threatened, it is signified that in the fourth coming, whatever needs to be purified in the elect will be purified. Ps. 96:3: a fire shall go before him, and shall burn his enemies round about. But seeing the strong wind etc. Here the third help is presented, because he delivered Peter from sinking. And first the cause is presented; second, Peter's petition; third, Christ's help. But seeing the strong wind, he was afraid. At sea the wind does not have a continuous force, nor on land either; hence it was interrupted when Peter entered the sea; but when he was upon the sea, it blew strongly, and then he was afraid. From this it should be considered that he says that it was more dangerous upon the sea than in the boat; therefore the Lord sometimes permits the strong to sink in the peril of the sea. Hence the Apostle says, 1 Cor. 10:12: he that thinks himself to stand, let him take heed lest he fall. But why did he permit him to be in danger? First, he commanded him to go, that his power might be shown, because both were walking, and the disciples saw this. But that he permitted Peter to sink, he did this so that Peter might experience what he could do of himself. Hence that he went upon the sea was by Christ's power; but that he began to sink was from Peter's weakness, as Paul says, 2 Cor. 12:7: lest the greatness of the revelations should exalt me, there was given me a sting of my flesh, an angel of Satan, to buffet me. The Lord also permitted Peter to sink because he was to be the shepherd. He wished therefore both to show his power and his weakness. Likewise he did this to restrain the jealousy of the disciples; for because they saw his danger, their jealousy ceased. And when he began to sink, he cried out: Lord, save me. A similar thing is found in Ps. 68:2: save me, O Lord, for the waters have come in even unto my soul. And immediately Jesus stretching forth his hand took hold of him. Christ does two things: he both gives help and rebukes his lack of faith. He gives help by extending his hand; Ps. 143:7: put forth your hand from on high, deliver me and rescue me from many waters. And Job 14:15: to the work of your hands you shall reach out your right hand. Then he rebukes him for his lack of faith, and says to him: O you of little faith, why did you doubt? In which it is signified that if he had had certain faith, he could not have been submerged; therefore we ought to be steadfast in faith. The same is found above, 8:26: why are you fearful, O you of little faith? And when he had entered the boat, the wind ceased. Here the fourth help is presented, against the wind. Ps. 106:25: he said the word, and the storm stood still. Hence it is a sign that when Christ is with his own, they have nothing adverse; thus Apoc. 7:16: they shall not hunger nor thirst any more. There follows the effect of the deliverance: and they that were in the boat came and adored him, namely the disciples, or the sailors. Above, 8:27: what manner of man is this, for the winds and the sea obey him? Indeed you are the Son of God. By this it is signified that when the Lord is with the faithful, then they truly believe; 1 John 2:28: little children, abide in him, that when he shall appear, we may have confidence, and not be confounded by him at his coming. And having crossed over, they came into the land of Genesareth. Here the power of Christ is presented. And first the place is described; then the devotion of the people; and then his operative power. He says therefore and having crossed over, they came into the land of Genesareth, which place is on the other side of the sea, and is interpreted as "garden"; hence after danger they came to refreshment. Then follows the devotion of the crowds: and when the men of that place had knowledge of him, they sent into all that country, and brought to him all who were sick etc., because they not only brought their own sick, but sent for those from other places. Hence when they had recognized him through fame and through his teaching, they sent for the sick and brought them to him; hence all believed in him, so great was the power of his word; and this is signified in Isa. 66:19: I will send of those who are saved, to the nations in the sea etc. Likewise, devotion is also demonstrated, because they not only asked that he lay hands on them, but they only besought him that they might touch but the hem of his garment. By the hem is signified the least commandments, or the flesh of Christ, or the sacrament of Baptism. And as many as touched, namely through faith, were made whole. Hence Mark 16:16: he that believes and is baptized shall be saved.

15—1
Mt 15:1-20
1. Then came to him from Jerusalem scribes and Pharisees, saying: 2. Why do thy disciples transgress the tradition of the ancients? For they wash not their hands when they eat bread. 3. But he answering, said to them: Why do you also transgress the commandment of God for your tradition? For God said: 4. Honour thy father and mother: And: He that shall curse father or mother, let him die the death. 5. But you say: Whosoever shall say to father or mother, The gift whatsoever proceedeth from me, shall profit thee. 6. And he shall not honour his father or his mother: and you have made void the commandment of God for your tradition. 7. Hypocrites, well hath Isaias prophesied of you, saying: 8. This people honoureth me with their lips: but their heart is far from me. 9. And in vain do they worship me, teaching doctrines and commandments of men. 11. Not that which goeth into the mouth defileth a man: but what cometh out of the mouth, this defileth a man. 12. Then came his disciples, and said to him: Dost thou know that the Pharisees, when they heard this word, were scandalized? 13. But he answering, said: Every plant which my heavenly Father hath not planted, shall be rooted up. 14. Let them alone: they are blind, and leaders of the blind. And if the blind lead the blind, both fall into the pit. 15. And Peter answering, said to him: Expound to us this parable. 16. But he said: Are you also yet without understanding? 17. Do you not understand, that whatsoever entereth into the mouth, goeth into the belly, and is cast out into the privy? 18. But the things which proceed out of the mouth, come forth from the heart, and those things defile a man. 19. For from the heart come forth evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false testimonies, blasphemies. 20. These are the things that defile a man. But to eat with unwashed hands doth not defile a man.

Above, the Lord showed the power of his teaching under figures; now he shows its sufficiency. And this is shown in two ways. First, that it does not require the observances of the law; second, that it was given not only to the one nation of the Jews, but also to the Gentiles, at and Jesus went from there and retired into the district of Tyre and Sidon. Regarding the first, he does three things. First, the circumstances of the accusation are touched upon; second, the accusation; third, the explanation. The second begins at why do your disciples transgress the traditions of the ancients? The third at: for they do not wash their hands when they eat bread. Now their malice is aggravated by three things. First, from the time, because precisely when he was performing these signs and miracles, they were making signs of iniquity; hence they acted maliciously. Above, 11:25: you have hidden these things from the wise and prudent etc. Likewise, the aggravation comes from the place, because although the Jews were spread throughout Judea, those who were in Jerusalem were the learned ones, and yet they were the worst. Isa. 26:10: in the land of the saints he has done wicked things; he shall not see the glory of the Lord. Likewise, the aggravation comes from the condition of the persons, because great ones came, Scribes, who were more learned, and Pharisees, who were reputed to be more holy. Jer. 5:5: I will go to the great men, and I will speak to them; for they have known the way of the Lord. Then is presented that in which they accused them: why do your disciples transgress the traditions of the ancients? It was commanded, as is found in Deut. 4:2: you shall not add to the word that I speak to you, neither shall you take away from it. Hence by adding traditions, they were acting against the law; not that it was unlawful to establish something, but that they commanded their traditions to be observed just as the law of the Lord. For they do not wash their hands etc. Here is explained what their traditions are. This, however, is explained more fully in Mark 7:2; for there it is said that when they had seen some of his disciples eating bread with common, that is, unwashed, hands, they found fault. And this can be taken literally, because they did not wash their hands. Why? Because they were so intent on the word of God that they did not even have time; hence from their concern for spiritual things they did not wash themselves in the manner of the Jews, as is found in Mark 7:4, that all the Jews, unless they wash their hands often, do not eat; therefore the disciples did not wash according to their custom. Hence they understood literally what is said in Isa. 1:16: wash yourselves, be clean. Hence they understood it literally, washing what was on the outside, and not what was within. But he answering, said to them. The Lord does two things: he does not respond by excusing the disciples, but shows that they themselves are not worthy to reprehend them. Above, 7:5: you hypocrite, cast out first the beam from your own eye. It is evident that to transgress the commandment of God is graver than to transgress the traditions of men; and therefore those who transgressed the commandments of God were offending in greater matters. Therefore he first shows them to be transgressors of the law; second, that they transgress the commandment. He says therefore why do you transgress the commandment of God, and do not observe it, for the sake of your tradition? Rom. 10:3: being ignorant of the justice of God, and seeking to establish their own, they have not submitted themselves to the justice of God. Isa. 3:8: their tongue and their devices are against the Lord, to provoke the eyes of his majesty. Then when he says for God said etc., he presents what this commandment is, which is about honoring parents. And first he presents the commandment; second, the punishment. Hence he says for God said: honor your father and your mother. And it should be noted that honor is nothing other than reverence shown in testimony of virtue. For he shows reverence who administers what is necessary; hence a man is bound not only to rise in respect, but also to provide necessities. Sir. 2:21: those who fear the Lord will keep his commandments. And that such honor is owed is clear, because Tobias lent to Gabelo what the Lord had commanded him to do. Exodus 20:12 immediately adds the reward: that you may be long-lived upon the land. Likewise, Lev. 20:9 adds the punishment for transgressors: he that curses his father or mother shall die the death. And so in the blessing it is understood not only that you bless with the mouth, but also that you bestow blessing; Prov. 20:20: he that curses his father and mother, his lamp shall be put out in the midst of darkness. But since he placed an incentive from the side of punishment, why did he not place a reward from obedience? Because men are more frightened by punishment than they desire reward; for even a brute is frightened by punishment. From this it follows that if those who detract from father and mother are worthy of death, then those who move others to detract from them are worthy of death; therefore they are not worthy of accusation. Therefore you are not worthy to accuse them. But you say etc. Here he touches on how they transgress. And first he shows this; second, he presents the authority. And regarding the first, he shows their custom; second, what followed. He says you say: whoever shall say to his father or mother etc. This is read in many ways. In one way, so that it is a complete construction, and then it reads thus: whoever, i.e., anyone whatsoever, shall say, i.e., shall be able to say. In another way, so that it is an incomplete construction, thus whoever shall say etc., supply: keeps the commandment, and is free from punishment. What does this saying mean? It is explained in three ways. Rabanus said that spiritual good is to be preferred to temporal good; therefore they said to those who had poor parents that they should say to them: father, do not be displeased if I do not give you necessities, because the offering that I make profits you spiritually. But this was not true, according to that saying: the Most High does not approve the gifts of the wicked. And Prov. 28:24: he that steals anything from his father or from his mother and says this is no sin, is the partner of a murderer. Therefore if someone has a father or mother and they cannot live without him, he who would say to them, go overseas, or enter religious life, falls under this condemnation. There is another exposition. Jerome, however, reads it interrogatively, i.e., will it profit you? In Lev. 22:2, it is stated that a stranger could not consume what had been consecrated to the Lord; therefore they would admonish sons who had poor parents to offer things to God. And if the parents wished to be sustained from those things, they would say to them: if you take anything from what I ought to offer to God, will it profit you? No, rather it will be to your condemnation. Augustine explains it thus. The Jews said that children, while they were under the guardianship of their father, were bound to them. Hence when the sons are small, the parents offer for the children, and it profits them; but when they come of age, then the devotion of another does not profit them. Hence they said that everyone who could reach this state and say to his father the gift which proceeds from me shall profit you, was not bound to his father. But from this teaching two absurdities follow: one against one's neighbor, and another against God. Against one's neighbor, because he who would speak thus, and he who was thus instructed, does not honor his father. Hence Rom. 1:30: inventors of evil things, disobedient to parents. And it follows: those who do such things are worthy of death. Likewise, against God; hence he says and you have made void the commandment of God, as if to say: not only have you acted against your neighbor, but you have even made void the commandment of God for the sake of your tradition. You hypocrites. Properly speaking, hypocrites were those who entered the theater and had one character but simulated another with masks. These therefore are hypocrites, who outwardly pretend to be other than what they are within; hence inwardly they sought profit, but outwardly they moved men to offer to God. Job 36:13: dissemblers and crafty men provoke the wrath of God, nor do they cry out when they are bound. Well did Isaiah prophesy of you. This is found in Isa. 29:13. First he presents their duplicity; second, the futility of their worship, at but in vain do they worship me. He says therefore this people honors me with their lips, but their heart is far from me. And this is literally true, because they honored with their lips but in heart were far from God, because they did not receive Christ coming in the name of God. Or thus: this people honors me with their lips etc.; for in saying that a man ought to offer to God, it seems they honor God, but their heart is far, because they did not tend toward the honor of God but toward greed; hence the greater the greed, the less the charity. This is found in Jer. 12:2: you are near in their mouth, but far from their heart. But does this pretense profit them? No, because it does not please the Lord; hence there follows but in vain do they worship me. But what does this mean? Fasting is a teaching of men, and canons are traditions of men; do those who teach these things worship God in vain? It must be understood as referring to what prejudices the commandments of God. Job 32:21: I will not equate man with God. Acts 5:29: we ought to obey God rather than men. Why? Because God cannot be deceived. Isa. 1:13: offer sacrifice no more in vain. From this we understand that a man ought to make more of conscience about transgressing a commandment than about transgressing an ecclesiastical ordinance. And having called together the crowds to him, he said to them etc. Above, the Lord showed the Pharisees who were making accusations to be unworthy of reprehending the disciples, because they were involved in greater sins; but now, passing over them, he instructs others, so that what was said above, 11:25, may be fulfilled: you have hidden these things from the wise and prudent, and have revealed them to little ones. And first he instructs the crowds; second, the disciples, at then the disciples came to him etc. And regarding the first, he does two things. First, he prepares them for hearing; second, he gives his teaching. The second begins at not that which goes into the mouth defiles a man. It should be noted that for hearing someone, attention is required, by which a man is recalled to interior things and gathered within himself. And this he does when he says and having called them together, because it is necessary that we be gathered to him; Ps. 33:6: come to him, and be enlightened. Second, diligence in hearing is necessary; therefore he says hear; Prov. 1:5: the wise man hearing will be wiser. Likewise, understanding is required; hence he says and understand; Ps. 93:8: understand, you senseless among the people; and, you fools, be wise at last. Consequently he proposes the most exalted teaching, which is the perfection of the moral life. Hence it should be noted that something is changed by an external thing, as water is heated by fire; and something is changed by an internal thing, as a man is changed by sin. However much a man may be moved externally, it is not sin unless the man consents interiorly; Job 37:9: from the interior comes the tempest. Hence first he shows that defilement is not from external things; second, that it is from the interior. He says therefore not that which goes into the mouth defiles a man. Against this, one may object from the old law; for in Lev. 11 many foods are forbidden, and men were made unclean by them. Augustine responds, against Faustus, saying that something is called unclean in two ways. In one way, according to its own nature; and in this way nothing is unclean, according to 1 Tim. 4:4: every creature of God is good, and nothing is to be rejected that is received with thanksgiving. Likewise, something can be unclean according to its signification. And thus some thing can be a sign of uncleanness or of cleanness: for if we take the pig and the lamb in their nature, each is good; yet in their signification the pig signifies uncleanness, the lamb innocence; therefore as regards signification, one is clean, the other unclean. And because before the coming of Christ it was a time in which they lived under figures, since the truth was not yet manifest, those observances had to be kept and fell under precept. But because at the coming of Christ the truth was made manifest, the figure ceased; etc. But again another question remains, because in Acts 15:20 the apostles commanded that those converted should abstain from things strangled and from blood. Therefore it seems that while the truth endures, those observances should be maintained. The ancients said that this is to be understood literally, that one must still abstain from these things, because they are unclean. But this is nothing, because it contradicts the authority of the Apostle, Titus 1:15: all things are clean to the clean. Some said that this is to be understood partly literally, partly morally: for what is said about fornication, that they prohibited literally; but what is said about blood, this is to be understood as meaning that innocent blood should not be shed; and what is said about things strangled, it was to be understood so that no one should inflict injury on another. But it should not be understood in this way, although the exposition may be true. For the question was whether converted Gentiles were bound to those things which the apostles prohibited. Therefore it must be understood according to what was customary for the Jews. Therefore it should be said otherwise, that the apostles considered something and prohibited it either because it was unlawful in itself, or because it was an occasion of scandal; hence they prohibited fornication as unlawful; but blood, lest they give scandal to others, so that scandal might be removed. And this is what the words of the Apostle convey, 1 Cor. 8:9: but take heed lest perhaps this your liberty become a stumbling block to the weak. Likewise, if one objects: suppose someone in Lent eats meat; is he not defiled? It must be said that he is defiled not from the food, but from the violation of the precept; Rom. 14:17: the kingdom of God is not meat and drink. But the things which proceed out of the mouth, these defile a man. Here he seems to touch only on sins which proceed from the mouth, and these defile; Luke 19:22: out of your own mouth I judge you, you wicked servant. And above, 7:2: out of your own mouth you shall be judged. But it must be said that the proper function of the mouth is to speak. Now there is a twofold speaking: outwardly with the bodily mouth, and inwardly with the mouth of the mind, of which Ps. 13:1 says: the fool said in his heart: there is no God. Thus therefore by the mouth can be understood the mouth of the heart, namely the mind of man, and thus every sin is from the mouth; because there is never sin except from a purpose of the mind. Thus therefore what proceeds from the mouth, namely of the heart, this defiles, because sin is so voluntary that if it is not voluntary, it is not sin. Then his disciples came to him etc. Here he instructs about avoiding scandal and about the principal question, at but Peter answering. Regarding the first, two things. First, the question of the disciples is presented; second, Christ's response. Here it must be understood that the Pharisees and the disciples heard this word, in which they understood that he was overturning all their traditions, but not the commandments of the Lord; therefore the Pharisees, abominating it, said nothing, but were disturbed; therefore the disciples said do you know that the Pharisees, when they heard this word, were scandalized? This word scandal is found frequently in the Scriptures; hence we should see what it means. Scandal in Greek is the same as a stumbling block, like a stone in the road; hence a stumbling block is said to be where there is an occasion of ruin. But sometimes one scandalizes actively, sometimes passively. Active scandal is said to occur when there is some deed which is not only evil in itself, but also a stumbling block to others; therefore scandal is said to be a word or deed not altogether upright, providing an occasion of ruin. And he does not say a thought, because it must be manifest. Likewise he does not say evil, but not altogether upright, because it must have the appearance of evil; 1 Thess. 5:22: from all appearance of evil refrain yourselves. Likewise there is passive scandal, as when someone says a good word, or prays, and another is scandalized and takes an occasion of ruin for himself; hence the Lord did not scandalize, but they themselves took the occasion. Hence the disciples said that the Pharisees had taken scandal from this, and this was foretold through Isa. 8:14: and he shall be to you a sanctification, but a stone of stumbling, and a rock of scandal. But he answering said. Here the Lord's response is presented, and he shows that their scandal is to be disregarded: first, because they are alien to God; second, because they are harmful to men, at let them alone: they are blind, and leaders of the blind. He says therefore but he answering said: every plant which my heavenly Father has not planted shall be rooted up. From these words, those who posited two natures wished to confirm their error, because they said the evil nature was from the evil god, the good from the good; hence they say: if someone is of the evil creation, even though he seem to do good, he cannot persevere. But this is not so; for as Jerome says, the contrary is found in Jer. 2:21: I planted you a chosen vineyard, all true seed; how then are you turned into bitterness? This is clear, therefore, that it is not from God. Thus therefore what was turned through this planting is not nature; but something supervening is understood, and this is a perverse will; hence nature always remains, but the perverse will is rooted up. Hence this planting can be understood of the tradition of men, which is to be rooted up if it is against God; but the tradition which is from God is never to be rooted up. Hence every plant, i.e., every tradition which is not from God my Father, shall be rooted up. And this is found in Acts 5:39, from Gamaliel, who said: if this be of God, you cannot overthrow it. This is also evident in all things. You will see someone who does good works founded in charity; Eph. 3:17: rooted and grounded in charity; and these cannot be rooted up. But other things which do not have a good foundation, such as giving alms for the sake of vanity, are rooted up; hence Sir. 14:20: every corruptible thing shall fail in the end, and the worker thereof shall go with it. Hence this is how Wis. 4:3 should be understood: the spurious plantings shall not take deep root. Against this is found 1 Cor. 3:6, where Paul says: I have planted, Apollo watered. Therefore Paul shall be rooted up. I say that Paul did not plant as the principal agent, but as a minister. There follows let them alone, they are blind. Here he shows that their scandal is to be disregarded because they are harmful to men. And first he teaches that it should be disregarded; second, their presumption; third, the harm. Regarding the first: you say that they are scandalized; let them be, and do not concern yourselves. But should one not be concerned about scandal? Did not the Lord, to avoid scandal, send Peter to the sea to pay the tribute? It must be said that scandal sometimes arises from the truth; hence that scandal should be avoided which can be avoided without prejudice to truth, or life, or teaching, or justice. Hence a judge ought not to abandon his judgment if someone is scandalized by it. But nevertheless a distinction must be made, because some are scandalized from weakness, and some from deliberate malice. The scandal of the weak should be avoided, truth being preserved; and yet a man can defer or remit. But if from malice, no; and thus these men are scandalized. Hence if they were not scandalized from malice, the Lord would not have said let them alone, but rather, instruct them. Titus 3:10: a man that is a heretic, after the first and second admonition, avoid; Jer. 51:9: we would have cured Babylon, but she is not healed. And why are they blind? Spiritually, the blind are the ignorant; Isa. 56:10: his watchmen are all blind. And because they act from deliberate malice, they are not only blind, but also leaders of the blind and teachers; Job 19:4: if I have been ignorant, my ignorance shall be with me. That they are leaders of the blind, this is good; but that they are blind, this is evil. If the blind lead the blind, both fall into the pit. Job 40:8: hide them in the dust, namely as to the body. But Peter answering. Here he instructs them on the principal question; where he does three things: first, Peter's request is presented; second, the rebuke; third, the teaching. The second begins at but he said: are you also yet without understanding? The third at do you not understand etc. He says therefore but Peter answering said to him: explain to us this parable. Peter was accustomed to hearing many parables from him; therefore he believed that he was speaking parabolically, or because Peter had been brought up in the legal observances, as he said in Acts 10:14: far be it from me, Lord; nothing defiled has ever entered my mouth; therefore he believed that he was not speaking literally, but parabolically. Prov. 1:6: he shall understand a parable and the interpretation, the words of the wise and their dark sayings. But he said: are you also yet without understanding? For the Lord answered all in the person of Peter, who spoke for all. Here he reproves them. But why? One reason is that which Jerome gives, because what was plainly spoken, they thought was spoken in parables. For just as one who reveals hidden things is to be reproved, so conversely, one who hides manifest things; Ps. 31:9: do not become like the horse and the mule, who have no understanding etc. Another reason is that of Chrysostom, because Peter seemed to be zealous for the Jews, since he was brought up in the teaching of the law; therefore he seemed to be saddened by it. Consequently he explains. And first he explains what he had said, namely that which enters the mouth; second, what he had said, namely but what comes out of the mouth, this defiles a man; third, he draws the conclusion. He says therefore do you not understand that whatsoever enters the mouth goes into the belly, and is cast out into the drain? And why does the Lord speak thus? Chrysostom says that he speaks to them as those accustomed to the observances of the law. Now the intent of the law was that while food was in the mouth undigested, it was unclean; but when digested, clean. Hence it is always said in the law, he shall be unclean until the evening. Therefore let us suppose that these observances should be kept; nevertheless they do not render a man unclean, except for a time. Hence what passes through cannot make them unclean. Or alternatively: nothing can defile the soul which does not touch it. But food does not touch the soul; and this is the sign, because it goes into the belly, and is cast out into the drain. But, as Jerome says, against this some object, saying that the Lord was ignorant of natural science, because not everything is expelled into the drain. Hence some, wishing to understand it as meaning that everything is expelled, hold that nothing is converted into human nature, but only what was drawn from Adam is multiplied, and this will rise again. Hence what comes from food, according to them, will not rise again. Hence also artisans place lead with gold, so that the lead is consumed and the gold is preserved. Thus foods resist, lest natural heat consume that which is from the power of nature. But this seems impossible, because nothing can become larger except through rarefaction, since rarefaction is nothing other than assuming a greater quantity. Likewise, man shares in common with animals the sensitive and nutritive powers, and with plants in the vegetative power. But it is the case that these are increased and nourished from nourishment. Therefore men are likewise increased and nourished in the same way. What therefore is it that he says, that it is cast out into the drain? Jerome says that this is understood not only of unclean waste, but in whatever way it happens, whether through excrement or another way. And this is also according to the Philosopher, because although something remains according to species, it nevertheless flows according to matter, as if a fire remains in species, but the matter is consumed. It can also be said thus: everything that enters the mouth goes into the belly, in some part; hence sometimes in Scripture the whole is taken for the part. But what proceeds out of the mouth: it has already been said that by the mouth is understood the mind. Come forth from the heart, and those things defile a man: because the sins of the heart are thoughts and affections; Isa. 1:16: take away the evil of your thoughts from before my eyes. Likewise he lists sins which are against the precepts of the second table: murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts. Likewise, sins of the mouth against one's neighbor: false testimonies; blasphemies, against the precepts of the first table. Hence these are the things that defile a man, because these proceed from the mind. But to eat with unwashed hands does not defile a man. Here he concludes, and presents this conclusion so as to respond to the principal point. Likewise, because the disciples were not understanding, he concludes that it was being said only against the tradition.

15—2
Mt 15:21-28
21. And Jesus went from thence, and retired into the coast of Tyre and Sidon. 22. And behold a woman of Canaan who came out of those coasts, crying out, said to him: Have mercy on me, O Lord, thou son of David: my daughter is grievously troubled by a devil. 23. Who answered her not a word. And his disciples came and besought him, saying: Send her away, for she crieth after us: 24. And he answering, said: I was not sent but to the sheep, that are lost of the house of Israel. 25. But she came and adored him, saying: Lord, help me. 26. Who answering, said: It is not good to take the bread of the children, and to cast it to the dogs. 27. But she said: Yea, Lord; for the whelps also eat of the crumbs that fall from the table of their masters. 28. Then Jesus answering, said to her: O woman, great is thy faith: be it done to thee as thou wilt: and her daughter was cured from that hour.

Above, the sufficiency of his teaching was shown, because it does not require observance of the law; here he shows that it is not restricted to one people, but is also sufficient for the salvation of the Gentiles. Now a threefold effect among the Gentiles is shown. First, in deliverance from the power of the demon; second, from the infirmities of sins; third, in spiritual refreshment. The second begins at and when Jesus had passed from there, he came by the sea of Galilee; the third at and Jesus, having called his disciples together, said. The deliverance from the power of demons is shown, because he freed a woman who was possessed by the Devil. First, the place is described; second, the insistence of the woman; third, the granting of her request. The second begins at and behold a Canaanite woman etc. The third at then Jesus answering, said to her etc. He says therefore and going out from there, he came into the district of Tyre and Sidon. Tyre and Sidon are two cities of the Gentiles. Because he was being rejected by the Jews, he withdrew to the Gentiles, according to Acts 13:46: to you it behooved us first to speak the word of God; but because you reject it and judge yourselves unworthy of eternal life, behold we turn to the Gentiles. And first the Lord shows the preeminence of the conversion of the observers of the law; second, the transition to the Gentiles, which was signified in Acts 10:15, where it is said that when Peter was at the house of Cornelius, he saw a linen cloth etc. and it was said to him: what God has made clean, do not you call common etc. And behold a woman. Here the insistence of the woman is presented. In her petition three things are signified. First, piety; second, faith; third, humility; and these are necessary for obtaining what one asks. The second begins at but she came and adored him; the third at but she said: yes, Lord. First, her entreaty is presented; second, the support of the disciples, at and his disciples came and besought him. Regarding the first, first the piety of the woman is presented; second, the silence of Christ, at who answered her not a word. He says therefore and behold a Canaanite woman. We can note six things. First, the conversion of the one asking; Sir. 18:23: before prayer, prepare your soul, and be not as a man who tempts God. For she prepares her soul when she cleanses herself from vices; Isa. 1:15: when you multiply your prayers, I will not hear you; for your hands are full of blood. And this is designated by this name Canaanite, which means the same as "changed"; Ps. 76:11: this is the change of the right hand of the Most High. Likewise, one who is converted should not only avoid sin, but also the occasion of sin; Sir. 21:2: flee from sin as from the face of a serpent. Second, her devotion should be noted, because she cried out. Crying out signifies great affection; Ps. 119:1: in my trouble I cried to the Lord. Third, piety is noted, because she considered another's misery as her own; hence she says have mercy on me, and this is great mercy; Job 30:25: I wept over him who was afflicted, and my soul had compassion on the poor. Likewise, humility is indicated, because she asked from confidence in the mercy of God; Dan. 9:4: keeping covenant and mercy to those who love you, and keep your commandments. Fourth, faith is indicated, which is necessary for petition; James 1:6: but let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. Likewise, she confesses the divine nature in him, in that she says Lord; Ps. 99:3: know that the Lord he is God. Likewise the human nature: Son of David, who is of the seed of David; Rom. 1:3: who was made for him of the seed of David, according to the flesh. Likewise, the explanation of her own need: my daughter is grievously, i.e., severely, troubled by a devil. And she can be a type of the whole Church of the Gentiles, or of anyone on behalf of his conscience, which is troubled by a devil when one acts against conscience; Luke 6:18: and those who were troubled with unclean spirits were cured. And she says grievously, in which she aggravates the sin; 2 Chron. 33:12: I have sinned, O Lord, I have sinned, and I acknowledge my iniquity; do not destroy me together with my iniquities. Consequently the silence of Christ is presented: who answered her not a word. But this seems remarkable, that the fountain of mercy was silent. And a threefold reason is given. The first, lest he seem to go against what he had said above: go not into the way of the Gentiles. Therefore he did not wish to grant her request promptly; nevertheless, because she insisted greatly, she obtained what she asked. Therefore it is given to be understood that through the insistence of petition, what is above the law is obtained; for it was of the law that only the Jews should be saved; but she, through her insistence, obtained what was above the law. The second reason is that her devotion might increase. Hab. 1:2: how long shall I cry, and you will not hear? I shall cry out to you suffering violence, and you will not save? Why have you shown me iniquity and labor, to see plunder and injustice against me? The third reason is that he might give occasion to the disciples so that they too would intercede for her; because however good someone may be, he still needs the prayers of others. Immediately there follows the intercession of the disciples. And first their petition is presented; second, Christ's response. He says therefore and his disciples came and besought him. And why did they approach? One reason is that they did not know why he delayed so long; second, they were moved by mercy; likewise, they could not bear the importunity of the woman; Luke 11:8: if he shall continue knocking, I say to you, although he will not rise and give him because he is his friend, yet because of his importunity he will rise and give him as many as he needs. The disciples do not say "heal her," but send her away, i.e., tell her: I will do nothing for you. And this is a manner of speaking; because when we intend one thing, the contrary is said. But one might object, because in Mark 7:25 it is said that she entered the house and there made her request. What then is meant here by because she cries after us? Augustine says that without doubt she was first in the house, and there she said have mercy on me, and then Jesus departed; and she followed him. Then follows the response of Christ: but he answering etc. The woman seemed to have shown piety sufficiently, but this seemed to be natural; therefore the Lord demanded a profession of faith. Therefore he was rejecting her, and said I was not sent but to the lost sheep of the house of Israel. This was the peculiar heritage of the Hebrews; hence they said: we are his people and the sheep of his pasture. And those sheep had perished, because they had been led astray by various observances; hence above, 9:36: seeing the multitudes, he had compassion on them, because they were harassed and lying like sheep not having a shepherd; Ps. 118:176: I have gone astray like a sheep that is lost. But what does it mean that he says I was not sent but to the lost sheep of the house of Israel? Is it not found in Isa. 49:6: I have given you to be the light of the Gentiles, that you may be my salvation even to the farthest part of the earth? Therefore he was sent not only to the Jews but also to the Gentiles. It must be said that he was sent to all, to gather all into one, but he was sent first to the Jews, so that from the Jews he might transfer to the Gentiles; Rom. 15:8: I say that Christ Jesus was minister of the circumcision for the truth of God, to confirm the promises of the fathers. But she came and adored him; hence she presses forward. And first her profession is presented; second, the response. Her profession is presented, because she recognized him as God, because she adored him. For although she had been repulsed by the apostles, she still pressed forward and adored. In this she recognizes God; Deut. 8:19: you shall adore the Lord your God, and him only shall you serve; Ps. 65:4: let all the earth adore you, O God etc. Help me. She does not say, pray for me, but, you help me, because you can; Ps. 120:2: my help is from the Lord, who made heaven and earth etc. He answering, said: it is not good to take the bread of the children and cast it to the dogs. This is added to test her humility, because it was already sufficiently established concerning her faith, showing the superiority of the Jews over the Gentiles; for then humility is proven when one suffers reproach cast upon one's own nation; hence he says it is not good etc. The Jews were called children; hence: I have brought up children and exalted them, but they have despised me: because they were instructed in the commandments of God, John 10:34. The bread is teaching; Sir. 15:3: she fed them with the bread of life and understanding. This bread can be called the miracles of the Lord, or the teachings of the law. This bread, then, is owed to the faithful, namely the Jews. It is not good therefore to take the bread of the children, i.e., of the Jews, who have long been children, and cast it to the dogs, namely the Gentiles; because just as the dog is an unclean animal, so are the Gentiles. Hence above, 7:6: give not that which is holy to dogs. Hence they had not yet totally rejected them, but, as Jerome says, it is fitting that the Jews be called dogs, according to Ps. 21:17: many dogs have surrounded me. And Eph. 4:28: but we are children. But she said: yes, Lord. Here the remarkable humility and wisdom of the woman are indicated. He seemed to cast an insult upon her nation, but it is a mark of humility that she acknowledges the insult spoken. Hence she says yes, Lord. Likewise, greater humility is shown, because the Lord himself had said dogs, but she said little dogs; hence she says for even the little dogs eat of the crumbs. Likewise, the Lord had called the Jews children, but she called them lords; hence she says that fall from the table of their masters. And she humbly knew how to compel the Lord; as if to say: I do not ask, Lord, that you confer as many benefits on us as on the Jews, but that you give us of the crumbs; Sir. 35:21: the prayer of him who humbles himself shall pierce the clouds. And Ps. 101:18: he has had regard for the prayer of the humble. Therefore the Lord granted her request: then Jesus answering, said to her etc. And he does three things. First, her commendation is presented; second, the granting of her request; third, the effect. When she humbles herself, he says great is your faith. Great, because she believes great things. Likewise, because of its rectitude; James 1:6: but let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. Likewise, great because of its fervor. Hence if you have faith like a grain of mustard seed, you shall say to this mountain: remove from here to there, and it shall remove. Therefore the granting of her request follows: be it done to you as you will; Ps. 144:19: he will do the will of those who fear him. The effect follows: and her daughter was cured from that hour. Hence in the beginning, Gen. 1:3, he said, be light made, and light was made; so also here, be it done to you; for that word was the eternal Word; Eccles. 8:4: his word is full of power.

15—3
Mt 15:29-39
29. And when Jesus had passed away from thence, he came nigh the sea of Galilee: and going up into a mountain, he sat there. 30. And there came to him great multitudes, having with them the dumb, the blind, the lame, the maimed, and many others: and they cast them down at his feet, and he healed them: 31. So that the multitudes marvelled seeing the dumb speak, the lame walk, the blind see: and they glorified the God of Israel. 32. And Jesus called together his disciples, and said: I have compassion on the multitudes, because they continue with me now three days, and have not what to eat, and I will not send them away fasting, lest they faint in the way. 33. And the disciples say unto him: Whence then should we have so many loaves in the desert, as to fill so great a multitude? 34. And Jesus said to them: How many loaves have you? But they said: Seven, and a few little fishes. 35. And he commanded the multitude to sit down upon the ground. 36. And taking the seven loaves and the fishes, and giving thanks, he brake, and gave to his disciples, and the disciples gave to the people. 37. And they did all eat, and had their fill. And they took up seven baskets full, of what remained of the fragments. 38. And they that did eat, were four thousand men, beside children and women. 39. And having dismissed the multitude, he went up into a boat, and came into the coasts of Magedan.

Above, the evangelical doctrine was confirmed through the liberation of the Gentiles from the power of demons by the power of Christ; now he confirms it through the liberation from spiritual infirmities, by the fact that he healed many. And he does three things. First, the place is set forth; second, the offering; third, the liberation. The second is at and great multitudes came to him etc.; the third is at and he healed them. First the place is described in general, because when he had passed, namely from the region of the Gentiles, he came near the sea, which was in Judea, which is sometimes called Genesareth, sometimes the Sea of Galilee. By his returning to the Jews, it is signified that the remnants of Israel will be saved; Rom. 11:5: so then, at this present time also, there is a remnant saved according to the election of grace. Then the place is described in particular, saying and going up into a mountain, he sat. By the mountain is signified the height of the word; Ps. 35:7: thy justice is as the mountains of God. But Jesus did not stand, but sat, because unless he had descended, we would not have known him, according to Ps. 143:5: Lord, bow down thy heavens and descend. Likewise, by the mountain is signified the height of glory, as is found in Gen. 19:17: save thyself on the mountain etc., to signify that true rest is there, not here; Heb. 13:14: for we have not here a lasting city, but we seek one that is to come, i.e., we await the one to come. There follows the offering: and great multitudes came to him etc. And first, this is set forth with regard to the multitude of the crowds; second, with regard to the offering of the sick; third, with regard to the manner. Concerning the first: then great multitudes came to him; Ps. 85:9: all the nations thou hast made shall come and adore before thee, O Lord. And they did not come empty, because they had with them the dumb, the blind, the lame etc. And in this it is signified that those who are converted to the Lord ought to offer others to the Lord: and this is what it says, having with them the dumb, the blind, the lame, and the feeble. 'Feeble' in Latin signifies a defect of strength, but in Greek it designates one who has a weak hand: for just as the lame is one who is injured in the feet, so the feeble is one who has a withered hand. By these are signified the diverse kinds of spiritual diseases. By the dumb are signified those who cannot praise God, of whom Isa. 56:10 says: dumb dogs not able to bark. The lame are those who never walk firmly toward the good, but quickly turn to evil; 3 Kings 18:21: how long do you halt between two sides? If the Lord be God, follow him. By the blind are signified the unfaithful, who are deprived of the light of faith; Isa. 59:9: we have groped in the darkness. By the feeble, who have a withered hand, are signified those who have a weak heart; Ps. 21:16: my strength is dried up like a potsherd. And many others. In this they showed great faith, because not only their own, but others. Likewise they show their devotion by the manner: for sometimes they asked him to lay his hand upon them, as above in chapter 9; sometimes to touch his fringe, as above in the same, namely chapters 9 and 14. But now it sufficed to place them at his feet. And by this we are mystically given to understand that sinners whom we convert, we ought not to subject to ourselves, according to what is found in 1 Cor. 4:1: let a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ, and the dispensers of the mysteries of God. There follows the account of the healing. And first, the healing is set forth; second, the admiration; third, the effect. He says therefore and he healed them; Ps. 106:20: he sent his word, and healed them, and delivered them from their destructions. And elsewhere, Ps. 102:3: who forgiveth all thy iniquities, who healeth all thy diseases. And there follows the admiration: so that the multitudes marveled seeing the dumb etc. Here the effect is set forth. This had been foretold in Isa. 35:5: then shall the eyes of the blind be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped etc.; and in Ps. 138:3: wonderful are thy works. But it is asked: why does he make no mention of the feeble? Because there was no opposite act to which it could correspond. But observe that some, having seen the miracles, blasphemed, as is found above in chapter 14, but these gave praise; hence they glorified the God of Israel. Then Jesus, having called his disciples together etc. Here the doctrine of Christ is shown to be praiseworthy through the refreshment of the good. And first, the motive is set forth; second, the material; third, the distribution; fourth, the refreshment. The second is at and the disciples say to him etc.; the third is at and he commanded the multitude to sit down upon the ground; the fourth is at and they all ate, and were filled. It should be noted that this motive is placed after the preceding, because the sick cannot be fed, because their soul abhorred all manner of food, Ps. 106:18. Therefore it is necessary that before they are fed, they be healed: so also in spiritual matters. Augustine says: to a sick palate, bread is a punishment, which to a healthy one is delightful, etc. And therefore the Lord feeds them after the healing. And it should be noted that he first calls his disciples together so as to make them attentive, that they may be mindful of the miracle. Likewise, so as to give us an example that however great a man may be, he ought to bear himself toward his inferiors; Ecclus. 3:20: the greater thou art, humble thyself in all things. Hence having called together his disciples, he said: I have compassion on the multitude etc. This was the motive, and so he shows a humanity befitting divinity. Mercy is a passion, because one who is merciful has a wretched heart, who reckons another's misery as his own. But mercy especially befits God; Ps. 102:8: the Lord is compassionate and merciful, long-suffering and plenteous in mercy. And that which he reckons as his own, he ought to repel as his own. Hence the Lord, inasmuch as he repels misery, is called merciful. But a threefold motive of mercy is set forth. First, he sets forth perseverance; second, want; third, impending danger. First, perseverance is set forth, when it says for they continue with me now three days. From this you can know that those who persevere with Christ are refreshed with his bread: because he that shall persevere unto the end, he shall be saved. By the three days you can understand the confession of the Holy Trinity; hence below at the end, 28:19: going into the whole world, baptize in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit. Or a threefold act, namely of heart, mouth, and work. Likewise the threefold time of the world, namely the time of the law of nature, the Mosaic law, and the law of grace, and of glory at the end. Ps. 16:15: I shall be satisfied, when thy glory shall appear. Or by the three days, the three days of Christ's death. Hence those endure the Lord for three days who have conformed themselves to the death of Christ; Hosea 6:3: he will revive us after two days; on the third day he will raise us up. Hence through the death of Christ we await justification. Gal. 6:17: always bearing about in our body the mortification of Jesus. The second thing touched upon is want; hence he says they have not what to eat. But why did he wait for three days? Lest they could object that they had been refreshed with food which they had carried with them. According to the mystery, he has compassion on those who recognize their own misery; Apoc. 3:17: thou knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked etc. The third is the danger: and I will not send them away fasting, lest they faint in the way. For those who are not refreshed by the word of God faint on the way; Deut. 8:3: not in bread alone doth man live, but in every word that proceedeth from the mouth of God; Ecclus. 15:3: she fed him with the bread of life and understanding. And the disciples say to him etc. Here the material is set forth. And first, how he gave; second, how much material was at hand. Hence it says and they say: whence then should we have so many loaves in the desert? Here the slowness and forgetfulness of the disciples is reproved, because above the Lord had satisfied five thousand from five loaves. Hence they are reproved for their slowness and forgetfulness. According to the mystery, in this the grace and mercy of God is signified, who reveals his mysteries to the unworthy, and through them ministers the sacraments; Jer. 1:6: I know not how to speak, Lord, for I am a child. To whom the Lord said: say not: I am a child; Exod. 4:10: I have a more impeded and slower tongue etc. Isa. 3:7: for I am a beggar, and in my house there is no bread; do not make me ruler of the people. Then how much material was at hand is set forth; hence Jesus said to them: how many loaves have you? And he did not ask as one who did not know, but so that the miracle might be shown. Hence he also had them recall the few fishes, above, in the other miracle. And it is said that they had five loaves and two fishes, in which the teaching of the law was signified; and those loaves were of barley; here there are seven, and they are not said to be of barley, in which is signified the new law formed by the sevenfold grace of God. Likewise, in that first miracle there were only two fishes, but in this one many small fishes. God hath chosen the poor in the world, rich in faith. And in Ps. 8:9: the birds of the air and the fishes of the sea, that pass through the paths of the sea, i.e., of this world. And he commanded the multitude to sit down upon the ground. Here the arrangement is set forth. And first, he arranges them; second, he takes the material; third, he gives thanks, and breaks, and distributes. He says therefore and he commanded. In the other feeding it says that he made them recline upon the grass. By grass, temporal things are signified; hence Isa. 40:6: all flesh is grass, and all the glory thereof as the flower of the field. Hence in the old law the foundation was upon temporal things; in the new, only upon the stability of glory; Eccles. 1:4: but the earth standeth forever. Or by grass is signified that we should sit upon temporal things. Hence possession is not prohibited, but the love of them, or attachment to them; 1 John 2:15: love not the things which are in the world. And taking the seven loaves: in which is signified that whatever spiritual things have been administered to others was first in Christ; hence Acts 1:1: Jesus began to do and to teach. All spiritual things were in him. Hence John 3:34: God doth not give the Spirit by measure. And giving thanks, he broke, and gave to his disciples: hence he gave us an example that we should give thanks; 1 Thess. 5:18: in all things give thanks. Then, because not all things are given to all, as is found in 1 Cor. 12. Likewise 1 Cor. 12:4: there are diversities of graces. Consequently there follows an orderly distribution, because and he gave to his disciples, and the disciples gave to the people. First to the disciples, who were mediators; Deut. 5:5: I was the mediator and stood between the Lord and you at that time, to announce his words to you etc. And 1 Cor. 4:5: let a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ, and the dispensers of the mysteries of God. Consequently he sets forth the fullness of the refreshment, from the abundance of the remains and from the number of those who ate. And they all ate. Someone could say that from a little bread many can receive, such that each has only a little; but it was not so; rather, they were filled; hence they ate until they were satisfied; Ps. 77:29: they ate and were filled, every one. Likewise, there were many remains, because they took up seven baskets. But why, when there were fewer loaves, did more remains be left over, namely when he had satisfied five thousand from five loaves? It can be said that seven baskets are the same as, or more than, twelve baskets. Chrysostom says that he worked diverse miracles, and in a diverse manner, so that the disciples might be more mindful of them. In the first miracle there were as many remains as there were apostles. But here, according to the number of loaves, in which is signified that spiritual men ought to be refreshed by the sevenfold grace of God; 1 Cor. 2:14: for the sensual man perceiveth not those things that are of the Spirit of God. There follows the number of those who ate: and they that did eat were four thousand men. Above there were five thousand, because they were given over to the five senses; or on account of the five books of Moses; but here four thousand, on account of the four cardinal virtues, or on account of the four Evangelists. Besides children and women. But why are these excluded? Because the imperfect and the weak are excluded from true doctrine; Eph. 4:13: until we all meet unto a perfect man etc.

16—1
Mt 16:1-12
1. And there came to him the Pharisees and Sadducees tempting: and they asked him to shew them a sign from heaven. 2. But he answered and said to them: When it is evening, you say, It will be fair weather, for the sky is red. 3. And in the morning: To day there will be a storm, for the sky is red and lowering. You know then how to discern the face of the sky: and can you not know the signs of the times? 4. A wicked and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign: and a sign shall not be given it, but the sign of Jonas the prophet. And he left them, and went away. 5. And when his disciples were come over the water, they had forgotten to take bread. 6. Who said to them: Take heed and beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and Sadducees. 7. But they thought within themselves, saying: Because we have taken no bread. 8. And Jesus knowing it, said: Why do you think within yourselves, O ye of little faith, for that you have no bread? 9. Do you not yet understand, neither do you remember the five loaves among five thousand men, and how many baskets you took up? 10. Nor the seven loaves, among four thousand men, and how many baskets you took up? 11. Why do you not understand that it was not concerning bread I said to you: Beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and Sadducees? 12. Then they understood that he said not that they should beware of the leaven of bread, but of the doctrine of the Pharisees and Sadducees.

Above, the Lord showed the sufficiency of the evangelical doctrine, because it neither needs legal observances, and likewise because it is necessary not only for one people; here he shows its purity and excellence. First, he shows that it must be kept pure from every tradition; second, that through the loftiness of faith it soars above all human opinions, at Jesus came into the parts of Caesarea Philippi. Concerning the first: first, the calumnious testing is described; second, he refutes it; third, he teaches what must be avoided. The second is at but he answering, said to them etc.; the third is at and when his disciples were come across the water etc. Concerning the first: first, he mentions the place; second, the testing question is set forth. It should be noted that just as above, when he had fed the crowds with five loaves, he dismissed them, so also here. In this, first an example is given to preachers, that they should not thrust themselves forward, but should return; Job 39:5, concerning the wild ass: who hath sent out the wild ass free, and who hath loosed his bonds? etc. He went up into a boat, lest the crowd should follow him. Hence the impediment is set forth as to why they could not follow him. Hence he went up into a boat, i.e., into a mind that is tossed by the waves of this world, Wis. 14:3: for thou hast made a way in the sea, and a path among the waves, showing that he ought to enter there, so that he might rest there. And he came into the borders of Magedan. Magedan is interpreted as 'fruits,' and by this place Sacred Scripture is signified, where fruits grow together with other produce; Cant. 6:10: I went down to see the fruits of the valley. There follows the testing question: and there came to him the Pharisees and Sadducees tempting, and they asked him. Ecclus. 19:23: there is one that submitteth himself wickedly, and his interior is full of deceit. That he would show them a sign from heaven. And they asked for a sign from heaven. It is found in John 6:49: our fathers did eat manna in the desert, hence he gave them bread from heaven. And 1 Cor. 1:22: the Jews require signs. And in Ps. 73:9: our signs we have not seen etc. Then he reproves them, and first for their laziness in believing divine things. For if someone has a defect from the nature of his senses, he has an excuse; but when he has wisdom in earthly things and laziness in spiritual things, he is to be reproved; Wis. 13:1: all men are vain, in whom there is not the knowledge of God. And first he shows their shrewdness in earthly things; second, their laziness in spiritual things. He says therefore but he answering, said: when it is evening etc. This has both a literal and a mystical sense. The literal, because from a certain disposition of the sky they could know the sign of fair weather. You say: it will be fair weather, for the sky is red. Likewise of a storm, because you say today there will be a storm, for the sky is red and lowering, because it designates sadness. For when the air is troubled, men are not so cheerful. For redness in the evening is a sign of fair weather. The reason is, according to the Philosopher, from the diffusion of the sun's rays upon the vapors. For when the vapors are many, then the rays cannot penetrate, and then a dark color appears in the air; but when the vapors are thin, the rays penetrate. But when the fiery element dominates, then a red color appears, as is seen in a flame, because the more it is raised up, the more redness appears in it. Therefore it signifies that the vapors are not many, and fair weather is signified. But when in the morning it sometimes resolves into dew or into rain, it is a sign of a storm. According to the mystery, by evening the passion of Christ is signified. In the evening the sun sets; so Christ suffered in the evening of the world; Mal. 3:2: who shall be able to think of the day of his coming, and who shall stand to see him? For he is like a refining fire; Ps. 29:6: in the evening weeping shall have place, and in the morning gladness. Hence he appeared glowing in the evening, and signified tranquility; Tob. 3:22: after a storm thou makest a calm, and after tears and weeping thou pourest in joyfulness. In the resurrection, which is signified by morning, redness appeared in the martyrs, and it signifies a storm for sinners. Or by morning is signified the morning of the day of judgment, which a redness shall precede; Ps. 96:3: a fire shall go before him. Hence you are instructed in these earthly things. You know how to discern the face of the sky, but the signs of the times you cannot know? There are two times: one corresponds to the first coming, the other to the second coming. Certain signs preceded the first coming; Isa. 45:8: drop down dew, ye heavens, from above, and let the clouds rain the just one: let the earth be opened, and bud forth a Savior etc. And 45:15: verily thou art a hidden God. But at the end God will come manifestly, and signs from heaven will not appear. But the time has not yet come. Or otherwise: you know how to discern the face of the sky etc., as if to say, you seek a sign of the coming. It is superfluous to seek a sign where there are many signs. Above 11:5: the blind see, the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed etc. This sign had been given by Isa. 35:4: the Lord himself will come, and will save us; then shall the eyes of the blind be opened etc. Some, from this authority, argue that we ought to be diligent in knowing the second coming. But Augustine expounds it of the first coming. The first is most certain, because it is unto salvation, salvation is through faith, faith is through knowledge; therefore it is necessary that it be recognized. But the second is for rewarding; therefore it is hidden, so that men may be more solicitous. Then he denies the sign they asked for; hence it is said: a wicked and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign. It is called a wicked generation, because it departs from God: for evil is through departure from God. He forsook God who made him, and he departed from God his Savior, as is found in Deut. 32:15. But adulterous, because it has joined itself to another; Ps. 26: if I forsake thee in my life; Isa. 55:7: let the wicked forsake his way, and the unjust man his thoughts. It seeketh a sign, and it ought not to have one, because a sign shall not be given it, but the sign of Jonas, because just as Jonas was in the belly of the whale three days and three nights, so etc.; as was treated above in chapter 12. But why does he set forth the sign of the resurrection rather than another sign? It must be said that through the resurrection salvation came to us; Rom. 10:9: if thou confess in thy heart that Christ is risen, thou shalt be saved, because by rising he restored life, because through the resurrection of Christ we shall rise. Therefore this sign was given to the faithful, and all others are directed to this, namely that he raised Lazarus, etc. Hence no other sign was given to them. But to his disciples he gave a sign from heaven, when he showed them his glory, as is found below in chapter 17. So then he showed their laziness. There follows the part in which he refutes them by the act of departing from them. And he left them, and went away; for he does not dwell with the wicked; Wis. 1:3: he separateth himself from the perverse. After he refuted them, he teaches them to be avoided. And first, the occasion is set forth; second, the teaching; third, the disciples' misunderstanding; fourth, the reproof; fifth, the effect. He says and when his disciples were come across the water etc. In this we ought to admire the minds of the disciples, because men are not accustomed to forget except those things about which they care little: hence since they had forgotten the bread, they cared little about it, but only about spiritual things. Because he said: take heed and beware etc. Here the teaching is set forth. By leaven he means corrupt doctrine; hence he does not mean the doctrine of the law, but the traditions of the Pharisees, which are called leaven, because just as from a little leaven the whole is corrupted, so from a small error the whole of life is corrupted, just as from a road from which a man departs a little, he afterwards goes far astray: hence the Philosopher says in the first book of On the Heavens that a small error in the beginning becomes great at the end. The spiritual meaning is bread, not leaven. Hence by bread true doctrine is understood; Ecclus. 15:3: she fed him with the bread of life and understanding. Hence it says take heed, and beware, because false doctrine is dangerous. For while faith remains in a man, there is no danger; but when the foundation has been removed, there is no hope. Ps. 136:7: rase it, rase it, even to the foundation thereof. The foundation is faith; Titus 3:10: a man that is a heretic, after the first and second admonition, avoid. Because false doctrine has an appearance of truth, therefore he says take heed, i.e., consider diligently; Prov. 4:25: let thy eyes look straight on, and let thy eyelids go before thy steps. Consequently the understanding of the disciples is set forth: but they thought within themselves etc. For since above they had received seven baskets of fragments, and had not brought them along, they believed that he was saying, you did not take bread; but I do not want you to accept bread from the Pharisees, because they were sensual, and the sensual man perceiveth not these things that are of the Spirit of God, 1 Cor. 2:14. In this understanding they could be reproved in two things. First, because they did not understand; likewise, in that they distrusted the power of God. Concerning the first he does not reprove them, but concerning the second. He says therefore why do you think within yourselves, O you of little faith, that you have no bread? As if to say, you understand in a carnal way what you ought to understand spiritually. Do you not remember the five loaves, and the five thousand men, and how many baskets you took up? Cannot he then who fed so many, feed you? Why do you not understand, that it was not of bread I said to you, namely material bread, but rather spiritual bread; which bread is called doctrine in John 6:64: the words that I have spoken to you are spirit and life. Then they understood etc. Here the correction is set forth. Hence they were corrected by his speech; Ps. 118:130: the declaration of thy words giveth light, and giveth understanding to little ones.

16—2
Mt 16:13-19
13. And Jesus came into the quarters of Cesarea Philippi: and he asked his disciples, saying: Whom do men say that the Son of man is? 14. But they said: Some John the Baptist, and other some Elias, and others Jeremias, or one of the prophets. 15. Jesus saith to them: But whom do you say that I am? 16. Simon Peter answered and said: Thou art Christ, the Son of the living God. 17. And Jesus answering said to him: Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-Jona: because flesh and blood hath not revealed it to thee, but my Father who is in heaven. 18. And I say to thee: That thou art Peter; and upon this rock I will build my church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. 19. And I will give to thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven. And whatsoever thou shalt bind upon earth, it shall be bound also in heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth, it shall be loosed also in heaven.

Above, the Lord taught that the evangelical doctrine must be kept pure from the leaven of the Jews; here he teaches its eminence. And first, with regard to faith in the two natures, namely of the divinity and the humanity; second, with regard to faith in the passion, at from that time Jesus began to show to his disciples etc.; third, with regard to faith in the judicial power, at for the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father. Concerning the first: first, the opinion of the crowds about Christ is sought out; second, the faith of the disciples, at but whom do you say that I am? Concerning the first: first, the place is set forth; second, Christ's question, at whom do men say that the Son of man is? Third, Peter's response, at but they said etc. He says therefore Jesus came into the parts of Caesarea; and not only this, but he added Philippi, because there were two Caesareas, namely Caesarea of Traco, where Peter was sent to Cornelius; and this other one, which is otherwise called Paneas. The first was established by Herod in honor of Caesar Augustus; Philip built this one in honor of Tiberius. But why did the Lord raise this question here? It must be said that this city was situated at the borders of the Jews; therefore, before he wished to inquire about the faith, he drew them away from the Jews. Similarly it is found that the Lord, leading the Jews out of Egypt, did not lead them out through the lands of the Philistines, as is found in Exod. 13:17. Consequently the question is set forth: and he asked his disciples etc. A wise man, when he asks, teaches, as Jerome says. Hence in many things we are instructed, that we should be solicitous about what is said of us: so that if it is evil, we may correct it; if good, that we may preserve and multiply it. Hence take care of a good name; for this shall continue with thee, more than a thousand treasures precious and great, Ecclus. 41:15. Hence Christ asked what was said about him. Likewise, those who know the divinity are called gods, Ps. 81:6: I have said: you are gods; but those who know the humanity are called men; hence it is said whom do men say that the Son of man is? But, as Hilary says, Christ appeared to be only a man: therefore he wished them to know that he was something other than a mere man. Hence by this he gives to understand that there was something else in him. Likewise the humility of Christ is shown, because he confesses himself Son of man, according to that saying above 11:29: learn of me, because I am meek and humble of heart. Consequently the opinion of the crowds is set forth: but they said: some, John the Baptist etc. Different people thought different things about Christ. The Pharisees blasphemed Christ, but the crowds called him a prophet; hence Luke 7:16: a great prophet is risen up among us etc. They said he was John by reason of authority, because John preached penance; above 3:2: do penance, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. Therefore they believed him to be John, because Christ similarly began do penance, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand, as above 4:17. Likewise they held the prophet Elias in reverence; Mal. 4:5: behold, I will send you Elias the prophet, before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord. Hence they believed him to be Elias on account of the power of his speech and the force of his preaching; Ecclus. 48:1: and Elias the prophet stood up as a fire, and his word burnt like a torch. And of Christ it is said above 7:29 that he was teaching them as one having authority. Likewise, on account of the eminence of his life, they believed him to be Jeremias, of whom the Lord says: before I formed thee in the womb, I knew thee; and before thou camest forth out of the womb, I sanctified thee, Jer. 1:5. And in Jer. 40 it is found that he was honored by the Gentiles. So Christ was held in reverence by foreigners; but by the Jews he was blasphemed: therefore they compared him to Jeremias. But how did they say he was Elias? Because it is found in 4 Kings 2:11 that he was taken up, and that he was still living, and that he had been promised to the Jews for their salvation, as is found in Mal. 4:5. Because some held the transmigration of souls, and therefore according to this opinion it could be that the soul of Elias had entered another body. Jesus saith to them: but whom do you say that I am? Here the faith of the disciples is sought out. And first, the question is set forth; second, the response; third, the approval. The second is at Peter answering; the third is at and Jesus answering etc. Jesus saith to them: but whom do you say that I am? As if to say: so say the crowds; but because more has been entrusted to you, therefore more is required of you. You have seen the miracles, therefore you ought to have a higher opinion. But why did he ask? Did he not know? Indeed he knew, but he wished them to merit by their confession; Rom. 10:10: with the heart we believe unto justice, but with the mouth confession is made unto salvation. Hence they are more meritorious, the more they are set apart, and just as to crowds knowing lower things, they should not answer with greater things, and therefore etc. And Peter answering, said: thou art Christ, the Son of the living God. He answers for himself and for the others; but he answers more frequently, and in this a perfect faith is touched upon, because faith in the humanity is touched upon. Thou art Christ, i.e., the anointed one. And it is evident that he was anointed with the oil of the Holy Spirit. Anointing does not belong to him according to his divinity, because it proceeds from the divinity itself, but according to his humanity. He says this, therefore, so that they might esteem the humanity of Christ differently than the crowds did. But it is asked why they called him a prophet. A prophet was anointed, as is found concerning Eliseus. Kings were anointed, as is found concerning Saul; likewise priests, as is found in Leviticus. And all these things are implied in the name of Christ: because he is called king, as Jer. 23:5: a king shall reign, and shall be wise. Likewise priest; Ps. 109:4: thou art a priest forever according to the order of Melchisedech. Likewise prophet: the Lord thy God will raise up to thee a prophet of thy nation and of thy brethren etc., Deut. 18:15. Likewise, he not only confessed the humanity, but having penetrated the shell, he transcended even to the divinity, saying thou art the Son of God. For others said he was a blasphemer; hence John 10:33: for a good work we stone thee not, but for blasphemy; because that thou, being a man, makest thyself God. But this man recognizes him as the Son of God. And he says the living God, to exclude the error of the Gentiles, who said that certain dead men were gods, such as Jupiter etc., as is found in Wis. 13:2ff. Likewise, some called dead and lifeless elements gods, such as earth, fire, etc., as is found in Wis. 13; but this man says the Son of the living God. But it should be known that when God is called the living God, and a man is called a living man, of man it is said by participation in life; but of God it is said because he is the fount of life; Ps. 35:10: for with thee is the fountain of life. And in John 14:6: I am the way, and the truth, and the life. And Jesus answering etc. Here, first, he approves his confession; second, he commands it to be kept silent, at then he charged his disciples to tell no one that he was Jesus the Christ. Concerning the first: first, he approves this confession by commending the one confessing; second, by the reward, at and I say to thee that thou art Peter etc. Hence he says Jesus answered: blessed art thou, Simon Bar-Jona. Bar means the same as son; Jona means the same as dove: by its very name. Hence Bar-Jona, i.e., son of the dove. And the response of Christ seems to correspond to the confession of Peter. Because he had confessed him the Son of God, Jesus in turn calls him son of the dove, namely of the Holy Spirit, because this confession could not have been made except by the Holy Spirit. But it is believed that originally it was said Bar-Iona, i.e., son of John, but through a corruption of the text it was rendered thus. But what is this? Had not others also confessed him Son of God? Indeed, we read of Nathanael in John 1:49. Likewise those who were in the boat, above in chapter 9. Why then is Peter called blessed here, and not the others? Because the others had confessed him as an adopted son, but this man as the natural Son; therefore he is called blessed above the rest, because he first confessed the divinity. Origen says: it seems that before this he had not made such a confession. But how then did he send them to preach? He responds that from the beginning they did not preach that he was the Christ, but they preached penance. Likewise it may be that they preached Christ; but here for the first time that he was the Son of God. Therefore here he specially rewards. Blessed art thou, Simon etc., because blessedness is in knowledge; John 17:3: this is eternal life: that they may know thee, the only true God. But there is a twofold knowledge: one that is through natural reason, another that is above reason. The first does not bring about blessedness, because it is uncertain: hence it does not satisfy the intellect; but blessedness ought to satisfy the natural appetite, and this will be had in the fatherland; Isa. 64:4: eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, what things God hath prepared for them that love him. Therefore in this life, the more anyone can perceive of this knowledge, the more blessed he is; Prov. 3:13: blessed is the man that findeth wisdom. Hence he says blessed art thou, because you are beginning to be blessed. Because flesh and blood hath not revealed it to thee. This can be expounded so that flesh and blood are taken for carnal friends; Gal. 1:16: immediately I condescended not to flesh and blood. Hence flesh and blood hath not revealed it to thee, i.e., you did not have this from the tradition of the Jews, but from the revelation of God. Likewise, in Christ there was flesh, and blood, and divinity; therefore, because Peter did not look to the flesh and blood, it is said to him blessed art thou, because you do not judge according to what flesh and blood reveals, but according to what my Father reveals. Or you do not have this from natural industry, but from my Father. For no one knoweth the Son but the Father, Luke 10:22. For it belongs to him to manifest, whose it is to know. Hence no one knoweth, save him to whom the Father willeth to reveal; Dan. 2:28: there is a God in heaven that revealeth mysteries. And I say to thee, that thou art Peter etc. Here he gives the reward for the confession. He had confessed the humanity and the divinity, and so the Lord gives the reward. First, he gives a name; second, power. Concerning the first: first, he gives the name; second, the reason for the name, at and upon this rock I will build my Church. And for this he came into this world, to found the Church. Isa. 28:16: behold, I will lay in the foundations of Sion a proved corner stone, precious, established in the foundation. This was signified by the stone which Jacob placed under his head, and anointed, as is found in Gen. 28:18. This stone is Christ, and from this anointing all are called Christians; hence we are called Christians not only from Christ, but from the rock. Therefore he specially imposes the name: thou art Peter, from the rock which is Christ. Although according to Augustine it seems that it was not imposed at this time, but from the beginning; John 1:42: thou shalt be called Cephas. Or it can be said that then it was promised, here it was given. In sign of this: upon this rock I will build my Church. The property of a rock is that it is placed in the foundation; likewise, that it gives firmness. Above 7:24: he is like a man who built his house upon a rock. Hence it can be expounded of Christ: and upon this rock, i.e., Christ, so that he may be the foundation, and so that the Church founded upon him may receive its firmness. Augustine in the book of Retractations says that he expounded it in multiple ways, and left it to the listeners to take whichever they wished. Or so that this rock points to Christ; 1 Cor. 10:4: and the rock was Christ. And elsewhere, 1 Cor. 3:11: for other foundation no man can lay, but that which is laid, which is Christ Jesus. Another exposition: upon this rock, i.e., upon you the rock, because from me the rock you draw the fact that you are a rock. And just as I am the rock, so upon you the rock I will build, etc. But what is this? Are both Christ and Peter the foundation? It must be said that Christ is so of himself, but Peter insofar as he has the confession of Christ, insofar as he is his vicar. Eph. 2:20: built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone etc. Apoc. 21:4: the foundations of the city were twelve, and in them the twelve names of the apostles and of the Lamb. Therefore Christ is the foundation of himself, but the apostles are not so of themselves, but through the concession of Christ and the authority given by Christ; Ps. 86:1: the foundations thereof are in the holy mountains. But especially Peter's house, which is founded upon the rock, shall not be overthrown, as above 7:25. So it can be assailed, but it cannot be overcome. And the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. Jer. 1:19: they shall fight against thee, and shall not prevail. And what are the gates of hell? Heretics: because just as through a gate one enters a house, so through these one enters hell. Likewise tyrants, demons, sins. And although other Churches can be rebuked on account of heretics, nevertheless the Roman Church has not been corrupted by heretics, because it was founded upon the rock. Hence in Constantinople there were heretics, and the labor of the apostles was lost; but the Church of Peter alone remained inviolate. Hence Luke 22:32: I have prayed for thee, Peter, that thy faith fail not. And this refers not only to the Church of Peter, but to the faith of Peter, and to the whole Western Church. Hence I believe that the people of the West owe greater reverence to Peter than to the other apostles. And I will give to thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven. Here the second gift is set forth which Christ gave to Peter according to his humanity. For he founded the Church on earth, and established Peter as his vicar, so that he might introduce men into heaven; Heb. 10:19: having confidence in the entering into the holies by the blood of Christ. Hence Christ established Peter as his vicar, so that he might introduce men into heaven; hence he gave him that ministry, hence he gave him the keys. For a key introduces: hence Peter has the ministry of introducing. And he does two things. First, he entrusts the keys; second, he teaches their use: and whatsoever thou shalt bind upon earth, it shall be bound also in heaven etc. But let us see what the keys are. When a house is locked, it prevents entrance; but a key removes the impediment. The kingdom of heaven had an impediment, but not on its own part; Apoc. 4:1: I saw, and behold a door was opened; but the impediment was on our part, namely sin, because there shall not enter into it any thing defiled. Christ removed these impediments through his passion, because he washed us from our sins in his own blood, Apoc. 1:5. And he communicated this so that through the ministry sins might be taken away, which is accomplished through the power of Christ's blood: hence the sacraments have their power from the power of the passion of Christ. Hence I will give to you the ministry, etc. Isa. 22:22: I will lay upon thee the key of David. But he says I will give to thee; for they were not yet forged; but a thing cannot be given before it exists. For these were to be forged in the passion; hence in the passion was their efficacy. Hence here he promised, but after the passion he gave, when he said: feed my sheep. But why does he say keys? Because to absolve is to remove an obstacle. For there are two, because two things are required: power and knowledge. But what is this? Are there not some priests who do not have knowledge? Understand that they have knowledge, because no one has the key of knowledge except a priest. Knowledge is not spoken of here as the habit of the intellect etc., but it is called the authority of discerning. Hence there is some judge who does not have knowledge in the first way, and yet has knowledge in the second way, because he has authority; but someone has knowledge in the first way, and not in the second way, because he does not have authority. Hence knowledge here means the authority of discerning, and every priest has this so as to discern in absolving. Consequently he sets forth the use of the keys: whatsoever thou shalt bind upon earth, shall be bound also in heaven. But it seems that this is set forth improperly, because the use of a key is not to bind, but to open. I say that this use of the keys is fitting. For heaven itself is open; Apoc. 4:1: I saw a door opened. Hence it is not necessary that it be opened; but one who is bound and ought to enter, must be loosed. But here certain errors must be avoided. The first is touched upon in the Gloss, because some have usurped the claim that they could absolve all whom they wished, and introduce them into the kingdom of heaven. But this cannot stand, because it belongs to God alone to change wills. Another error is that the priest does not bind, but shows that one is absolved. But this derogates from the power of the sacrament, since the sacraments of the new law effect what they signify; but the sacraments of the old law did not. Hence if it effected nothing, it would not be a sacrament of the new law. Third, some say that in sin there are three things: guilt, liability, and punishment. From two of these a man is absolved by himself through contrition; but when a man has been absolved from these, there remains an obligation to temporal punishment, which a man cannot by himself remove and avoid; therefore the keys are given, which diminish something of this punishment, and bind with regard to some punishment. However, it seems to me that this is not well said, because the sacrament of the new law gives grace, but grace is not directed against punishment, but against guilt. Hence I say that it is so in this sacrament of confession as in the sacrament of Baptism, which has a spiritual instrumental power, by which it cleanses from guilt. Hence Augustine says: what is the power of water, that it washes the flesh and takes away guilt? So I say that in the priest there is a certain spiritual instrumental power, from which he is called a minister, and so he operates ministerially for the remission of sins, just as the water of Baptism does. But here a difficulty arises, because now only infants come to Baptism: and if an adult approaches, he either comes insincerely or sincerely: he comes insincerely when without a renewal of the mind, and then guilt is not remitted; he comes sincerely when with the purpose of confession, hence grace is required, or rather the purpose of conversion, and this is from grace. But grace takes away guilt. Hence in the sacrament of Baptism, an adult who comes, if he prepares himself, receives the remission of guilt. So in the sacrament of penance, to which only adults come, one is not contrite unless he has the purpose of submitting himself to the discernment and judgment of the priest. If he is not contrite, he does not obtain the effect, just as neither in Baptism. But it can happen that someone approaches who is not totally contrite, who by the power of grace conferred in the perfected sacrament is made contrite; therefore it should be understood: whatsoever thou shalt loose, i.e., if you apply the ministry of absolution. And he says whatsoever, because not only guilt, but punishment. It shall be loosed in heaven, i.e., it shall be held as absolved in heaven, just as it is with Baptism: hence the priest ought to say, I absolve thee, just as I baptize thee. But someone can ask how he binds. It should be known that the priest is a minister of God, and the action of the minister depends upon the action of the lord: hence in the way that the Lord binds and looses, so the priest does ministerially. God looses by infusing grace; he binds by not infusing it: so the priest looses by the sacrament, administering the sacrament; he binds by not administering it. In another way it is said that by the heavens the present Church is designated; hence whatsoever thou shalt bind, by excommunication, or loose, shall be loosed or bound, as regards the administration of the sacraments of the Church. Hence they hold that this administration, this binding and absolution, is upon earth, so that it does not extend to the dead. But this is disproved, because it extends not only to the living, but also to the dead: hence if it is referred to both, the sense is: whatsoever thou shalt bind upon earth, I say then existing upon earth, it shall be bound also in heaven. But there is another question, because elsewhere it is found, John 20:23: whose sins you shall forgive, they are forgiven them; but here he says this only to Peter. It must be said that he gave it immediately to Peter; but the others receive from Peter; therefore, lest these things should be thought to have been said only to Peter, he says: whose sins you shall forgive etc. And for this reason the Pope, who is in the place of Saint Peter, has plenary power, but the others receive from him.

16—3
Mt 16:20-28
20. Then he commanded his disciples, that they should tell no one that he was Jesus the Christ. 21. From that time Jesus began to shew to his disciples, that he must go to Jerusalem, and suffer many things from the ancients and scribes and chief priests, and be put to death, and the third day rise again. 22. And Peter taking him, began to rebuke him, saying: Lord, be it far from thee, this shall not be unto thee. 23. Who turning, said to Peter: Go behind me, Satan, thou art a scandal unto me: because thou savourest not the things that are of God, but the things that are of men. 24. Then Jesus said to his disciples: If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me. 25. For he that will save his life, shall lose it: and he that shall lose his life for my sake, shall find it. 26. For what doth it profit a man, if he gain the whole world and suffer the loss of his own soul? Or what exchange shall a man give for his soul? 27. For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father with his angels: and then will he render to every man according to his works. 28. Amen I say to you, there are some of them that stand here, that shall not taste death, till they see the Son of man coming in his kingdom.

Above, the confession of Peter concerning the divinity of Christ was set forth; here he commands silence for a time, namely that they should not say that he was the Christ. But here a question seems to arise. Because above the Lord had sent the disciples to preach the kingdom of God, how does he here forbid it? According to the surface of the letter, it can be said that above he did not command them to proclaim Christ, but the kingdom of God. But because the proclamation of the kingdom of God includes in itself the proclamation of Christ, therefore what he commanded above, he seems here to forbid. Jerome says that what he had preached before, he does not forbid, because before he had commanded Jesus to be preached, but here he commands them not to say that he was the Christ: for Christ is a name of dignity, Jesus the name of the Savior. Hence above 1:21: and thou shalt call his name Jesus. Origen responds that the apostles had previously spoken of Christ as of a great man; but he wished silence to be kept about the Christ, so that afterwards it might appear more clearly to them; just as sometimes teaching is given first, so that they may have time to discern. Or it must be said that the command: and going, preach, should not be referred to the time before the passion, but after. Hence there it is mentioned that they would be dragged before kings and governors etc., and this did not happen before the passion. But why did the Lord now command this to be kept silent? For it was going to happen that the people would see him suffering, and when certain people perceive the humiliation of someone great, they are incited more to scandal, and therefore etc. Chrysostom says: if what is planted is uprooted, it cannot be planted again so quickly. Hence if faith had been planted and uprooted in the passion, afterwards it would not have been planted again so quickly. Hence many things should not be said on account of avoiding scandal. And that this is the reason, is clear, because immediately he announces his passion; hence it is added: and from that time Jesus began to show to his disciples, that he must go to Jerusalem, and suffer many things. And concerning this he does three things. First, he foretells the passion; second, he rebukes the disciple, at who turning about, said to Peter etc.; third, he teaches the faith, at then Jesus said to his disciples etc. And concerning the first, two things. Because first, he foretells the passion; second, the resurrection, at and the third day rise again. And concerning the first, he touches upon the place, the agents, and the consummation. He says therefore and from that time Jesus began to show to his disciples. He spoke of the passion here, and in chapters 17 and 20. But before this time he had not foretold it. But why did he begin now? Because he manifested it to the apostles. But why not before? Because if before their faith had been confirmed in them, he had foretold the passion, perhaps they would have abandoned him: but now they believed him to be true God, and therefore etc. And he says to show, not 'to say,' because things that are manifested visibly are said, but things that are understood are shown; therefore to the Jews he said things, but to the disciples he showed things; Luke 24:26: ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and so to enter into his glory? Hence when he says he must, he touches upon the place. And why Jerusalem? He touches upon the reason. But as to why he says Jerusalem, the first reason is that there was the temple of God, where sacrifices were offered. But the sacrifices of the old law were a figure of this sacrifice, which was on the altar of the cross; therefore he wished that where the figure was, the truth should be manifest; Eph. 5:2: and hath delivered himself for us, a sacrifice and oblation and a victim to God for an odor of sweetness etc. Another reason is that the prophets suffered in Jerusalem, as below 23:37: Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them that are sent unto thee. Therefore he wished to suffer there, to show that their death was a sign of the passion of Christ. Likewise, Jerusalem means 'vision of peace'; but the passion itself was peaceful; Col. 1:20: making peace through the blood of his cross, both as to the things that are on earth and the things that are in heaven. Likewise, so that through this way there might be for us a way to the heavenly Jerusalem; Gal. 4:26: but that Jerusalem which is above is free, which is our mother. But from whom would he suffer? From the ancients. And this is because he suffered at their instigation. He does a thing by whose authority it is done; hence they killed him more than the soldiers did. Hence by this the malice of the people is signified, because those who seem better are found to be worse. For someone is restrained from sin on account of age, someone on account of knowledge, someone on account of dignity; yet age did not restrain them, because they were the ancients; nor knowledge, because they were the Scribes; nor dignity, because they were the chief priests; Jer. 5:5: I will go to the great men, and will speak to them: for they have known the way of the Lord, and the judgment of their God. And behold, these have together broken the yoke more. Likewise, a certain abjection and humiliation existed, because when someone suffers at the hands of common people, it is not a great thing; but when at the hands of the wise, and of those who seem good, the abjection is great; hence John 18:35: thy own nation and the chief priests have delivered thee up to me. Likewise he suffered even unto death, and therefore he says and be killed; Acts 10:39: whom they killed, hanging him upon a tree; Dan. 9:26: Christ shall be slain: and the people that shall deny him shall not be his. But the joy of the resurrection is added: and the third day rise again; Hosea 6:3: on the third day he will raise us up. And Peter taking him, began to rebuke him. Here he rebukes the disciple who opposes. And first, the opposition is set forth; second, the response of Christ, at who turning about, said to Peter etc. And taking him, either into his sight, or drawing him to himself, lest he should appear presumptuous when he rebuked the Lord before the others, he said Lord, be it far from thee, this shall not be unto thee. The Lord had praised his confession and had given him power, because he had recognized him as the Son of God; therefore he thought that if he were killed, his faith would be frustrated, and that he would not be God; and therefore he rebuked him. He held in his heart that he was the Son of God, and did not consider that God is not to be rebuked, as is said in Job 15:3: thou rebukest him who is not thy equal, and thou speakest that which is not expedient for thee. But he still preserved some faith in the divinity, because in Mark it is found: Lord, be it far from thee, and do not deliver thyself to death. Who turning about, said: go behind me, Satan. Here the response is set forth. Hilary expounds this passage thus: The devil, seeing that he had announced his passion, and knowing the testimonies of the prophets, incited Peter to dissuade him. Therefore the Lord, seeing that he was not speaking by his own instinct, rebuked him, and therefore he said to Peter go behind me: so that there is a stop there. And to Satan he said Satan, thou art a scandal unto me. Jerome says that he does not believe that Peter spoke by the instinct of the devil, but out of the affection of piety; hence he spoke in ignorance. Hence he does three things, because first, an admonition is set forth; second, a rebuke; third, an assignment of the cause. The admonition, because go, Peter. Hence it is the same sentence which was said above to the devil, get thee behind me, Satan. Or go behind me, follow me. Satan means the same as adversary. Hence whoever contradicts the divine counsel is called Satan. Thou art a scandal to me; i.e., you wish to impede my purpose. But is there not no scandal for those who love God? Origen says that for the perfect there is no scandal. Hence they are not scandalized. But someone can place a scandal before them. Hence Peter assumed a scandal, but Christ did not. Or thus, because he reckons the scandal of his members as his own. Hence Paul: who is scandalized, and I am not on fire? Because therefore it could be a scandal to others, he said thou art a scandal to me, not on account of me, but on account of my members. But what is this? Above he had said thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my Church; but here he calls him Satan. Jerome says that what the Lord had promised, he did not yet possess. But because he was going to have these things in the future, the Lord could therefore call him Satan on account of this present failing. Chrysostom says that he wished to show what a man could do by himself, and what by the grace of God: because above, by the grace of God, he recognized the divinity of Christ; but where God withdrew his grace, humanity and its defect appeared, to such an extent that he called him Satan: so the Lord sometimes wills perfect men to fall, so that they may recognize their own humanity. And that it should be understood thus, accords well with what follows. Hence he gives the reason: because thou savorest not the things that are of God. For previously he had said, thou art the Son of God; there he savored according to divinity; but here he savors what is of man; 1 Cor. 2:14: for the sensual man perceiveth not these things that are of the Spirit of God. Prov. 13:16: the fool layeth open his folly. Peter shrank from the death of the flesh, but the Spirit of God did not; hence John 15:13: greater love than this no man hath, that a man lay down his life for his friends. Then Jesus said to his disciples. Here he exhorts to the imitation of his passion. And first, he sets forth the exhortation; second, the reason; third, the confirmation. The second is at for he that will save his life, shall lose it; the third is at for what doth it profit a man, if he gain the whole world etc. So Peter wished to impede the passion, but he himself invites them, saying if any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me; as if to say: it is necessary that you be prepared to imitate the passion of Christ. In a special way the martyrs imitate it bodily, but spiritual men do so spiritually, dying spiritually for Christ. Hence it can be read of the bodily cross. Chrysostom says: so then, when he said, Peter, go behind me, understand that he said it to Peter alone: but when he said, he that will come etc., he wishes all men to come to him. And he says will, because one who is drawn voluntarily is drawn more than one who is drawn by force; Ps. 53:8: I will freely sacrifice to thee. Therefore he says three things: that he should deny himself, that he should take up his cross, that he should follow me. Chrysostom says that he speaks by a similitude. If you had a son, and you saw him being treated badly, if you did not care, you would be denying him; so if you wish to follow the Lord's passion, it is necessary that you deny yourself, and reckon yourself as nothing; Ps. 37:15: I am become as a man that heareth not, and that hath no reproofs in his mouth. And Prov. 23:35: they have beaten me, and I was not sensible of pain; they drew me, and I felt not. And let him take up his cross, and follow me: that he should be prepared to suffer the cross, or to die the most bitter and most shameful death; Wis. 2:20: let us condemn him to a most shameful death. Hence a man ought to be prepared to suffer whatever death for the sake of God. To suffer for one's own crimes is shameful: but for God, it is not. Hence 1 Pet. 4:15: let none of you suffer as a murderer, or a thief, or a railer, or a coveter of other men's things. But if as a Christian, let him not be ashamed: but let him glorify God in that name. According to Gregory, this is understood of spiritual mortification. For there is a threefold denial of oneself. First, when one denies the state of preceding sin; Rom. 6:11: reckon yourselves to be dead to sin. Likewise, if one is not in sin, and transfers oneself to the state of perfection; Phil. 3:12: if by any means I may attain to the resurrection which is from the dead, not as though I had already attained, or were already perfect; but I follow after, if I may by any means apprehend that for which I am also apprehended by Christ Jesus. Likewise, one who denies his own affection; Gal. 2:19: for I, through the law, am dead to the law, that I may live to God: with Christ I am nailed to the cross. And 2 Cor. 5:14: if one died for all, then all died. Let him take up his cross. Cross is derived from torment. One is spiritually tormented whose mind is tormented out of compassion for his neighbor, as the Apostle says, Rom. 12:15: weep with them that weep. One is likewise tormented through penance; Gal. 5:24: they that are Christ's have crucified their flesh with the vices and concupiscences. And let him follow me. Many have compassion, but do not follow God. One who has compassion and is in sin does not follow, because Christ came to destroy sins. Likewise, if you afflict yourself for vainglory, you do not follow God; above 6:16: when you fast, be not as the hypocrites, sad: for they disfigure their faces, that they may appear unto men to fast etc. For he that will save his life shall lose it. Here the reason for his admonition is given, and it is a reason drawn from the greatness of the reward. And this can be read in two ways. For there is a twofold salvation: the salvation of the soul, and this belongs to the just; the salvation of the body, and this belongs to all, even to beasts; Ps. 35:7: men and beasts thou wilt preserve, O Lord. Hence let us say he that will save his life, his bodily life, by not denying himself and not bearing the cross, shall lose it. Above he said he that will, here he that shall will. Hence just as that could be interpreted in two ways, similarly this. He that will save his life, which is the principle of bodily life, namely that it not be killed, or that it not suffer, shall lose it. Ps. 72:27: thou shalt destroy all that go astray from thee. But he that shall lose his life, either by delivering it to death, or by denying its pleasures, for my sake, shall find it; Ecclus. 51:35: I have labored a little, and have found much rest. Or thus: he that will save his life, and lead it to eternal salvation, Isa. 51:6: my salvation shall be forever, shall lose it, either by enduring death, or by denying carnal things. But he that shall lose it for my sake, namely he who shall have forsaken carnal desires, shall find it, namely life; 2 Cor. 13:4: for although we are weak in him, yet we shall live with him. For what doth it profit a man, if he gain the whole world, and suffer the loss of his own soul? Here he confirms by reason. Someone could say: I do not care; I prefer this present life to the other. And he excludes this. First, by that inestimable life; second, by the irreparable loss of the soul. He says therefore what doth it profit etc., i.e., what do these temporal things avail you, if you lose your soul? It is natural for a man to love the end more than the things that are directed to the end, as the body more than riches. Hence it is natural that all things are risked for the safety of the body. If the contrary is done, it is a perversity of passion. So also it is natural to love the soul more than the body; hence the wise man is he who would rather suffer bodily than endure great disgrace. If therefore it is so, one ought to desire the salvation of the soul more than that of the body, even if one could have the whole world. But what doth it profit a man, if he gain the whole world, and suffer the loss of his own soul? As if to say: the loss of the soul is an inestimable damage. Likewise, someone could say: if I have it and lose it, I can recover it: therefore the Lord excludes this: or what exchange shall a man give for his soul? As if to say, none. Prov. 6:35: he will not accept many gifts for redemption. But can it not be redeemed? Dan. 4:24: redeem thou thy sins with alms. It must be said that he speaks here with regard to perfect perdition, because one could not recover unless one had first found it; but when one is contrite, one finds it again. Gregory says otherwise: there is a twofold time of the Church, of prosperity and of adversity: in adversity, adverse things; in prosperity, prosperous things. For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father. Here he treats of the judicial power. And first, the judicial power is set forth; second, he responds to a tacit objection. Perhaps you will say: why should I follow and take up the cross? etc. Because the judgment is the Son of man's, and the power. John 5:27: he gave him power to do judgment, because he is the Son of man. Do not grieve therefore that he suffers, because he shall come in glory. Do not grieve that he is rejected by the ancients, because he shall come in the glory of his Father: nor that it is before many, because with his Angels; Phil. 2:11: every tongue should confess that the Lord Jesus Christ is in the glory of God the Father. And below 25:31: and when the Son of man shall come in his majesty, and all the Angels with him, then shall he sit upon the seat of his majesty etc. Then he will render, and restore, to every man according to his works. Then he responds to a tacit objection: amen I say to you; as if to say: I have told you that the Son of man shall come, etc. But do not marvel. Why? I wish to show you that there are some of them that stand here, that shall not taste death. Sinners are swallowed up by death, but the just taste death. And these were Peter, John, and James. Till they see the Son of man coming in his kingdom. This was a sign of future glory. But he did not name them, on account of the envy of the others. For they could have had envy, because he favored these more than the others. Likewise, on account of importunity, because they would have been importunate if he had shown them nothing. Otherwise, it can be said that the kingdom of God is the Church: therefore there is one who shall not taste death, such as John, till he see the Son of man coming in his kingdom; i.e., until the Church is spread abroad, because he lived so long that he saw the Church spread abroad, and many churches built.


17—1
Mt 17:1-13
1. And after six days Jesus taketh unto him Peter and James, and John his brother, and bringeth them up into a high mountain apart: 2. And he was transfigured before them. And his face did shine as the sun: and his garments became white as snow. 3. And behold there appeared to them Moses and Elias talking with him. 4. And Peter answering, said to Jesus: Lord, it is good for us to be here: if thou wilt, let us make here three tabernacles, one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elias. 5. And as he was yet speaking, behold a bright cloud overshadowed them. And lo a voice out of the cloud, saying: This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased: hear ye him. 6. And the disciples hearing fell upon their face, and were very much afraid. 7. And Jesus came and touched them: and said to them: Arise, and fear not. 8. And they lifting up their eyes, saw no one, but only Jesus. 9. And as they came down from the mountain, Jesus charged them, saying: Tell the vision to no man, till the Son of man be risen from the dead. 10. And his disciples asked him, saying: Why then do the scribes say that Elias must come first? 11. But he answering, said to them: Elias indeed shall come, and restore all things. 12. But I say to you, that Elias is already come, and they knew him not, But have done unto him whatsoever they had a mind. So also the Son of man shall suffer from them. 13. Then the disciples understood, that he had spoken to them of John the Baptist.

In the preceding part he showed the power of the Gospel teaching, etc.; here he shows the end, which is future glory. And concerning this he does two things. First, he shows how it was demonstrated in the transfiguration; secondly, how one can arrive at it, in chapter 18, in that hour, etc. Concerning the first, two things. First, the future glory is demonstrated; secondly, he commands concealment; thirdly, he presents a question. The second is at and as they came down from the mountain, etc.; the third at and the disciples asked him, etc. Concerning the first, three things. First, the circumstances of the transfiguration are presented; secondly, the transfiguration itself; thirdly, its effect. The second is at and he was transfigured before them; the third at and the disciples hearing, fell upon their face. Now he presents three circumstances, namely: the time, the disciples, and the place. He presents the time when he says after six days. But here there is a literal question: why, immediately after he said, there are some of them that stand here, etc., was he not immediately transfigured? Chrysostom resolves this. First, so that he might kindle the desire of the apostles; secondly, so that he might mitigate their envy, because perhaps after that saying they were troubled. But what is it that here it says after six days, while in Luke it says after eight days? It is clear that Luke counts the day on which he spoke and the day of the transfiguration; but Matthew counts only the intermediate days; therefore, removing the first and last, there remain only six days. By the six days are signified the six ages, after which we hope to come to future glory. Likewise, in six days he perfected his works; and therefore after six days the Lord wills to show himself, because unless we are elevated to God above all creatures, which the Lord created in those six days, we cannot arrive at the kingdom of God. Then he took Peter, James, and John. Why not all? To signify that not all who are called will arrive; hence below at 20:16: many are called, but few are chosen. And why only three? To signify that none will arrive except in faith in the Trinity. Mark 16:16: he that shall believe and is baptized shall be saved. But why these rather than others? The reason is that Peter was the most fervent. John, because he was especially beloved. Likewise James, because he was the chief combatant against the enemies of the faith; hence Herod killed him first, because he believed he would accomplish something great for the Jews, as in Acts 12:2: and he killed James, etc., and it follows, because he saw that it pleased the Jews, etc. And he led them up into a high mountain apart, etc. Why onto a mountain? To signify that no one is led to contemplate unless he ascends the mountain, as in Genesis 19:17 concerning Lot: save yourself on the mountain. And he says high indeed, on account of the loftiness of contemplation. Isaiah 2:2: it shall be exalted above the hills, and all nations shall flow unto it, and many people shall go and say: come, let us go up to the mountain of the Lord. Because above every height of knowledge and virtue will be that height of glory. Likewise apart, because they separated themselves from the wicked. Below at 25:32: he shall separate them, as lambs from goats. Then follows the transfiguration: and he was transfigured before them. And first the transfiguration is presented; secondly, the testimony, at while he was yet speaking, etc. Concerning the first, the transfiguration is presented; secondly, the manner; thirdly, Peter's admiration. He says therefore and he was transfigured, i.e., he changed his figure, before them. To be transfigured is the same as to be changed from one's proper figure, as is found in 2 Corinthians 11, that Satan transforms himself into an angel of light. Therefore it is not surprising if the just are transfigured into the figure of glory; therefore he was transfigured, because he set aside what was his own. Some have said that he assumed another body, which is false; but anyone who is changed in figure regarding his outward appearance is said to be transfigured: just as when someone is healthy and ruddy, when he is sick he becomes pale, and so is said to be transfigured. So Christ, because he appeared in another form than that in which he usually appeared, for his body was not luminous but only received brightness, is therefore said to have been transfigured. Therefore it follows and his face did shine as the sun; where the manner is touched upon. And first it is demonstrated with respect to the brightness of his face; secondly, with respect to the whiteness of his garments; thirdly, with respect to the testimony. He says therefore and his face did shine as the sun. Here he revealed the future glory, where bodies will be bright and shining. And this brightness was not from his essence, but from the brightness of his interior soul full of charity; Isaiah 58:8: then shall your light break forth as the morning, and it follows, and the glory of the Lord shall gather you up. Hence there was a certain refulgence in his body. For the soul of Christ saw God, and above every brightness, from the beginning of his conception; John 1:14: we saw his glory. If therefore in other blessed ones brightness is derived from the soul to the body, why not in Christ, who was God and man? It must be said that because he was God, the order of human nature was in his power. Now this is the order: that the parts communicate to each other, so that when the body is injured, there is compassion in the soul, and from the soul the body is affected. But this order was subject to Christ. Hence joy was so perfect in the higher part that it did not flow outward; hence he was both perfectly a wayfarer and perfectly a comprehensor. Hence when he willed, the overflow did not occur, but when he willed, the overflow occurred, and he appeared resplendent. But was not the endowment in Christ? Some say yes, and that he received all the endowments while on the way: the endowment of subtlety at his birth, of agility in walking on the waters, of brightness here, of impassibility in administering the sacrament of the altar. But I do not believe this, because an endowment is a certain property of glory itself. Hence that he walked on the sea, that he shone forth, all was by divine power, because the endowment of glory is incompatible with the state of a wayfarer; but it had a certain likeness, because his face did shine as the sun; Apocalypse 1:16: his face was as the sun shining in his power. But it can be objected that the just shall shine as the sun. Therefore the splendor of Christ will not be greater than that of others. I say that it will be. But because among sensible things there is nothing brighter to which it can be compared, therefore it is compared to the sun. And his garments became white as snow. Here concerning the garments. This shows that it was not by a change in Christ, nor by an endowment, because garments are not capable of receiving an endowment. By the garments the saints are signified; Isaiah 49:18: as I live, says the Lord, you shall be clothed with all these as with an ornament. And he says they became white as snow. Snow has whiteness and coldness; so the saints have the whiteness of glory; Wisdom 3:7: the just shall shine and shall run to and fro like sparks among the reeds, etc. Likewise they will have refreshment from the heat of concupiscence; in Psalm 67:15: they shall be made white as snow in Selmon. Or by the garments is understood the letter of sacred Scripture. And behold there appeared to them Moses and Elijah. And why did they appear? Chrysostom assigns the reasons. The first reason is to confirm the faith of the disciples. He had asked above: whom do men say that the Son of man is? etc. And they said: some, Elijah, etc. But in order to show the difference between himself and them, he willed to bring them forth; Psalm 85:8: there is none among the gods like unto you, O Lord, etc. The second reason is to confute the Jews. For they said that he was a transgressor of the law; likewise they said that he was a blasphemer, as is found in John 10:33: for a good work we stone you not, but for blasphemy. Therefore, because Elijah was the holiest of all the prophets, and Moses was the lawgiver, he showed himself before Moses and Elijah, because he was not contrary to God, nor a transgressor of the law. The third reason is to show that he is the judge of the living and the dead, because Elijah was living, and Moses was dead. The fourth reason is for the reassurance of Peter; because Peter had rebuked the Lord concerning his death, therefore he shows that those who expose themselves to death are not to be rebuked, by invoking these two; because Elijah exposed himself to death before Jezebel, and similarly Moses exposed himself on account of the law. The fifth reason is that there were two things in him which he willed to show in these two, namely, meekness, which he shows in Moses, and the example of zeal for God, which he shows in Elijah, of whom it is said that Elijah rose up like fire, and his word burned like a torch. The sixth reason is assigned in the Gloss, because all the law and the prophets bore testimony to Christ. Hence Luke 24:44: all things must be fulfilled which are written in the law and the prophets concerning me. But then there is a question. Concerning Elijah it is not surprising if he was there, because he is living; but concerning Moses the question is how he was there. Some have said that an angel was there in his place. But this is nothing, because Moses was there in soul only. But how was he seen? It must be said that he was seen in the way angels are seen. Then follows Peter's response: and Peter answering, said, etc. And we can interpret this as referring either to carnality or to devotion. Chrysostom refers it to carnality. Above, Christ had said that he would suffer, and Peter had rebuked him, at which he reproved him. Hence Moses and Elijah appeared speaking of his passion; therefore when Peter heard them speaking of it, he could not bear to hear it. Hence he did not wish to oppose directly; therefore he thought that if they remained there, he would escape death. So, lest they depart quickly, he said let us make here three tabernacles. And why did he say one for Moses, and one for Elijah? Because he saw him disposed toward death, he wanted them to prevent his death. Concerning Elijah it is read in 4 Kings 1:10 that when the king sent a captain of fifty, he made fire come down from heaven. Likewise it is read of Moses in Numbers 16:32 that when a quarrel arose at the tabernacle, a cloud descended. Therefore he thought that through Moses a cloud could be obtained, and through Elijah, fire. But others refer it to Peter's devotion. And according to this he does two things: first, he touches upon the affection; secondly, the counsel, at if you will, etc. He says therefore Lord, it is good for us to be here. From exceeding fervor, seeing the glory, he was so moved that he would never have wished to be separated, if God had willed it. And what shall it be for those who will be in perfect glory? Hence those dwelling in that blessedness will never wish to be separated; Psalm 72:28: it is good for me to adhere to God, etc. Secondly, he gives counsel, and as Luke 9:23 says, not knowing what he said; hence he says if you will, let us make here three tabernacles: because we ought to submit our will to the divine will, as above at 6:10: your will be done, etc. Hence in this Peter spoke well; but in the other matter he spoke badly, because he believed that glory could be had without death, which is against 2 Corinthians 5:1: for we know, if our earthly house of this habitation be dissolved, that we have a building of God, a house not made with hands, eternal in heaven. Likewise because he believed that the glory of the saints would be in this world, which is not here but in heaven; above at 5:12: be glad and rejoice, for your reward is very great in heaven. Likewise because he believed that they would need dwellings; but they do not need them here, for they have them in heaven, as Apocalypse 21:3: behold the tabernacle of God with men. Likewise because he wanted three tabernacles to be made: for one suffices for the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Likewise because he compared Christ to the others: but this ought not to be done; Job 32:21: I will not equate God to man. Peter, all have one tabernacle, which is faith. Then follows the testimony: and while he was yet speaking, behold a bright cloud overshadowed them, etc. Peter was speaking foolishly, therefore he was unworthy of an answer. He wanted a material testimony; therefore the Lord willed to show that the saints do not need one. Likewise he willed to show himself through the cloud; Psalm 67:35: his magnificence is in the clouds. But sometimes a bright cloud appears, and sometimes a dark cloud; in Exodus 19:18 it is said that a cloud of darkness appeared; but here a bright one appears, because it signifies the consolation of glory, for then they will be protected from all heat; Apocalypse 21:4: God shall wipe away all tears from the eyes of the saints, and death shall be no more, nor mourning, nor crying, nor sorrow shall be any more, for the former things are passed away. Then follows the testimony from the voice of the Father; hence and a voice from the cloud, saying, etc. But why from the cloud? To signify that it is the voice of the Father. The Lord dwells in the cloud. This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. The dignity of Christ is touched upon from the property of sonship, from the perfection of love, and from the conformity of operation. Hence he says this is, as though a singular Son. Others are sons by adoption; Psalm 81:6: I have said: you are gods, and all of you sons of the Most High; but this one is the true Son, namely in a singular way, as 1 John 5:20: the Son of God has come and has given us understanding, that we may know the true God. Likewise, in another way, beloved. Our love arises from the goodness of a creature. For a thing is not good because I love it, but because it is good, I love it. But the love of God is the cause of the goodness of things. And just as God poured out goodness upon creatures through creation, so upon his Son through generation, because he communicates all his goodness to the Son; hence creatures are blessed by participation, but to the Son he gave everything; John 3:35: the Father loves the Son and has given all things into his hands. Hence love itself proceeds from the Father loving the Son and from the Son loving the Father. But it happens that something is given to someone, and he does not make good use of what is given, and therefore does not please the giver; but God gave to this one the fullness, and he used it well; therefore he was pleased with him; hence he says in whom I am well pleased. The same is found above at 12:18: in whom I am well pleased, and in whom my soul rests. Because therefore he is such, hear him. Hence he intimates that he has been given as the teacher of all; Deuteronomy 18:15: the Lord will raise up a prophet from your nation; hear him as you would me. Or hear him, not Moses, not Elijah, except insofar as they teach Christ, or the teaching of Christ. Note that Christ had testimony from heaven from the Father, from hell from Moses, and from Elijah from paradise, and from the disciples from earth: that in the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those that are in heaven, on earth, and under the earth, Philippians 2:10. Likewise it should be noted that there is a twofold regeneration: one in baptism, the other when we shall be cleansed from every defilement of spirit. Hence in baptism Jesus was designated by the dove, which is a simple animal, to designate simplicity; it is also a fruitful animal, to designate the other regeneration. He appeared in a bright cloud, to designate brightness and the extinction of all concupiscence; Isaiah 4:5: and the Lord will create upon every place of Mount Sion, and where he is called upon, a cloud by day, and a smoke and the brightness of a flaming fire by night. And the disciples hearing fell upon their face, and were very much afraid. Having presented the transfiguration, here he presents its effect upon the disciples. And first, fear is presented; secondly, Christ's strengthening against fear; thirdly, its effect. The second is at and Jesus came, etc.; the third at and they lifting up their eyes, saw no one. He says therefore and hearing. They heard the voice of the Father from the cloud, as is said in 2 Peter 1:18: this voice we heard when we were on the mountain. And he presents a sign of fear, because they fell upon their face. Then follows the fear: and they were very much afraid. But why were they afraid? Jerome gives three reasons. First, because they recognized that they had erred, as is said of Adam in Genesis 3:10: Lord, I heard your voice and was afraid, because I was naked. Likewise because they were enveloped in the cloud, they recognized the presence of the divine majesty; Exodus 13:21: and the Lord went before them to show the way by day in a pillar of a cloud, etc. And it is natural that everyone is astonished at what he is unaccustomed to. Likewise on account of the voice from the cloud; Deuteronomy 5:26: what is all flesh that it should hear the voice of the living God? And from this their strength failed, because they fell upon their face. But it should be noted that the wicked fall differently than the saints. The wicked fall backward, as is found in 1 Kings 4:18 concerning Eli, who when he had heard the reports about the ark of the Lord, fell from his chair and, his neck broken, expired. But the saints fall upon their faces; Apocalypse 7:11: they fell upon their faces. And the reason is that we do not see what is behind us. Ecclesiastes 2:14: the eyes of a wise man are in his head. Then Christ's strengthening is presented. And he strengthens them by deed and by word: by deed, against fear and against falling; against fear, by his presence, because Jesus came. Psalm 22:4: I will fear no evils, for you are with me. And above at 14:27: it is I, be not afraid. Likewise he strengthens by touch, because he gives power to the faint, Isaiah 40:29, and in Daniel it is read: his hand touched me and raised me up; hence it says and he touched them. Likewise he strengthens against falling; hence, and he said to them: arise. Ephesians 5:14: arise, you that sleep, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall enlighten you. Likewise against fear: fear not. That fear was faintheartedness, and those who rise from sin put aside fear, because perfect love casts out fear, 1 John 4:18. Then follows the effect of the strengthening: and they lifting up their eyes saw no one but only Jesus. And this is the effect of divine strengthening, because those strengthened by Christ see no one but Jesus, nor do they rejoice or find strength in anything except in him; Philippians 1:21: for to me, to live is Christ, and to die is gain. Likewise they saw no one but only Jesus, because when the shadow of the law departs, and the teaching of the prophets, which are signified by Moses and Elijah, the teaching of Christ alone is held. Or, according to another reading, he alone remained, lest the voice seem to have been addressed to Moses or Elijah. Hence, when they no longer appeared, it was certain that the voice was addressed to him. Then the command to defer the revelation of this vision is presented; hence he says and as they came down from the mountain, Jesus commanded them, saying: tell the vision to no man. But what is the reason? It is threefold. The first is that, as Jerome says, it was to be that Christ would suffer and that the Jews would be scandalized; 1 Corinthians 1:23: unto the Jews indeed a stumbling block. Therefore if they had heard this, they would have been more scandalized, and they would have considered it to have been nothing. Hence they would have been slower to believe in the resurrection. Remigius explains it thus: because if he had announced it, he would never have fulfilled what he desired, and thus he would have been frustrated of his desire; because it says in Luke 22:15: with desire I have desired to eat this Pasch with you. Hilary explains it thus: because it was not fitting for spiritual glory to be announced except by spiritual men; but they were not yet spiritual; John 7:39: the Spirit was not yet given to them. And the disciples asked him, etc. In this part he satisfies the question of the disciples. And first the question is presented; secondly, the response, at but he answering, etc.; thirdly, the effect, at then the disciples understood, etc. The apostles, seeing him transformed, believed that from that moment he would begin to reign. For they had understood that Elijah was to come first, Malachi 4:5. And because they had seen him, they believed that he had already come, and that his kingdom was drawing near, as is found in Malachi 4:1: for behold the day shall come, etc. And ibid., 4:5: I will send you Elijah the prophet, before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord, etc. But they did not know this from Scripture, because they were simple men, but they knew it from the sayings of the Scribes. Hence they say why then do the Scribes say that Elijah must come first? The Scribes, who knew from the law, said this, but they perverted Scripture. For there is a twofold coming of Christ, namely, of glory: and concerning this coming it is understood that Elijah will precede him; but there is another coming in the flesh: hence they, perverting it, interpreted it of this one. The Lord satisfies this doubt. And first he touches upon the future coming; secondly, the past. Hence he says but he answering said to them: Elijah indeed shall come. Hence he speaks of a twofold Elijah, namely, of Elijah in his own person who is to come: and he shall come to announce the way of justice, and shall restore all things, and shall turn the hearts of men to Christ, and shall convert the Jews to the faith of the patriarchs who had faith in Christ, because, as is found in Romans 11:25, blindness in part has happened in Israel, until the fullness of the Gentiles should come in, and so all Israel should be saved. Augustine explains shall restore all things differently: because when the Antichrist comes, all will be seduced; but when the Antichrist is dead, all will be restored to the faith through the preaching of Elijah. Origen says: he shall restore, because if someone owes what he has not paid, he must restore it. But everyone is a debtor of death; and because Elijah has not yet died, when he comes, he shall restore all things, and pay the debt of death. Then is added concerning the other Elijah: but I say to you that Elijah has already come. Who is he? John the Baptist, not that he is the same in person, as is found in John 1:21, when it was asked of him, are you Elijah? He answered: no. But in spirit and power: because just as Elijah will be the precursor of the second coming, so John was of the first coming. Likewise, just as Elijah opposed Jezebel, so John opposed Herodias; and just as Elijah was a dweller of the desert, so was John. Hence it is said of him in Luke 1:7: he shall go before him in the spirit and power of Elijah. In spirit: not because the spirit of Elijah passes into John, as some have held, but he will have the same power. And they knew him not, i.e., they did not approve of him, as is found below at 21:25, where the Lord asked whether the baptism of John is from heaven or from earth, because, if they had said from heaven, they would have had to believe. But they did to him whatever they wished, because they treated him badly, not according to what justice required, but they imprisoned him. A similar case is found concerning Jeremiah in Sirach 49:9: for they treated him badly, who from his mother's womb was consecrated a prophet. So also shall the Son of man suffer from them. John was the precursor of Christ with regard to his birth, because just as John was born of an old and barren woman above nature, so Christ was born of a virgin above nature. Likewise in preaching, because he began to preach, do penance, and so did Christ. Likewise with regard to baptism; therefore it was required that he should be a precursor with regard to his passion, because just as he was killed on account of justice, so also was Christ. Hence so also shall the Son of man suffer from them. But from which them? It seems not from the same ones as John, because John suffered from Herod, and Christ from the Scribes. But it can be said that from the same, because John suffered from Herod with the Jews consenting, but Christ from the Scribes with Herod consenting. Hence he was in those parts, and was presented to him; Psalm 2:2: the kings of the earth stood up, and the princes met together against the Lord and against his Christ. Or so shall he suffer from them, such that the word them makes a simple reference, because all are in one generation, from whom John and Christ suffered. Then the effect of this response is presented: then the disciples understood that he had spoken to them of John the Baptist. Then: when the Lord had spoken to them. The declaration of your words gives light and gives understanding to little ones, Psalm 118:130.


17—2
Mt 16:14-26(27)
14. And when he was come to the multitude, there came to him a man falling down on his knees before him saying: Lord, have pity on my son, for he is a lunatic, and suffereth much: for he falleth often into the fire, and often into the water. 15. And I brought him to thy disciples, and they could not cure him. 16. Then Jesus answered and said: O unbelieving and perverse generation, how long shall I be with you? How long shall I suffer you? Bring him hither to me. 17. And Jesus rebuked him, and the devil went out of him, and the child was cured from that hour. 18. Then came the disciples to Jesus secretly, and said: Why could not we cast him out? 19. Jesus said to them: Because of your unbelief. For, amen I say to you, if you have faith as a grain of mustard seed, you shall say to this mountain: Remove from hence hither, and it shall remove: and nothing shall be impossible to you. 21. And when they abode together in Galilee, Jesus said to them: The Son of man shall be betrayed into the hands of men: 22. And they shall kill him, and the third day he shall rise again. And they were troubled exceedingly. 23. And when they were come to Capharnaum, they that received the didrachmas, came to Peter, and said to him: Doth not your master pay the didrachma? 24. He said: Yes. And when he was come into the house, Jesus prevented him, saying: What is thy opinion, Simon? The kings of the earth, of whom do they receive tribute or custom, of their own children, or of strangers? 25. And he said: Of strangers. Jesus said to him: Then the children are free. 26. But that we may not scandalize them, go to the sea, and cast in a hook: and that fish which shall first come up, take: and when thou hast opened it's mouth, thou shalt find a stater: take that, and give it to them for me and thee.

And when he had come: here he foretells the tranquility of glory, which is assailed by the oppression of demons and the disturbance of men. And first he foretells the cessation of the first through the healing of the lunatic; secondly, the second. And concerning the first, first the healing of the lunatic is presented; secondly, he foretells the passion, at and when they conversed together in Galilee, etc.; thirdly, concerning the payment of the tribute, at and when they had come to Capharnaum, etc. Concerning the first, first he heals; he satisfies the question, at Jesus said to them, etc. Concerning the first he does two things. First, the petition of the father is presented; secondly, the satisfaction, at bring him here to me. Concerning the first he does three things: first, the time is presented; secondly, the indication of the sick man; thirdly, the petition. The time is presented when he says and when he had come to the multitude. Peter, attracted by the sweetness of glory, would always want to be on the mountain; but Christ, out of the charity which he had for the crowds, because charity seeks not its own, willed to descend from the mountain, so that the crowds might have access to him. Hence when he had come, there came to him a man falling down on his knees before him. If he had not descended, that man would not have come to him. And he approached humbly, because he fell on his knees, because God hears the prayer of the humble, Psalm 101:18. By this man the human race can be signified. Philippians 2:10: that in the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those that are in heaven, on earth, and under the earth, etc. Then the petition is presented. He does not ask, but sets forth the infirmity: for it suffices to set forth one's misery to one who is merciful. First he sets forth the infirmity; secondly, the symptoms; thirdly, that he found no remedy. He says therefore Lord, have mercy on my son, for he is a lunatic. It should be noted that many ask on their own behalf, as above concerning the woman having the flow of blood; sometimes someone asks on behalf of another, as here; sometimes he heals someone who has not been asked, as in a spiritual infirmity, as is found concerning the publican in Luke 18:12 ff.; sometimes at the request of another someone is healed, as is found in James 5:16: pray one for another, that you may be saved; sometimes without prayer, as in the conversion of Paul, Acts 9:4 ff. But what does it mean that he is said to be a lunatic? A lunatic properly is one who is deranged according to the state of the moon. But it seems that this one was not a lunatic but a demoniac, because below it says that the demon went out of him. It can be said that this is not the word of the evangelist but of the father, who was deceived and believed him to be a lunatic. Or because above at 4:24 it says that he healed lunatics, and these were demoniacs. Some say, as do certain physicians, that they were not deranged by a demon but from a bad complexion or disposition of the body, and this because as the moon waxes, all moisture increases. Thus, since the brain is exceedingly moist, when the moon suffers a defect, the brain itself also suffers a defect, and so those who are deficient suffer when the moon is deficient. But this is against the faith, because Scripture expressly says they are demoniacs; and this is evident because they speak from a spirit, for many who are ignorant suffer thus and yet speak of the Scriptures. Therefore it must be said that malign spirits intend to ensnare men in many ways, and they wish to bring them into disrepute; therefore certain demons induce infirmities and vexations according as they see the influence of the stars to be favorable for this, in order to lead men into error, so that they may believe that only from the influence of the stars does it befall them that they suffer badly. And is much afflicted. Here the symptoms are presented. In every infirmity there are diverse stages; for some have a more severe fever, others a milder one; so also this one was greatly burdened. For he often falls into the fire, and often into the water: therefore he was in great danger. Hence it should be noted that the Lord does not withdraw his hand in dangers. Hence he would already have been dead, unless God had extended his hand, as is read of Job 2:6: although Satan greatly tormented him, yet the Lord commanded him not to lay his hand on his life. By this man the unstable reason is signified, of whom it is said in Sirach 27:12: the fool changes as the moon. And he falls sometimes into fire, namely of anger; Deuteronomy 32:22: a fire is kindled in my wrath, and shall burn even to the lowest hell. Often into water, namely of cupidity. You are poured out as water; do not grow, Genesis 49:4. I brought him to your disciples, and they could not cure him. Here the malice of this man is touched upon, because he wished to accuse the disciples; hence Sirach 11:33: he who sets a stain on the elect. Hence the Lord rebukes them: Jesus answering said: O unbelieving and perverse generation. Hence the response is presented, and he does two things. First he rebukes the vice; secondly, he bestows the benefit. He says therefore Jesus answering, etc. This man wished to defame the disciples before the crowds, and also Jesus, as though he did not have such power, and many consented to this; therefore Christ inveighs against the whole people and charges them with unbelief, saying O unbelieving generation, because this was not due to the inability of the disciples, but to their unbelief. Likewise concerning perversity, and perverse, because they imputed their own fault to the apostles; Deuteronomy 32:5: a wicked and perverse generation: is this the return you make to the Lord, O foolish and senseless people? How long shall I be with you? And Christ proposes two things. First, their impenitence; secondly, the divine patience, because there is no fitting fellowship between the just and the unjust; Sirach 13:21: as the wolf is to the lamb, so is the sinner to the just; 2 Corinthians 6:15: what agreement has Christ with Belial? Hence he means to say: you enjoy my company, and yet you do not cease to detract from me and my disciples. And, as Jerome says, the Lord does not say this as one who is angry, but he speaks after the manner of a physician who comes to a sick man who will not follow his prescriptions, and who says: how long shall I attend to you, who will not follow my prescriptions? Therefore he gives an example to prelates, that although men oppose them, they should still confer benefits, just as he himself healed the son of this man, who was detracting from him and his disciples. Hence he says bring him here to me. And first the manner of healing is presented; secondly, the effect. First the agent is presented, namely Christ; hence he says: bring him to me. Men sin in many ways. Some from ignorance, some from weakness, some from malice. He who sins from ignorance can be instructed by a man; he who sins from weakness, namely the one who sins through incontinence, who grieves over his sin and is led astray by passions, such a one cannot be healed by just anyone, but it is necessary that he be brought to Jesus, who heals all our infirmities. And this is the way, because he rebuked him, because through his sin this had befallen him; Proverbs 6:2: you are ensnared with the words of your mouth, and caught with your own words. Or he rebuked him, namely the demon. Then follows the effect: and the devil went out of him, and the child was cured from that hour, for he spoke, and they were made, Psalm 148:5. Then came the disciples to Jesus secretly, etc. Above, the Lord healed the lunatic; here he satisfies the question of the disciples. And first the question is presented; secondly, the response, at Jesus said to them, etc. Now in order for you to understand the question, you should know that above at 10:8 the Lord had given them power to cast out demons, hence they were in doubt whether they had lost the grace given them on account of some fault. Therefore they came to Jesus, etc. But why secretly? Not from shame, but because they were about to hear something great, and secrets ought not to be told to everyone; above at 13:11: to you it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it is not given. Jesus said to them. Here he responds. And first he satisfies them; secondly, he proposes a general teaching, at but this kind is not cast out but by prayer and fasting. Concerning the first, first he responds to the question, and secondly he makes the response clear, at for, amen I say to you, etc. They had asked why could we not cast him out? The Lord responds: because of your unbelief. Here it should be considered that before they received the Holy Spirit in such fullness, with which they were all filled with the Holy Spirit, Acts 2:4, they suffered certain weaknesses; hence the Lord rebuked them in Luke 24:25: O foolish and slow of heart to believe. Nor is this surprising, because while the Lord was on the mountain, those who had been foremost in faith, namely Peter, James, and John, were absent. For weakness of faith is the cause of not working miracles, because the working of miracles is from omnipotence, for faith relies on omnipotence; hence where there is weakness of faith, there is a deficiency of miracles. Hence it is found above at 13:58 that in his own country Christ did not work many miracles because of their unbelief. Sometimes miracles occur on account of the demand of the one asking, as above at 15:22 ff. in the case of the Canaanite woman; sometimes to manifest the holiness of some saint; and this is found in 4 Kings 13:20 f., where it is said that when bands of Syrians had come into the land of Israel, they cast a dead body next to Elisha, and it revived, not because the dead man had merited it, but to manifest the holiness of Elisha. For, amen I say to you, if you shall have faith as a grain of mustard seed, etc. Here he clarifies his response. And a certain conditional is presented, whose antecedent is if you shall have faith, etc., and whose consequent is you shall say to this mountain: remove from here, and it shall remove. Some say that faith compared to a grain of mustard seed is a small faith, as if to say: if you have some faith, you shall say, etc. But Jerome disproves this, because the Apostle says: if I should have all faith, so that I could remove mountains. Hence perfect faith is required for moving mountains. By what he says as a grain of mustard seed, a threefold perfection of faith is signified. For we find in a grain: fervor, fruitfulness, and smallness. A grain before it is crushed seems to have no fervor; when it is crushed, it begins to be hot. So a faithful man, before he is tested, seems despicable; but when he is ground down, then his holiness appears. 1 Peter 1:7: for a little while now, if need be, you are made sorrowful, that the trial of your faith, much more precious than gold which is tried by fire, may be found. Likewise we find fruitfulness in a grain, as above in chapter 13, that although it is small, it grows into a great crop, so that the birds of the air dwell in it. Hebrews 2, where the works of faith are narrated, and it follows: the saints by faith conquered kingdoms, etc. Likewise we find smallness, and by this can be signified the humility of faith. For a person is recognized as humble in faith when he acquiesces to the words of God; 1 Timothy 6:3: if anyone does not acquiesce to the words of God, he is proud. So, conversely, he who acquiesces to the words is humble. He means therefore to say: if you shall have faith, and if faith that is fervent, unfailing, fruitful in works, if small and humble, you shall say to this mountain: remove, and it shall remove. Here is a question which unbelievers raise. It is not found that the apostles ever did this. Chrysostom responds: even if it is not found concerning the apostles, it is nevertheless found concerning apostolic men. For it is read in the book of dialogues of blessed Gregory that when a certain man wished to build a church and had no place to build, he commanded the mountain to give way to him, and it gave way. Or perhaps they did this, but it was not written. Or it can be said that if they did not do it, it was not due to impossibility, but because the occasion did not present itself. Hence miracles were performed sometimes out of necessity, sometimes for utility; and because it was not necessary, they did not do it. Or the mountain stands for the devil. Remove from here, i.e., from this body, and it shall remove. Or, according to Augustine, it is understood of the spirit of pride. And nothing shall be impossible to you. And what is this? Will they then be omnipotent? No, because he alone is truly omnipotent who can do all things by his own power; but they do not act by their own power, but as a king commands in one way and a servant in another, because the king commands in his own name and the servant in the name of the king. But this kind of demons (the word this does not indicate only the kind of lunatic demon, but every kind of demon) is not cast out but by prayer and fasting. Chrysostom says that the more the soul is elevated, the more terrible it is to demons; for Christ himself is terrible to demons. Hence those who are united to Christ are terrible to them. But the elevation of the mind is impeded by the heaviness of the flesh, and is impeded by surfeiting and drunkenness; hence in Luke 21:34: take heed to yourselves, lest your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting and drunkenness, etc. Hence he who is weighed down by drunkenness cannot have his mind on God; therefore for the elevation of the mind, fasting is required; hence in Tobit 12:8: prayer is good with fasting. Likewise Daniel 9:3: I, Daniel, set my heart to pray with fasting. Therefore, as Origen says, in order to expel a spirit, one must not devote oneself to banquets but to prayers and fasts. Or by the lunatic the instability of the flesh is signified, or he who is led about by diverse desires. He who often falls into fire and water, such a one is not cured except by fasting and prayer. Galatians 5:17: the flesh lusts against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh. It is necessary therefore that you weaken the flesh and strengthen the spirit. But the spirit is strengthened through prayer, because prayer is the ascent of the mind to God; and the flesh is weakened through fasting. Or because the spirit does not cease to war against the flesh, therefore, in order that such warfare may cease, good works are required, which are signified by prayer, and abstinence from evil, which is signified by fasting. And when they conversed together in Galilee, etc. Above, the tranquility of glory was figured through liberation from the power of demons; this liberation was accomplished through the death of Christ; Hebrews 2:14: that through death he might destroy him who had the empire of death, that is to say, the devil, and might deliver them who through the fear of death were all their lifetime subject to servitude. Therefore he immediately adds the foretelling of the passion. And first the foretelling is presented; secondly, its effect, at and they were troubled exceedingly. Our Lord had previously foretold his passion, and now again, and in what follows. And why so many times? Because things foreseen disturb less; therefore, because it was going to happen that the disciples would be scandalized at the death of the Lord, he willed to foretell it often to them, so that they would be less scandalized. But he always adds something. Previously he touched on the killing, but not on the betrayal; here he touches on the betrayal, saying the Son of man shall be betrayed. And rightly he says Son of man, because even though the one who is betrayed is the Lord of glory, yet it is according as he is the Son of man that he is betrayed. Hence Augustine says: although certain things are said of the Son of God and of the Son of man, yet they are distinguished, because the infirmities are said of the human nature, and the stable things of the divine nature. But he does not say by whom he was betrayed. Because he delivered himself; Galatians 2:20: who delivered himself for me. He was delivered by the Father: who spared not even his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, Romans 8:32. Likewise he was betrayed by Judas; above at 10:4: who also betrayed him. Likewise by the demons: John 13, it says that the devil put it into his heart that Judas should betray him. And Wisdom 2:12: come, let us kill the just one. And the third day he shall rise again. Hosea 6:3: he will revive us after two days; on the third day he will raise us up, and we shall live in his sight. Then follows the effect: and they were troubled. They were attentive both to the death and to the resurrection, but they did not see the utility. John 16:6: because I have spoken these things to you, sorrow has filled your heart. And when they had come to Capharnaum. Having completed the tranquility of glory, he presents the payment of the tribute; Isaiah 14:4: the tribute has ceased; Job 3:19: the servant is free from his master. Hence he does three things. First he presents the exaction of the tribute; secondly, the freedom of the sons; thirdly, the payment of the tribute. He says and when they had entered, etc. A didrachma is called a double drachma. Hence every Jew owed a double drachma each year. But whence was this tribute? Some say that it was from the law of Exodus 13, because on account of the Lord having killed the firstborn of Egypt, he decreed that all the firstborn should be his, and that the sons should be redeemed. Afterward he commanded that the Levites should be prepared for service. And then he ordered the Levites to be numbered. And there were found more firstborn than Levites. Then he commanded that a price be paid for their redemption. Jerome says that it was not from the law of God, but of the emperor: Judea had recently become tributary to the Romans, so as to pay a head tax. And this seems truer, because below it says: the kings of the earth, of whom do they receive tribute? Therefore he speaks of an imperial tribute. But why in Capharnaum? Because it was collected from everyone in their own city, but Capharnaum was the principal city of Galilee. But because they held Christ in reverence, they did not approach him, but Peter; and they did not ask him except with gentleness: does your master not pay the didrachma? Then Peter's response is presented: and he said: yes, i.e., it is true that he has not paid. Chrysostom says that lest he be troubled, he said yes, he pays. Then follows Christ's question, and then Peter's response. In the question two things are to be considered, namely, that he did not take fright at the announcement, because although he was in such a state, he was held to a certain indignity; and some are so disposed that when they see something lowly in a great person, they are immediately scandalized. Lest therefore they be scandalized, he came first, and therefore with the lowliness he attached something great, namely, that while absent he knew what had been said to Peter. All things are naked and open to his eyes, Hebrews 4:13. Likewise it should be noted that he commits the judgment to Peter, because he more frequently spoke to him, saying what is your opinion, Simon? Job 12:11: does not the ear discern words? The kings of the earth, of whom do they receive tribute or custom? There is a difference between tribute and custom: for tribute is given for fields and vineyards, but custom is given per head. Hence as a sign of his subjection, a subject man owes something; and this is called custom. From this he wishes to argue that since the sons of kings do not pay tribute, he himself is not bound; for he is the King of kings, through whom all reign. Likewise, according to the flesh, he was of royal descent. Who was made of the seed of David, according to the flesh, Romans 1:3. Chrysostom says that from this we can consider that he is a natural son, because first is mentioned he who is natural. And he said: from strangers. Then Christ's response is presented, because kings spare their own sons. Isaiah 3:15: why do you crush my people, and grind the faces of the poor? For it seems just. For he who presides ought to have care of his subjects; therefore his subjects ought to serve him as members serve the body. For just as the members of the body serve the whole body from what is their own, so every subject from his own goods ought to serve the community. Therefore the Lord concludes: then the children are free. Origen interprets it in one way thus: therefore the children of earthly kings are free, but the children of God are free before God. But what does this have to do with the matter at hand? Either he speaks of sons according to the flesh, and thus he was not a son according to the flesh; or according to the spirit, and then all Christians will be free. But this is against the Apostle: render to all men their dues; to whom tribute is due, tribute. I say that this was true of the one who was Son by nature. For he was truly free. But those who are free according to the spirit have freedom in the same way as they have sonship, through conformity to Christ, who is the firstborn among many brethren, Romans 8:29. Insofar as they are conformed to the firstborn, they are free. Philippians 3:21: who will reform the body of our lowness, made like to the body of his glory. But that we may not scandalize them, etc. It is true that the Lord is free, but because he took the form of a servant, as is found in Philippians 2, therefore he did not refuse to pay, and in this he gave an example of humility. And in this payment three things are noted as praiseworthy and admirable. First, his meekness; hence he is gentle, as he himself testifies above at 11:29: learn of me, because I am meek and humble of heart. He is properly called meek who wills to offend no one; 1 Corinthians 10:32: be without offense to the Jews and to the Gentiles and to the Church of God. But against this it is objected. Above at 15:12 it says that the disciples said: Lord, do you know that the Jews were scandalized at this saying? And the Lord said: let them alone; they are blind and leaders of the blind. He did not then care about the scandal, but here he does care. Hence it must be said that scandal sometimes arises from truth, and then it is not to be heeded; sometimes from weakness or ignorance, and such is to be heeded. But if he had not paid, their scandal would have been from ignorance, because they did not know God. Likewise, the poverty of Christ is to be admired, because he was so poor that he did not have the means to pay; 2 Corinthians 8:9: who being rich, became poor, that through his poverty you might be rich. One might object: did he not have a purse? It is true, but everything had been given for the use of the poor. He considered it robbery to spend on other uses what was intended for the use of the poor. Chrysostom says that he paid, so that while paying the tribute, on the one hand he might show his power, and on the other, a mystery. Go to the sea and cast in a hook, and the fish that shall first come up, take; and when you have opened its mouth, you shall find a stater. In that stater was the image of Caesar; and it signifies the devil, who had nothing in him; John 14:30: the prince of this world comes, and in me he has nothing. Therefore, because he had nothing of his own, he did not wish to pay from his own. Likewise, his providence; therefore he says that we ought to marvel at how he could know that a fish would immediately come that had a stater in its mouth. If it had not been there before but he created it anew, it is wonderful; but if he led it to the hook, it was of great providence. By this fish that first came to the hook is understood the first martyr, blessed Stephen, who had a stater in his mouth that was worth a didrachma, and was double; and it signifies Stephen himself, who saw both the divinity and the humanity. Or it can be understood of Adam. Likewise note that if someone often speaks of riches and money, he has a stater in his mouth; hence he who converts such a person takes the fish that has a stater in its mouth. Likewise humility is signified; hence take that and give it to them for me and for you. And in the fact that the tribute was paid for Peter and for himself, it is signified that through the passion of Christ, he acquired for himself the glory of the resurrection; Philippians 2:9: for which cause God also has exalted him. Peter and the others were redeemed from punishment and guilt. Or otherwise: because he suffered for himself, that he might acquire for his body the glory of the resurrection; for the people, that he might wash them from their sins. For he himself has washed us from our sins in his blood.


18—1
Mt 18:1-11
1. At that hour the disciples came to Jesus, saying: Who, thinkest thou, is the greater in the kingdom of heaven? 2. And Jesus, calling unto him a little child, set him in the midst of them. 3. And said: amen I say to you, unless you be converted, and become as little children, you shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. 4. Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, he is the greater in the kingdom of heaven. 5. And he that shall receive one such little child in my name, receiveth me. 6. But he that shall scandalize one of these little ones that believe in me, it were better for him that a millstone should be hanged about his neck, and that he should be drowned in the depth of the sea. 8. And if thy hand, or thy foot, scandalize thee, cut it off, and cast it from thee. It is better for thee to go into life maimed or lame, than having two hands or two feet, to be cast into everlasting fire. 9. And if thy eye scandalize thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee. It is better for thee having one eye to enter into life, than having two eyes to be cast into hell fire. 10. See that you despise not one of these little ones: for I say to you, that their angels in heaven always see the face of my Father who is in heaven. 11. For the Son of man is come to save that which was lost.

Above the Lord showed the future glory in his transfiguration; here he treats of the advancement toward that glory. And it is divided into two parts, because first he teaches how one must arrive at it; secondly, certain persons are rebuked who inordinately seek preeminence in glory, which begins in chapter 20. Regarding the first, he first teaches how one must arrive at that glory by the common way; secondly, how by the way of perfection, which begins in chapter 19. First, because one arrives at glory through humility; therefore, first he shows the manner of humility; secondly, he forbids the causing of scandal, at but he who shall scandalize one of these little ones etc.; thirdly, he teaches that what has been inflicted must be forgiven, at and if your hand or your foot scandalize you, cut it off, and cast it from you. Regarding the first, the question of the disciples is set forth; secondly, the response of Christ. The occasion of the question is taken from what was said to Peter, that he should go to the sea, and pay the stater found in the fish for himself and for Peter; hence it seemed that he had preferred him to the others. And because they were still weak, they suffered a certain stirring of zeal and envy. But notice that when he led only three up to the mountain, they were not moved as they are here, when he prefers one alone. Hence they asked, who, do you think, is the greater in the kingdom of heaven? Since one does not arrive there through superiority, but through the spirit of humility; Phil 2:3: in humility, let each esteem others better than themselves, etc. In this request the following is to be imitated: that they were not desirous of earthly things, but of heavenly things; 2 Cor 4:18: while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen, etc. But what of this? Should not preeminence in the kingdom of heaven be sought? It must be said that having eminence in the kingdom of heaven is twofold. Either such that we consider ourselves worthy; and this is pride and against the Apostle, Phil 2:3: in humility, let each esteem others better than themselves, etc. But to desire greater grace, so that greater glory may be ours, is not evil, as in 1 Cor 12:31: be zealous for the better gifts. Likewise, the apostles knew that in glory there were various mansions, just as star differs from star in brightness; therefore they asked, because they believed one was greater than another: against certain heretics who held the contrary. Consequently, Christ's response is set forth, and it presents both an action and a saying of Christ; hence it says and Jesus calling unto him a little child. Who this little child was is explained in three ways. Chrysostom explains it as truly a little child, because he was free from passions, so as to provide an example of humility, as below in chapter 19:14: suffer the little children to come to me. And it is said that this child was the blessed Martial. It is explained another way, that Christ, considering himself as a little child, placed himself in the midst, saying unless you become as this little child, you shall not enter the kingdom of heaven. Luke 20:27: I am in the midst of you as he who serves. In yet another way, because by the little child is understood the Holy Spirit, who makes people little, because he is the spirit of humility; Ezek 36:27: I will put my spirit in the midst of you. Likewise, the word of the Lord should be noted. And first he touches on its necessity; secondly, its efficacy. He says amen I say to you, unless you be converted, that is, free from this elation; Zech 1:3: turn to me, etc., and become as this little child, not in age, but in simplicity; 1 Cor 14:20: do not become children in sense, but in malice be children. There are many characteristics of little children. They do not desire great things; Rom 12:10: not minding high things. They are free from concupiscence; above, 5:28: whosoever shall look on a woman to lust after her, has already committed adultery with her in his heart. And children do not have such concupiscence. Likewise, they do not remember enmity. Hence unless you become as this little child, that is, imitators of the qualities of little children, you shall not enter the kingdom of heaven. For no one shall enter unless he is humble; the humble in spirit shall be upheld by glory, Prov 29:23. Or you shall not enter the kingdom of heaven, i.e., the teaching of the Gospel, as below, 21:43: the kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and shall be given to a nation yielding the fruits thereof. For entrance is through faith; hence unless you become, and if you shall not have believed as little children, you shall not enter the kingdom of heaven, because Mark 16:16: he who shall not believe, shall be condemned. Prov 29:23: the humble in spirit shall be upheld by glory. And whoever shall receive one such little child, i.e., whoever is an imitator of childlike innocence, he is the greater, because the more humble, the more exalted: because he who humbles himself, shall be exalted, Luke 18:14. But a question can arise: for it seems that this is not true, because perfection consists in charity; therefore where there is greater charity, there is greater perfection. It must be said that humility necessarily accompanies charity. And you can see this if you consider who is humble. For just as in pride there are two things, a disordered affection and a disordered estimation of oneself, so, conversely, it is in humility, because one does not seek one's own preeminence, and likewise does not consider oneself worthy. This necessarily follows upon charity. Every man desires the preeminence of what he loves. Therefore the more a man has of humility, the more he loves God, and the more he despises his own preeminence, and the less he attributes to himself: thus the more a man has of charity, the more he also has of humility. And whoever shall receive one such little child, receives me. Since little children are so worthy, they should not be scandalized; hence and whoever shall scandalize, etc. And first he shows that they should not be scandalized because of the punishment; secondly, because of divine providence. The second part begins at see that you despise not one of these little ones. First he says that scandal should not be inflicted on little ones; secondly, that it should not be negligently avoided, at and if your hand, etc. And first he sets forth the punishment in particular; secondly in general, at woe to the world because of scandals, etc. It should be noted that punishment is twofold, namely, the punishment of loss and the punishment of sense. He touches on both: whoever shall receive one such child, not for the child's own sake, but for my sake, receives me. There follows but he who shall scandalize one of these little ones, etc. If he is such a person, it is clear that he is greater. And how shall one who is greater be scandalized? For the perfect are not scandalized. Chrysostom says that to scandalize is the same as to inflict injury, and this can be inflicted on the perfect and the imperfect alike. Origen says that some have already become little children, and some are in the process of becoming so: those who have already become little children are those who have arrived at perfection, and they cannot be scandalized; those who are in the process of becoming so, because they are imperfect, can be scandalized, such as those who have been recently converted. Jerome says that although they are not scandalized, someone can nevertheless scandalize them, because there is active scandal and passive scandal. The Lord seems to touch on all the apostles, and especially Judas, as below, 26:31: all of you shall be scandalized, etc. And what is this punishment? It would be better for him that a millstone should be hanged about his neck. Likewise, as Jerome says, the Lord speaks according to the custom of the Palestinians, who did not have mills on water but had mills driven by horses. Hence a millstone is called that which a horse or donkey can turn. And that he should be drowned in the depth of the sea. And this was the punishment inflicted on one who had committed theft: because such a millstone was hung about his neck, and he was cast into the sea. This was also done to the blessed Clement, although not because he was a thief, etc. Hence he is worthy of eternal punishment. Therefore it is better to endure any temporal punishment in the present than to endure eternal punishment; Heb 10:31: it is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God; and Dan 13:23: it is better for me to fall into your hands without doing it, than to sin in the sight of the Lord. In another way, mystically: and this in three ways. In one way, by the millstone is understood the blindness of the Gentiles, because the animals that are set to turning this mill are blind: Judges 16:21 records that they put out the eyes of Samson and made him grind. Hence it would have been better for the Jews if they had never seen Christ, and had been cast into the depth of the sea, i.e., into the depth of unbelief. Hence 2 Pet 2:21: for it had been better for them not to have known the way of justice, than after having known it, to turn back. In another way, by the millstone is understood the active life. And it happens that someone passes over to the contemplative life, and when he is there, he scandalizes his contemplation, because it is not to his taste; therefore it would be better for him that a millstone should be hanged about his neck, and that he should be cast into the depth of the sea, i.e., into the depth of temporal affairs. Augustine says thus: it would be better, i.e., it is fitting, and it is a fitting punishment for him that a millstone, i.e., the cupidity of the world, because he who scandalizes is covetous, should be hanged about his neck, i.e., upon his affection, and be drowned in the depth, namely, of cupidities. Woe to the world because of scandals. Having set forth the punishment in particular, he now sets it forth in general. And he does three things. First, he makes a general proclamation; secondly, he adds its necessity; thirdly, he removes any excuse, because for those who scandalize, it would be better that a millstone should be hanged about their neck, etc. Woe to the world because of scandals. By the world is understood lovers of the world, because the more one is joined to the world, the more one suffers scandal; hence the Lord says: in me you shall have peace, in the world you shall have distress, John 16:33. Woe to the world and to lovers of the world. For it must needs be that scandals come. Certain heretics believed that there was an absolute necessity that sins should occur, and that from divine foreknowledge and from the nature of the stars necessity was imposed. But this is false, because it would be imputed to God, who is the author of nature. Chrysostom says that it is necessary that it happen thus, so that the necessity of divine providence is a conditional necessity. Hence it is necessary that if he foresaw that this person would sin, he will sin; but it does not follow that he sins of necessity. Origen says that this necessity presupposes the malice of demons and the weakness of men: hence it must needs be that scandals come, because it is necessary that the devil deceive men, and that man obey him. And thus from the supposition of the malice of the devil and the weakness of men this necessity arises. Others explain it must needs be, i.e., it is useful, because through scandals men are tested; 1 Cor 11:19: for there must be also heresies, that they who are approved may be made manifest among you. Or according to Haymo, he speaks of the scandal of the cross; 1 Cor 1:23: we preach Christ crucified, unto the Jews indeed a stumbling block, and unto the Gentiles foolishness. But an objection is raised: if it is necessary, then they are free from sin, since it must necessarily happen. I do not say that this is necessary by absolute necessity; because woe to that man by whom the scandal comes. Hence although the demons instigate, nevertheless it is imputed to him as punishment; Rom 6:13: neither yield your members as instruments of iniquity unto sin. This is said especially of Judas who betrayed him. You say that woe to that man by whom the scandal comes; hence scandal should not be inflicted on little ones. And although it should not be inflicted, they nevertheless should not be negligent in avoiding scandal; indeed one can avoid it through something useful for action, or for knowledge, or for support. Hence he sets forth under the likeness of members of the body: and if your hand or your foot scandalize you, cut it off, and cast it from you. You should not understand this to mean that the members of the body should be cut off, but by members are understood friends and neighbors. For a man is necessary to another man for working, for supporting, for teaching. That which corrects in matters of action is the hand; that which supports is the foot; hence Job 29:15: I was an eye to the blind, and a foot to the lame. Hence if your hand, i.e., the one who directs your work, or foot, i.e., the one who sustains you, scandalize you, i.e., is an occasion of sin for you, cut it off and cast it from you. And he gives the reason: it is good for you, etc., because it is better to suffer any temporal evil than to merit eternal punishment. Likewise someone is necessary to you for teaching, and so is your eye; hence and if your eye scandalize you, pluck it out. And he gives the reason: it is better for you, etc. Or it can refer to the whole Church, because eyes are prelates, hands are deacons, feet are simple folk. Hence a prelate should rather be deposed, or a deacon removed, than that the Church be scandalized. Or by the eye is understood contemplation, by the hand action, by the foot one's course of life; hence if you see that this contemplation, or action, or course of life is an occasion of sin for you, cut it off, and cast it from you. See that you despise not one of these little ones. Above he had taught the avoidance of scandal on account of punishment; here, however, he teaches its avoidance from the consideration of divine providence: and regarding this he does two things. First, he sets forth the point; secondly, he assigns the reason, at for I say to you, etc. He had said that whoever shall scandalize one of these little ones, it would be better for him that a millstone should be hanged about his neck, etc.; see that you despise them not: for littleness easily leads to contempt. Behold I have made you small among the nations, contemptible among men, Jer 49:15. But it is asked, of which little ones does he speak here. It must be said, of little ones who are little in the esteem of men, but great before God: these are friends of God; Luke 10:16: he who despises you, despises me. But against this it is objected, because such persons are not scandalized, nor do they perish, and yet it is stated below in this chapter that the Son of man came to save that which was lost. It must be said, as Origen resolves, that by the little ones are understood the humble, who are perfect; and such persons are not scandalized, yet they sometimes fall short. Or although not all are scandalized, yet someone is scandalized. According to Jerome, he speaks of little ones in Christ, such as those newly converted to Christ. And then it connects with the preceding part. It has been said that the part that scandalizes should be cut off, and then little ones, and the weak, and sinners, although they should not be scandalized, should nevertheless not be despised. For I say to you, that their angels in heaven always see the face of my Father. Here the reason is assigned from divine providence. First, as to the ministry of angels; secondly, as to the ministry of Christ, at for the Son of man came to save that which was lost. He had said that they should not be despised, because those for whom the Lord has such great care should not be despised. I say to you that their angels. Why "their"? Because they have been deputed to their guardianship: because, as Jerome says, to each individual person an angel has been deputed for his protection; Ps 90:11: for he has given his angels charge over you, to keep you in all your ways; Heb 1:14: are they not all ministering spirits, sent to minister for them who shall receive the inheritance of salvation? These have the office of bringing divine things and announcing them to us. Likewise, they carry our prayers and present them to God; Rev 8:4: and the smoke of the incense of the prayers of the saints ascended up before God from the hand of the angel. Hence if the Lord provides for them so generously that he wills them to be served by angels, they should not be despised; in Sir 35:18 it is said of the widow that her tears ascend from her cheek up to heaven. Or their angels, because they are their fellow citizens, because there is one society of angels and men; hence they are fellow citizens of the heavenly city. Hence such is their dignity, because they always see the face of my Father who is in heaven. And here four things can be indicated. First, the continuity of the vision, because they always see. Someone might say, since they are sometimes sent on missions, why do they not always see the face of God: and therefore he says always. Likewise, the sublimity of their vision is noted. We see something of the highest things, but in a certain obscurity, and through creatures, as is stated in Rom 1:20: for the invisible things of him, from the creation of the world, are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made. But the angels see from a certain height; hence he says in heaven. Likewise, an open vision is noted; for we see now through a glass in a dark manner, but then face to face, 1 Cor 13:10. It should not be said that God has a bodily face, but face means his open vision. For when someone is seen in a mirror, he is not seen with an open vision; but when face to face, then he is seen openly. So God is seen in a mirror when he is seen through creatures; but when in himself and through himself, then it will be a vision face to face. Chrysostom says that a certain excellent joy is noted, because these are perfect men: if the angels are their ministers, it indicates that there is a certain greater joy for them than for the angels. Hence they see him present to them. Hence not only vision is a gift, but also comprehension; Phil 3:12: but I follow after, if I may by any means apprehend. But why does he say my Father, who is in heaven? To exclude the error of those who posited angels, i.e., demons. For they said that the angels are in heaven, the demons in the middle, and therefore they are intermediaries and our ministers. Therefore to exclude this he says they always see the face of my Father, who is in heaven. Likewise, another reason is to promote our desire, because if they see, we also shall see; for this we ought to hope. But lest it seem to be a small thing that angels have been deputed to the guardianship of men, he proves this also by the ministry of Christ. And first he proves this; secondly, he introduces a similitude. He says therefore that little ones should not be despised, because the Son of man came to save that which was lost. 1 Tim 1:15: Christ Jesus came into this world to save sinners. Above, 1:21: for he shall save his people from their sins.


18—2
Mt 18:12-22
12. What think you? If a man have an hundred sheep, and one of them should go astray: doth he not leave the ninety-nine in the mountains, and goeth to seek that which is gone astray? 13. And if it so be that he find it: Amen I say to you, he rejoiceth more for that, than for the ninety-nine that went not astray. 14. Even so it is not the will of your Father, who is in heaven, that one of these little ones should perish. 15. But if thy brother shall offend against thee, go, and rebuke him between thee and him alone. If he shall hear thee, thou shalt gain thy brother. 16. And if he will not hear thee, take with thee one or two more: that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may stand. 17. And if he will not hear them: tell the church. And if he will not hear the church, let him be to thee as the heathen and publican. 18. Amen I say to you, whatsoever you shall bind upon earth, shall be bound also in heaven: and whatsoever you shall loose upon earth, shall be loosed also in heaven. 19. Again I say to you, that if two of you shall consent upon earth, concerning anything whatsoever they shall ask, it shall be done to them by my Father who is in heaven. 20. For where there are two or three gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them. 21. Then came Peter unto him and said: Lord, how often shall my brother offend against me, and I forgive him? till seven times? 22. Jesus saith to him: I say not to thee, till seven times; but till seventy times seven times.

What do you think? Here a similitude is set forth. And first, a diligent search is presented; secondly, the joy over the sheep that was found. Hence he says what do you think? He had said that the Son of man came to save that which was lost, because a shepherd seeks the lost sheep. If a man have a hundred sheep. By the number one hundred, the universality of rational creatures is signified: ninety-nine is the same number as nine, but only multiplied, because nine multiplied by ten makes ninety; which number, namely nine, falls short of ten by one; hence by these sheep he signifies all rational creatures; John 10:27: my sheep hear my voice; Ps 94:7: for we are his people and the sheep of his pasture. By the sheep that went astray, the human race is signified. And why did he signify it by a sheep that went astray? Because through one man all went astray; 1 Pet 2:25: you were as sheep going astray. Does he not leave the ninety-nine in the mountains? The text does not read in the desert, but in the mountains, as is found in the Greek. This is explained in three ways. First, because these ninety-nine signify the angels who were left in the mountains, i.e., in the heavens; Ezek 34:13: I will feed them upon the mountains of Israel. Or by the ninety-nine are signified the just, by the lost sheep sinners; and so he left them in the mountains, i.e., in the height of justice; Ps 35:7: your justice is as the mountains of God. Or by the ninety-nine are signified the proud, by the sheep the humble: hence does he not leave the ninety-nine in the mountains, i.e., in their pride, and go to seek the one that went astray? Ps 118:176: I have gone astray like a sheep that is lost; seek your servant, O Lord. Consequently, the joy is treated: and if it happen that he find it, etc. Here also a threefold reason can be assigned. That the Lord rejoices over good things is stated in Zeph 3:17: your God will rejoice over you with gladness. If by the ninety are signified the angels, and by the sheep man, the reason is plain, because man was worthy of restoration; Heb 2:16: for nowhere does he take hold of the angels, but of the seed of Abraham he takes hold. If by the ninety we understand the just, similarly the reason is plain, because a commander loves more the soldier who falls in battle and afterwards fights bravely at all times, than one who never fell and always fights half-heartedly. So, when someone has sinned and afterwards rises strongly and always conducts himself bravely, God loves him more; 2 Cor 7:9: I rejoice because you were made sorrowful unto penance; therefore the Lord rejoices more over him, etc., since he is of greater zeal. Yet this should not be extended to all, because a just person can have so much zeal that he pleases God more than a penitent. According to the third exposition also, the reason is clear, because he rejoices more over the one who acknowledges his sin, as is evident from the publican and the Pharisee. He concludes therefore: so it is not the will of your Father, who is in heaven, that one of these little ones should perish. He says less and signifies more, because his will is that they be saved; 1 Tim 2:4: who will have all men to be saved. For if he did not will it, he would not send angels. Ezek 18:23: is it my will that a sinner should die? says the Lord. If then your brother shall offend against you, etc. Here he treats of forgiving scandal. And first, the order is set forth; secondly, the number, at then Peter came to him, etc. Regarding the first, three things. First, he sets forth a secret admonition; secondly, testimony, at and if he will not hear you, etc.; thirdly, a denunciation, at and if he will not hear them, tell the Church. Regarding the first, he first gives his teaching; secondly, he assigns the reason for what is given, at and if he shall hear you, you shall have gained your brother. He had said that little ones should not be despised, but what should be done if someone scandalizes? Here he teaches. But if your brother shall offend against you, go, and rebuke him between you and him alone. Note first that he says shall offend: hence he speaks of a sin already committed. Therefore the procedure for a sin already committed is different from that for a sin being committed, because a committed sin cannot be made uncommitted; hence in a sin being committed, one must work so that it not be done; Isa 58:6: loose the bands of wickedness, undo the bundles that oppress, etc. Hence in a sin being committed, it is not necessary that such an order be observed; in a sin already committed, it is necessary. Likewise, he says against you. The Gloss says: if he has inflicted injury or insult upon you. Hence he means that we should forgive a sin committed against us; but a sin committed against God, we cannot forgive, as the Gloss says. 1 Sam 2:25: if a man sin against God, who shall pray for him? Likewise, you should especially attend to injuries done by one who is in the same society with you; for others also there should be care, but not as much. 1 Cor 5:12: what have we to do to judge them that are without? Go and rebuke him between you and him alone. The Lord leads the disciples to perfect solicitude and correction. Above, 5:23, the Lord had said that if anyone had offended a brother, he should leave his gift before the altar, etc.; but here he goes further, because not only the one who has done the injury, but the one who has been injured: hence if he shall offend against you, go, etc.; Ps 119:7: with them that hated peace, I was peaceable. And should you first forgive? No; but first you should rebuke: hence he does not command anyone to forgive, but the penitent. Likewise he says rebuke, not reproach or exasperate: and briefly point it out. If he acknowledges it, then you should forgive; hence, instruct them in the spirit of meekness, Gal 6:1. But does one sin who omits this correction? Augustine says: if you do not correct, you have become worse by your silence than he by his sinning. But, since it is true that all are bound to correct, someone might say that this belongs to prelates alone by their office, and to others by charity. Sometimes the Lord permits the good to be punished along with the wicked. Why? Because they did not correct the wicked. Yet Augustine says that sometimes we should desist, if you fear that because of this correction they will not be amended but made worse. Likewise, if you fear it will bring about persecution of the Church, you do not sin. But if you desist lest you be harmed in temporal goods, lest some trouble come upon you, or the like, you sin; Prov 9:8: rebuke a wise man, and he will love you. Rebuke him between you and him alone. And why? Because this correction is done out of charity; and charity is the love of God and neighbor. If you love him, you should desire his salvation. But in this, two things must be attended to, namely, conscience and good reputation. If therefore you wish to save him, you should preserve his reputation; and this you will do by correcting him between yourself and him alone. If you rebuke before everyone, you take away his reputation: yet conscience should be preferred to reputation. Yet it frequently happens that when a man sees his sin made public, he becomes so shameless that he exposes himself to every sin; Jer 2:20: under every spreading tree you prostrated yourself, harlot; Sir 4:25: there is a shame that brings sin. But against this, an objection is raised from 1 Tim 5:20: them that sin, reprove before all. And this is true if the sin is public. For there is one who sins publicly, and he should be rebuked publicly; and one who sins secretly, and he should be rebuked secretly; and this is clear, because Augustine says that if he sinned with you alone knowing, rebuke him between you and him alone. If he shall hear you, you shall have gained your brother. Why does he say this? For three reasons. So that you may know the end for which you should rebuke: because if you rebuke for your own sake, you accomplish nothing, since where the remedy is private, the correction is not meritorious; but if for God's sake, then it avails. Likewise, this is what you should aim at, namely, to plant correction and teaching in the mind of your brother. Likewise, someone might say that losing one's brother would be no great matter. But if it were so, he would not have said you shall have gained your brother. Likewise, you have gained, because he is a member with you: and just as one member has compassion for another, so also should you for your brother. Likewise, you have gained, because you gain salvation for yourself; James 4:11: he who judges his brother, speaks against the law and judges the law; hence James 5:20: he who causes a sinner to be converted from the error of his way, shall save his soul from death, and shall cover a multitude of sins. And if he will not hear you, take with you one or two more. Here he introduces testimony: take one or two, etc. Deut 19:15: in the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word stand. But here a question arises: why does he not immediately bring in witnesses? It must be said that conscience should be cleansed in such a way that reputation is not harmed: hence if first and by himself he can succeed, well and good; if not, then let him call witnesses. And Jerome says, first one, and then two. And why? So that they may be witnesses of the correction that was made, because if the matter proceeds further, it should not be imputed to you. Jerome says it is also for another purpose, namely, to convict of the sin: because some persons are so obstinate that they do not acknowledge it, and therefore you should bring witnesses, so that you may convict him of the fact. Or perhaps he will repeat the offense. Or, according to Augustine, to convince him. But against this, it seems to be contradicted by what Augustine says, that before showing it to two, one should show it to the superior, and this is to tell the Church. Therefore it seems to pervert the order. I say that it can be shown to the prelate, either in a judicial order, or as a private person. Augustine therefore intends that it should first be shown to the superior as a private person, so that as a private person he may work toward correction. Hence he says, and if he will not hear them, tell the Church. Here a denunciation is set forth. And first, a denunciation; secondly, a sentence is given; thirdly, its efficacy. The second is at and if he will not hear the Church, etc.; the third at amen I say to you, etc. He says and if he will not hear them, tell the Church, i.e., the whole community, so that he may be put to shame, so that he who was unwilling to be corrected without shame may be corrected with shame. For there is a shame that brings sin, and there is a shame that brings glory and grace, Sir 4:25. Or tell the Church, i.e., the judges, so that he may be corrected; Deut 21:18: if a man have a stubborn and unruly son, who will not hear the commandments of father and mother, and being corrected, slights obedience, they shall take him and bring him to the elders of the city and to the gate of judgment, etc. Then the punishment is added: and if he will not hear the Church, let him be to you as the heathen and publican. The heathen are the Gentiles and unbelievers; publicans are those who collect tribute, who are public sinners. Hence, as ones set apart, let them be excommunicated by sentence of the Church, because they did not hear the Church. Hence for contumacy alone a man can be excommunicated. Amen I say to you, etc. Here the efficacy of this sentence is set forth. For someone might say: what do I care if it is told to the Church and I am excommunicated? Therefore he shows this efficacy: amen I say to you, whatsoever you shall bind upon earth, shall be bound also in heaven: and whatsoever you shall loose upon earth, shall be loosed also in heaven. Above, these things were said to Peter; but here they are said to the whole Church. And one is said to bind either because one does not loose, or because one excommunicates. Origen says that here he says in heaven in the singular, but when he spoke to Peter, he said in the heavens, to designate that Peter has universal power. But here he says in heaven, because their power is not universal, but in a certain place, because to Peter he gave universal power. Again I say to you, etc. Here he sets forth the efficacy of prayer. And first he does this; secondly, he gives the reason, at for where there are two, etc. He says again I say to you, etc. But against this you can object, because we ask for many things that we do not obtain. This happens first because of the unworthiness of those asking; hence he says two of you, namely, who live according to the Gospel. James 4:3: you ask, and receive not, because you ask amiss. Likewise, because they do not agree, because they do not have the bond of peace: for it is impossible that the prayers of many not be heard, if from many prayers there is made as it were one; 2 Cor 1:11: that from many persons thanks may be given by many on our behalf for the gift granted to us. Likewise, because some ask for things that are not expedient for their salvation: for the petition should be for something useful; below, 20:22: you know not what you ask. It shall be done to them by my Father, who is in heaven, i.e., in the heights: or in heaven, i.e., in us. For where there are two or three gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them; a gathering of saints, not of worldly people. Ps 110:1: in the counsel of the just and in the congregation, great are the works of the Lord. Where then two or three. Charity is not in one alone, but among several; hence 1 John 4:16: he who abides in charity, abides in God, and God in him. Therefore I am in the midst of them. Then Peter came to him and said: Lord, how often shall my brother offend against me, and I forgive him? Above he taught the order in which forgiveness should take place, namely, after correction and amendment; here he treats of the number, how often forgiveness should be given. First, therefore, Peter's question is set forth; secondly, Christ's response; thirdly, a similitude is introduced. The second is at Jesus said to him, etc.; the third at the kingdom of heaven is likened. He says therefore then Peter came. Then, namely, upon hearing this word, if your brother shall offend against you, etc., then Peter was moved as to whether he should forgive once or many times, and said how often shall my brother offend against me, etc., shall I not forgive until seven times? as if to say: up to seven times is from weakness, but more would be from malice. Therefore he asked whether he should forgive up to seven times. Likewise, he knew that which is stated in 2 Kings 5:10, that Elisha commanded Naaman to wash himself seven times in the Jordan; therefore he thought that he should forgive seven times. Jesus said to him: I say not to you, seven times, but seventy times seven times. In one way this can be taken aggregately, so that the sense is: not seven times, but seventy times. Or it can be taken multiplicatively, so that seven multiplied by seventy: and thus Jerome explains it. According to the first exposition, which is Augustine's, it is given to understand that we should forgive everything, just as Christ forgave all things. Col 3:13: forgiving one another, if any man have a quarrel against another, even as the Lord has forgiven you, so do you also. Or it can be said that a finite number is used for an infinite one, as in the Psalms: the word which he commanded to a thousand generations. According to Jerome, the same is the meaning; yet the reason for the number is added. For by six, perfection is signified; by one hundred, which is multiplied by ten, the Decalogue is signified. The first number that departs from ten is eleven. And because by six the universality is signified, therefore the universality of sins is signified; as if to say: whatever your brother has sinned against you, forgive him. Hence according to Jerome, he seems to wish to say that one can forgive more than the other can offend.


18—3
Mt 18:23-35
23. Therefore is the kingdom of heaven likened to a king, who would take an account of his servants. 24. And when he had begun to take the account, one as brought to him, that owed him ten thousand talents. 25. And as he had not wherewith to pay it, his lord commanded that he should be sold, and his wife and children, and all that he had, and payment to be made. 26. But that servant falling down, besought him, saying: Have patience with me, and I will pay thee all. 27. And the lord of that servant being moved with pity, let him go and forgave him the debt. 28. But when that servant was gone out, he found one of his fellow- servants that owed him an hundred pence: and laying hold of him, he throttled him, saying: Pay what thou owest. 29. And his fellow-servant falling down, besought him, saying: Have patience with me, and I will pay thee all. 30. And he would not: but went and cast him into prison, till he paid the debt. 31. Now his fellow servants seeing what was done, were very much grieved, and they came, and told their lord all that was done. 32. Then his lord called him: and said to him: Thou wicked servant, I forgave thee all the debt, because thou besoughtest me: 33. Shouldst not thou then have had compassion also on thy fellow servant, even as I had compassion on thee? 34. And his lord being angry, delivered him to the torturers until he paid all the debt. 35. So also shall my heavenly Father do to you, if you forgive not every one his brother from your hearts.

Therefore is the kingdom of heaven likened, etc. Here the similitude is set forth, and he does three things. First, the divine mercy is indicated; secondly, the ingratitude is touched upon, at but when that servant had gone out, etc.; thirdly, the punishment of the ingratitude, at and his fellow servants seeing, etc. Regarding the first: first, the examination of the debtors is set forth; secondly, the magnitude of the debt, at and when he had begun to take the account, one was brought to him who owed him ten thousand talents; thirdly, the justice of exacting payment, at and as he had not wherewith to pay it, etc.; fourthly, the remission of the debt, at and the lord of that servant being moved with pity, etc. He says therefore: because you should always be ready to forgive, therefore you should understand this similitude: the kingdom of heaven is the law of the kingdom: the Word of God himself is justice and truth; 1 Cor 1:30: who is made unto us wisdom, and justice, and sanctification, and redemption. This therefore is likened to a man who is a king, when the Word was made flesh. Or by the kingdom is designated the present Church, as above, 13:41: they shall gather out of his kingdom all scandals. And rightly is it called a kingdom, if we consider all the things that are in a kingdom. In a kingdom there is a king, servants, and the like. To a man who is a king. This king is God, whether it be understood of the Father, or of the Son, or of the Holy Spirit. Who would take an account with his servants. By the servants of the Lord are understood prelates of the Church, to whom the care of souls has been committed. Luke 12:42: the faithful and wise steward, whom his lord sets over his family. What then is it to settle accounts on matters committed, except that they bind themselves to render an account? Heb 13:17: they watch as having to render an account for your souls. Since also to each person his own soul has been committed, therefore everyone can be called a servant; hence Job 1:8: have you considered my servant Job? etc. Hence each one has been placed so as to render an account of all things: for even of every idle word it will be necessary to render an account, as above, 12:36. And when he had begun to take the account. The end of this accounting will be on the day of judgment; the beginning, when he first brings about some tribulation. 1 Pet 4:19: wherefore let them also that suffer according to the will of God, commend their souls in good deeds to the faithful Creator. Ezek 9:6: begin at my sanctuary. Likewise, a diligent examination of merits is touched upon. Lam 3:40: let us search our ways, by which is understood the examination of consciences. And in this examination one was brought to him who owed ten thousand talents. If we refer these talents to prelates, we understand the sins of their subjects: because as often as a subject sins through his negligence, he becomes a debtor of talents. Hence it is said in 3 Kings 20:39: your life shall be for his life. Or it can be said that a thousand is a perfect number, because it is a cube. Likewise, by ten is understood the number of the Decalogue. Likewise, by the talent is understood the weight of sin. Zech 5:7: and behold a talent of lead was carried, etc. Hence is signified a man having a multitude of the greatest crimes; hence when God wishes to settle accounts and examine his conscience, he finds a mass of crimes. 1 Chron 21:8: I have sinned exceedingly. But when this examination of the debt is made, three things are sought. First, the cause of the examination, or the cause of the punishment, is signified; secondly, the punishment is described; thirdly, the fruit of the punishment. Someone is punished when of himself he does not have the means to make satisfaction; hence he says and as he had not wherewith to pay it, since all that he has does not suffice. Hence Micah 6:6: what worthy thing shall I offer to the Lord? etc. Therefore, as he had not wherewith to pay, his lord commanded that he should be sold, etc., because when the Lord settles accounts with a man, and the man does not have the means to pay, and considers the justice of God, which is punishment, he commands that he be sold. When he is sold, the price of sin is the punishment: the price is what one receives for it, and so he is sold when punishment is inflicted. Isa 50:1: in your iniquities you were sold. And his wife and children. From his wife he begets children. But the children are works, the wife is concupiscence, or the root of sin. And all that he had, which are the gifts of God. Hos 2:8: I gave her corn, and wine, and oil, and multiplied her silver and gold, etc. He is therefore punished for his wife, and children, and the gifts given to him. Wis 14:9: but to God the wicked and his wickedness are hateful alike. Ps 108:9: may his children be fatherless, and his wife a widow. But that servant falling down, besought him, saying. Here the mercy of the lord is set forth. And first, that which provokes mercy is presented: for what greatly provokes mercy is prayer. Hence when a man feels himself in danger, he should have recourse to prayer. Sir 21:1: son, have you sinned? Do not do so again, but for your former sins pray that they may be forgiven you. Moreover, his humility is commended; likewise his discretion is commended; likewise his justice. His humility, because falling down. Ps 101:18: the Lord has had regard for the prayer of the humble. Hence he besought him. Origen writes he prayed to him. Likewise, his discretion is touched upon, because he did not ask that the whole debt be forgiven, but only asked for time; hence he says: have patience with me, i.e., give me time, so that I may be able to make satisfaction. So Job asked, 10:20: let me alone a little, that I may lament my grief. Likewise, his justice is touched upon: and I will pay you all. Ps 50:21: then shall they lay calves upon your altar. Likewise, the compassion of the lord who remits is presented: and the lord of that servant being moved with pity, let him go, and forgave him the debt. Hence it is not the sorrow of the penitent that causes the remission, but the mercy of the Lord; hence Rom 9:26: so then it is not of him who wills, nor of him who runs, but of God who shows mercy. And the lord being moved with pity, etc. Note that the Lord gives more than a man would dare to ask: as it is said in that prayer: "you who exceed the merits and desires of your suppliants." Hence he let him go, i.e., absolved him, and forgave him the debt of sin. For contrition can be so great that it remits the whole debt. There follows the ingratitude: but when that servant had gone out, etc., and five things are presented which aggravate his ingratitude. First, it is aggravated by the time, because if it had happened after nine or ten years, it would not be surprising; but because he sinned on the same day, he becomes ungrateful; just as the sinner who, when his sins have been forgiven, returns to sins on the same day. Hence it says going out; James 1:24: for he beheld himself, and went his way, and presently forgot what manner of man he was. Likewise, by dissimulation, since in the consideration of the Lord he was humble, but going out, he immediately showed what he was. 3 Kings 22:22: I will go forth, and be a lying spirit in the mouth of all his prophets. Likewise, it is shown from the kinship, since he found one of his fellow servants. Sir 28:3: man to man reserves anger, and does he seek remedy of God? Likewise, from the smallness of the debt, because he owed him a hundred pence; hence the difference was in number, because the first owed ten thousand: and in weight, because the second owed pence and the first talents. Hence the sins committed against God are both more numerous and more grievous than the sins committed against man, which are light, because they are from weakness; hence the difference in gravity is like that between talents and pence. For it would be more grievous to strike the king than one servant. Likewise, his cruelty in exacting is indicated, because he took him, because he dragged him into court and harassed him and throttled him, and would not let him breathe. Likewise, from his cruelty, because he was unwilling to forgive. Hence first the supplication of the debtor is presented; secondly, his cruelty, at but he would not, etc. Note that all the things that the first servant did before the Lord, this one did before him; hence falling down he besought him. Above it says he prayed, here he besought, because above he rendered the honor due to God; but here it is the honor due to man: therefore it says he besought. But nothing availed him; hence it says but he would not. Prov 12:10: the bowels of the wicked are cruel. And he cast him into prison, i.e., into tribulation, till he paid the debt, i.e., for the purpose of paying the debt. Prov 6:34: the anger and fury of a man will not spare in the day of revenge. And his fellow servants seeing. Here four things are touched upon. First, the reprobation of this sin is presented; secondly, the reproach of the sin on the part of God, at then his lord called him; thirdly, the punishment, and his lord being angry, delivered him to the torturers; fourthly, the similitude is applied, at so also shall my heavenly Father do to you, etc. He says therefore and his fellow servants seeing, etc. For we see that if one member suffers, the others have compassion; hence seeing a man afflicted, they naturally have compassion for him. Ps 118:158: I beheld the transgressors, and I pined away. Hence they were grieved. Rejoice with them that rejoice, weep with them that weep, Rom 12:15. And they came and told their lord, i.e., they implored divine justice. The Lord has heard the desire of the poor; your ear has heard the preparation of their heart, Ps 10:17. Consequently, the reproach is set forth: then his lord called him, etc. The Lord calls through death. Job 19:16: you will call me, and I will answer you. And he said to him. First he reproaches his wickedness; secondly, the benefit conferred; thirdly, he recalls what he ought to have done. He says therefore you wicked servant. Above, when he owed him, he did not address him with reproach; but now, when he did what he should not have done, he said you wicked servant; because that man should sin is human; but that he should persist is diabolical. I forgave you all the debt. Here he reproaches the benefit conferred, which he had not done above. Should you not then have had compassion also on your fellow servant? As if to say: you received great things, and you are unwilling to bestow small ones? And his lord being angry, etc. And first he treats of the punishment, through which separation from God occurs. When above the Lord commanded that he be sold, he did not say that he was angry, because admonitions are not from divine justice, but from mercy; but the reproach is from the anger of God. Prov 19:12: as the roaring of a lion, so also is the anger of the king. Secondly, because he is subjected to demons; hence he delivered him to the torturers. Sir 33:14: he will repay them according to his judgment. Likewise, the perpetuity of the punishment is touched upon, till he paid all the debt; and this will be forever. For if the punishment should not cease until satisfaction of the debt is made, and no one without grace can make satisfaction, he who departs without charity will not be able to make satisfaction. So also shall my heavenly Father do to you. Here he applies the similitude. The Father is God, as above, 6:9: Our Father, who art in heaven. He will do to you, i.e., he will not forgive your sins, if you forgive not everyone his brother from your hearts. Here he seems to suggest that sins once forgiven return, as Origen holds, that forgiven sins return in some cases, such as in apostasy. Likewise, if one is sorry for having repented. But this does not seem to be the case, inasmuch as the remission derives its efficacy from the sacraments: therefore sins both manifest and hidden are forgiven; however, they are said to return through ingratitude.


19—1
Mt 19:1-20
1. And it came to pass when Jesus had ended these words, he departed from Galilee and came into the coasts of Judea, beyond Jordan. 2. And great multitudes followed him: and he healed them there. 3. And there came to him the Pharisees tempting him, saying: Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause? 4. Who answering, said to them: Have ye not read, that he who made man from the beginning, made them male and female? And he said: 5. For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife, and they two shall be in one flesh. 6. Therefore now they are not two, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let no man put asunder. 7. They say to him: Why then did Moses command to give a bill of divorce, and to put away? 8. He saith to them: Because Moses by reason of the hardness of your heart permitted you to put away your wives: but from the beginning it was not so. 9. And I say to you, that whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication, and shall marry another, committeth adultery: and he that shall marry her that is put away, committeth adultery. 11. Who said to them: All men take not this word, but they to whom it is given. 12. For there are eunuchs, who were born so from their mothers womb: and there are eunuchs, who were made so by men: and there are eunuchs, who have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven. He that can take, let him take it. 14. But Jesus said to them: Suffer the little children, and forbid them not to come to me: for the kingdom of heaven is for such. 15. And when he had imposed hands upon them, he departed from thence. 16. And behold one came and said to him: Good master, what good shall I do that I may have life everlasting? 17. Who said to him: Why askest thou me concerning good? One is good, God. But if thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments. 18. He said to him: Which? And Jesus said: Thou shalt do no murder, Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness. 19. Honour thy father and thy mother: and, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. 20. The young man saith to him: All these have I kept from my youth, what is yet wanting to me?

Above it was shown how one must come to eternal life by the common way; here he teaches how one must come by the way of perfection, which is treated with respect to two things: with respect to continence, and with respect to voluntary poverty. Regarding the first he does two things. First he treats of the arrival; secondly of continence, at his disciples said to him etc. Regarding the first he does three things. First the testing by the Pharisees is presented; secondly, Christ's solution; thirdly, the objection against the solution. The second at who answering said to them; the third at why then did Moses command to give a bill of divorce? Regarding the first, three things: first, the place is described; secondly, the occasion for testing; thirdly, the testing itself. He says therefore and it came to pass, because his word is deed. For he spoke, and they were made: he commanded, and they were created (Ps 32:9). When he had finished these words, namely about avoiding scandal, he departed from Galilee and came into the borders of Judea beyond the Jordan. Judea is sometimes taken for the whole land which the Jews inhabit; sometimes for the land which fell to the lot of the tribe of Judah, and so it is distinguished from the others, and so it is taken here. For it was necessary to pass through Judea for one who wished to go to Jerusalem, which was in the tribe of Benjamin on the borders of Judea. But why did he depart from Galilee? For three reasons. To give preachers an example that one must preach not only in one place but in many; hence Luke 4:43: to other cities also I must preach the kingdom of God. Likewise because the time of the passion was now approaching, therefore he wished to draw near to the place where he was to suffer. Ephesians 5:2: he delivered himself for us, an oblation and a sacrifice to God for an odor of sweetness etc. Or he wished to return to the Jews to signify that in the end he would turn to convert the Jews. And great multitudes followed him. It is a sign of the devotion of the crowds, because they followed him as children follow a father going abroad. John 10:27: my sheep hear my voice; and he healed them. Hosea 6:1: he will strike and he will heal us. Sometimes the Lord healed, sometimes he worked signs. Signs in order to strengthen them, as in Acts 1:1: Jesus began to do and to teach. Someone might think, because he passed over to the Jews, that he had abandoned the gentiles; therefore, to indicate that he had not abandoned them, he says great multitudes followed him, i.e., to salvation, because when they were a wild olive, they were grafted in and made an olive tree (Rom 11:17). Or that they followed beyond the Jordan signifies that through baptism sins are forgiven. And the Pharisees came to him tempting him. And in this they are reproved: because while the crowds followed, the Pharisees were plotting. Jeremiah 5:5: I will go to the great men, and will speak to them. Hence they approached saying, is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause? In them there appears first a malicious cunning, because they came to Christ to bring a charge against Christ; for either he would say that a wife should be put away, or not. If he said yes, he would seem to contradict himself, because he was a preacher of chastity. If he said no, we will accuse him, because this is against Moses the lawgiver. As Chrysostom says, they are convicted of incontinence, because if one gladly hears talk of separation from a wife, he is incontinent. Hence because they were speaking about divorce, they showed themselves to be incontinent. The Lord had given a cause for which a wife might be dismissed, namely on account of uncleanness; but they were asking not only about this cause, but whether for any cause whatsoever. Hence they wanted to have the free power of dismissing a wife. Therefore the answer follows: who answering said to them. The Lord gives the best manner of responding: because when someone asks in order to learn, the truth should be told at once; but to one who asks in order to bring a charge, the truth should not be said immediately, but first certain things should be said that cannot be denied. Therefore the Lord first inquires about the law; hence first he takes up the words of Scripture; secondly, he shows how they are relevant to the question; thirdly, he draws the principal conclusion. And regarding the first he does three things. First he shows the companionship of male and female, which God instituted; secondly, the affection which he implanted; thirdly, the manner in which he joined them. He intends to prove that the union of male and female was instituted by God. Have you not read that he who made man from the beginning made them male and female? For this is read in Genesis 1:27: and God created man to his image and likeness. This is not to be understood as some understood it, that first he made man male, and afterwards female, and then separated them; but first he made one man, and in him he made that from which the woman would come. But why did the Lord will it to be done in this way, namely that the multitude of men should come from man and woman? I answer, so that it would be signified that the form of marriage is from God. Likewise so that they would love each other more. But then Chrysostom asks why he does not always do it this way, that man and woman are born at the same time. He answers that if it were so, marriage would seem to be a necessity. And because the Lord wills that using marriage be lawful, or not using it, and that it not be necessary, he first created male and female, to signify that marriage was lawful; afterwards, however, he allowed a male to be born without a female, and conversely, so that they would have the free choice of both using marriage and not using it. According to this, a twofold error is excluded. For some said that marriage was not from God: and this is excluded, because if he made them male and female, and it is clear that he made nothing in vain, therefore neither any of these things, and not except for the companionship of marriage. Others said that if man had not sinned, God would not have made woman, but rather men would have been multiplied in another way; but this is nothing, because they were created before sin. And he says in the singular male and female, so that one man should have one woman. For this cause a man shall leave father and mother. Here he presents the affection which he implanted. And he said. Who said? He who made them. But this does not seem right, because it seems that Adam said it. Augustine says that the Lord sent a deep sleep upon Adam and took one of his ribs. This sleep was an ecstasy; hence there he revealed many good things; hence the Lord also revealed to him what is said here; hence above at 10:20 it was said: for it is not you who speak, but the spirit of your Father who speaks in you. Because therefore Adam spoke at God's command, it is said that God spoke; hence 2 Esdras 4: a man leaves his father, who nourished him. And cleaves to his wife. What is the reason? A brother and sister are born of one, and they separate; but a husband and wife are from different families, and yet they do not separate. Chrysostom says that this is from divine ordinance. Likewise, naturally every cause has a return to its effect, as sap from the root to the branches; hence fathers love their children more than conversely; therefore husband and wife, although they are from different families, are nevertheless united in one effect. And the two shall be in one flesh. Jerome says: namely in the flesh of offspring. And this is the fruit of marriage. Chrysostom explains: in one flesh, i.e., in one carnal affection, just as in spiritual affection there is unity, as in Acts 4:32: and the multitude of believers had but one heart and one soul. Or the two shall be in one flesh, i.e., in one carnal act. The Philosopher says that man and woman in that act are always related in such a way that just as active and passive power are always joined in an effect, so in that act action and passion are joined. Therefore now they are not two, but one flesh. Then he draws the principal conclusion: what therefore God has joined together, let no man put asunder, because it was done by God's will. If it is from God, man cannot separate; because if God joined, let God separate. For separation can be made by God or by man: and this either for pleasure, or to have some other woman, and this does not avail; or by mutual consent, so that one may serve God more freely, and so it is from God. They say to him: why then did Moses command to give a bill of divorce, and to put away? Here their objection against the general law is presented: for they reveal what was in their mind. Why then did Moses command to give a bill of divorce and to put away? Moses did not command putting away, but indirectly wished to prohibit it, because Moses willed that a wife should not be put away unless a bill of divorce were given. And this pertained more to prohibition, because the bill was not made except through a public hand; hence he referred them to the wise men, that they might see if they had cause why they should put them away. And he said to them. Here he answers the objection. And first he presents the answer; secondly the confirmation, because the Lord proves that a wife should not be put away from the authority of God, which is greater; therefore against the authority of God there is no authority of Moses. But against this: did not the Lord give the law through Moses? See, as the Apostle says in 1 Corinthians 7:25: concerning virgins I have no commandment of the Lord, but I give counsel. Hence sometimes he was saying what he had received from the Lord, sometimes from his own divinely inspired judgment: so also Moses. But this he permitted, not because he had heard it from the Lord, but from divine inspiration, yet not confirmed by authority. Because of the hardness of your hearts he permitted you to put away your wives. They had said that Moses commanded; but he did not command, but permitted. Concerning their hardness, Acts 7:51: stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart and ears, you always resist the Holy Spirit. Here there is usually a question, whether those who put away their wives sin mortally. Some said that those who put them away sinned mortally. For permission is taken in four ways. Something is said to be permitted when the contrary is not commanded, as a lesser good is permitted because a greater good is not commanded, as the Apostle says in 1 Corinthians 7:6: I speak by way of indulgence. Likewise sometimes by the privation of prohibition; and so venial sins are permitted. But sometimes by the privation of impediment: and so all the evils that are done in the present life are sometimes also said to be permitted, because punishment is not applied. Therefore certain things were permitted to the Jews which were mortal sins, because punishment was not inflicted on them. But this has a place in worldly matters: for so we see that according to human laws simple fornication is not punished; hence if the Old Law only looked to the present life, the solution is good. But because although according to the letter it pertains to the present life, yet according to the substance it pertains also to eternal life, Exodus 15:25: I gave them my precepts; and the Lord says to the young man below in the same chapter: if you wish to enter into life, keep the commandments; therefore others say that it would have been poorly provided for that people if they did not know what was a sin, since nevertheless it is written, Isaiah 58:1: declare to the people their sins. Therefore Chrysostom says that he removed from the sin the guilt of sin. And although it was something disordered, he did not wish it to be imputed to them as guilt, as the Lord commanded Hosea to take a wife of fornication: hence the permission was not from a precept, but to avoid a greater evil. But from the beginning it was not so. Hence it was something actual, not instituted from the beginning: hence for many years no one put away his wife. And I say to you etc. Here he introduces the law. First for the husband; secondly for the wife. He says therefore whosoever shall put away his wife etc. But fornication is excepted. But see that fornication is twofold, namely corporal and spiritual. Hence one can put away for either, as is found in 1 Corinthians 7:11: if one is an unbeliever and the other a believer, the believer can put away the unbeliever. It should be noted that by no subsequent impediment can the bond of marriage be dissolved, because it signifies the union of Christ and the Church: hence since the union of Christ and the Church cannot be dissolved, neither can the union of marriage. But on account of fornication one can be separated from the common life, and he ought not to keep her with him, lest he seem to be a consenter to the wickedness; but for other faults he cannot, as for drunkenness. Likewise if she wishes to lead a man to unbelief, he can put her away. But why is mention made more of corporal fornication than of spiritual? Because it is against the fidelity of marriage: and faith need not be kept with one who breaks faith. Another reason is one which Origen gives, because above at 5:32 the Lord said, he who puts away his wife, excepting the cause of fornication, makes her to commit adultery, and therefore he gives her an occasion for committing adultery; but after she has sinned, he does not give her an occasion for committing adultery, and therefore afterwards he can put her away, but not before. And he who shall marry another, commits adultery. But why not, unless he marries another? Because the same thing is bound by those things by which it is loosed. Hence when a man has a separated wife, and no other, the hope still remains that they can be reunited, either through a similar fault, or through a consent of minds; but when he has married another, then he has totally separated his heart and consent from her. Another reason is that if apart from fornication he could put away his wife, it would sometimes happen that a man would impute a crime to his wife, so as to be separated from her and joined to another; therefore the Lord willed that he should not have another. Hence he expressly forbids that a man should have different wives, because having dismissed one and taken another, he commits adultery. And he who shall marry her that is put away, commits adultery. Here he sets forth the law regarding the woman: hence he does not wish that a dismissed wife have a husband. But why does he forbid the man from contracting with her, and not the woman? I answer that women are more headlong toward evil. Jeremiah 3:3: you have had the forehead of a harlot. Therefore by this prohibition she would be headlong into greater evils. Therefore he commands the man not to contract, but does not forbid the woman. But what then? Was it not lawful for a woman who was repudiated to take another husband? Some say no, because the bond still remained: and they cite what is found in Deuteronomy 24, that she could not return to the former husband, because she was defiled; but if she had not sinned, she could return. Others say that she could marry another, but not this one, because if she could return to him, he would more easily repudiate her. What then do you say, that she is defiled? I say that she is defiled to him, because she cannot return to him. Or it can be understood of legal uncleanness, because a priest could not have her. His disciples say to him: if the case of a man with his wife be so, it is not expedient to marry. After the Lord treated of the indissolubility of marriage, here he treats of the perfection of the continent: and regarding this he does two things. First he presents the opinion of the disciples; secondly the opinion of Christ, at who said to them etc. He says therefore the disciples said: if the case of a man with his wife be so, it is not expedient to marry. They were moved to say this because they had heard that a wife could not be dismissed except for one cause, although many other causes make marriage burdensome, such as some uncleanness, as leprosy and the like; so that what is said in Sirach 25:23 is fulfilled: it is better to dwell with a lion and a dragon than with a wicked woman. Likewise it brings much care; 1 Corinthians 7:34: if a virgin marries, she thinks about the things of the world. Therefore from this they argue that it is expedient for every man not to marry; therefore the Lord tempers this, because it happens that something is better in two ways: either simply or in a certain respect; so continence is fitting for some, but not for others: because, as the Apostle says in 1 Corinthians 7:9, it is better to marry than to burn. Who said to them: he approves the opinion of the disciples. And first by words; secondly by deeds, at then were little children presented to him. And first he approves continence; secondly he assigns the differences among the continent, at for there are eunuchs etc.; thirdly the difficulty, at he that can take, let him take it. He says therefore who said to them: all men take not this word. You say that it is not expedient to marry: this is true for some, but it is not true for all, because not all have so great a virtue that they abstain; but they to whom it is given, because it is given to some not from their own doing, but by a gift of grace. Wisdom 8:21: I knew that I could not otherwise be continent, except God gave it. For that a man living in the flesh should live apart from the flesh is not of man but of God; 1 Corinthians 7:7: I would that all men were even as myself; but every one has his proper gift from God, one after this manner, and another after that. And because they might believe that all could be continent, therefore he says for there are eunuchs etc. Hence he distinguishes that there is continence in some from nature, sometimes from violence, sometimes from the will. Therefore he touches on three kinds of eunuchs: for some by nature who were born so from their mother's womb. Just as some are born deformed from a defect of the hand, so also some without genitals: and this from God's providence, because if all things happened according to the common course of nature, everything would be attributed to nature, and not to divine providence; hence Wisdom 8:8: she knows signs and wonders before they are done. Likewise some by violence, as those who are castrated by tyrants or barbarians, or who are castrated for the guarding of women. Who were made so by men, whom the cruelty of men castrated, or the care of women. And Jerome says he knows this, because boys were taken and castrated and placed in the house of Nebuchadnezzar. But some by the will, as he says, and there are eunuchs who have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven. Some misunderstood this word, saying that the genitals should be cut off, and certain men are read to have done this, among whom Origen is said to have been. But this has been condemned, and such persons should be separated from the clergy (cap. ex parte, and cap. significavit, extra de corp. Vit.). Hence occasion is given to the error of the Manichaeans, who said that bodily creation was the cause of evil. Likewise occasion is given to the error of the pagans, because some castrate themselves in their sacrifices. Likewise the act is not useful, because such persons, even if they lack the act, are nevertheless not free from concupiscence. Hence Sirach 20:2: the lust of a eunuch shall deflower a young maiden. Therefore it is better for a man to put a bridle on himself than to cut off a member, so as to restrain evil thoughts and desires. Isaiah 1:16: take away the evil of your thoughts from your hearts. Who have made themselves eunuchs, i.e., have given themselves to perpetual chastity, and this for the kingdom of heaven. For sometimes a member is understood by its act, as above at 18:9: if your eye scandalize you, pluck it out and cast it from you. So here the genital members are taken for the act. Hence he castrates himself who dedicates himself to chastity. Or, according to Jerome, those who keep continence were born with a coldness of nature, so that they are not moved to that act. Hence they are called eunuchs on account of the act of eunuchs, which they have on account of the nature they have from the womb. Because some have a certain disposition to some virtue naturally, as Job to mercy, who says in chapter 31:18: from my infancy mercy grew up with me. But some by the will, either through pretense, or taught by heretics, one is made so by men. 2 Timothy 3:5: having an appearance indeed of godliness, but denying the power thereof. But some for the reward of eternal life. The first two, namely those who are castrated either naturally or by violence, do not have the merit of eternal life, but only the third group. But is it true of the first that they do not merit? I say that they merit as to the will, although they do not merit as to the act; because although they cannot do it, they can nevertheless will to be able to do it. He that can take, let him take it. Having set forth the difference of continence, here an exhortation is given, as Jerome says. The Lord does as a general does in an army, who when a city is to be taken says: whoever enters the city, this or that will be given to him, as David said to Joab. So he who can take and be continent, let him take it, and not draw back. The Apostle, 1 Corinthians 12:31: be zealous for the better gifts. But what is it that he says? Is not everyone bound to preserve virginity? It seems so, because man is bound to better things. It must be said that it is not a precept but a counsel, as the Apostle says in 1 Corinthians 7:25: concerning virgins I have no commandment of the Lord, but I give counsel. But what then? Is not man bound to better things? I say that a distinction must be made, namely what is better as to the act or as to the affection. One is not bound to what is better as to the act, but as to the affection, because every rule and every act is determined to something finite and certain: and if one is bound to the better, one is bound to the uncertain. Hence as to exterior acts, because one is not bound to the uncertain, one is not bound to what is better; but as to the affection, one is bound to what is better. Hence he who does not always wish to be better, could not wish without contempt. But what is it that he says, he that can take, let him take it? For either by natural power, and thus no one can; or by the power of grace, and thus anyone can, because it is said in Luke 11:9: ask, and you shall receive. Likewise the grace of God can do all things. I say that the word can includes the power of the will: for there is a firm will and a weak will. For it is certain that a man who has a firm will does not fear many impulses; but when he does not, he falls from an easy impulse. Hence he who can take by the firmness of will, let him take it, and not from nature but from God. Hence we counsel that he who has this from God should take it and be continent. Or he who can according to the opportunity of the time or the condition of the time, as Abraham: hence the celibacy of John is not preferred to the marriage of Abraham. Likewise according to condition; because one who is married cannot be continent; hence some are excluded either by reason of time or of condition. Then were little children presented to him. Here he shows by deed what he had said. And first the offering of the little children is presented; secondly, the zeal of the disciples; thirdly, the satisfaction of Christ. The second at and the disciples rebuked them; the third at but Jesus said to them etc. He says therefore then were little children presented to him. The Lord had commended chastity, and because in little children there is chastity and purity, therefore seeing that purity pleased him, they offered him little children, that he should impose hands upon them and pray. It should be noted that there was a custom that children were offered to elders, and they would bless them and pray, as a sign that blessing is from God. Likewise they had learned that his touch was healthful, because he had cured the leper and many others, and therefore etc. Likewise they offered little children because they believed that whoever was touched by him would henceforth not be troubled by demons; therefore the Church accepted the custom that the sacraments of the Church be administered to little children, so that they might be more strengthened. And the disciples rebuked them. Here the zeal of the disciples is touched upon. But why did they rebuke? Because they believed him as a true man to be wearied by the frequency of people; therefore wishing to spare his labor, etc. Another reason is that they had a high opinion of Christ; therefore it seemed to them that it was unbecoming for little children to approach him. Origen says: because by this it is signified that in the Church there are certain little ones who are uneducated. By the disciples are signified the perfect; hence such persons are displeased when they see little ones, namely these uneducated people, coming to Christ, not knowing that he wills all men to be saved. The Apostle, Romans 1:14: to the Greeks and to the barbarians I am a debtor. Consequently he satisfies both parties. And first the zeal of justice; secondly he satisfies the devotion of those offering. He says therefore let the little children come to me, i.e., the humble, or the lowly; 1 Corinthians 14:20: do not become children in sense, but in malice be children. And forbid them not, namely the lowly on account of their innocence. For the imperfect should not be forbidden from coming to perfection. For the kingdom of heaven is for such. He says for such, not of these, namely of those who are thus pure through innocence. Above at 18:3: unless you become as this little child, you shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. Job 22:29: he that has been humbled shall be in glory. Consequently he satisfies their devotion: when he had imposed hands upon them. By which he strengthens their virtues. Isaiah 40:29: he gives power to the weary. He departed from thence. Sometimes Christ lays on hands and does not depart from thence; sometimes he lays on hands and departs, because some are so strong that they do not fall back. And he called Peter and Andrew and remained with them (John 1:38ff). Because therefore these were still imperfect, and not capable of following, therefore he departed from thence. And behold one came etc. Here he treats of the perfection of poverty; and because the way is twofold, the common way and the special way, such as continence: the first way is the way of salvation, the second of perfection; therefore first about the first, secondly about the second. And first the question is presented; secondly Christ's response; thirdly the exposition of the response. The question is presented: and behold one came and said to him: good master. About this man there is a diverse opinion, because Jerome says that he was perverse of heart: and this is clear, because he went away sad; hence if he had come with a good heart, he would not have gone away sad. Chrysostom says that he was held by the passion of avarice; therefore he could not bear it: and this is clear because he did not come for the sake of testing; for whenever any came to Jesus for the sake of testing, the Lord always responded to their malice: Why do you tempt me? Or something of the sort; but he presents nothing of this here. Hence it is clear that he was not a tempter, but an imperfect man who was approaching God so as to be perfected; Psalm 33:6: come to him and be enlightened. Good master etc. He calls him master, as one who knows: for such should a master be, one who knows. Likewise he calls him good: it belongs to the nature of the good to communicate itself; hence Wisdom 7:13: I communicate without envy. For he is truly good; Psalm 118:68: you are good, and in your goodness teach me your justifications. What good shall I do that I may have life everlasting? He had heard many things about eternal life. Well had he heard, Psalm 36:27: decline from evil, and do good; but in the law he had not heard eternal life promised, but only temporal goods. Isaiah 1:19: you shall eat the good things of the land. Who said to him: why do you ask me? Here he presents the response. First he responds, as is found in Mark, why do you call me good? But here, why do you ask me? Both can be understood. But what Matthew says, why do you ask me? has no difficulty; but according to what Mark says, the Arians adopted the error, saying that the Father is good by essence, the Son by participation; therefore they held the Son to be unequal to the Father. But it should be noted that he says: one is good, God. But by the name of God is understood the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit: hence from this every other creature is excluded, because it is not good by essence. But why does he respond in this way? Jerome says that he responds to the man's mind, who was commending that goodness which is customary in a man; because they adhered more to the traditions of men than of God, as is said above at 15:6: you have made void the commandment of God for your traditions. Therefore he rebukes him, because he was asking of him as of a good man, and not as of God. But what is it that he says, why do you ask me about the good? He says this as knowing his disposition, because he did not have the mind to obey the good, and every temporal good is imperfect and a shadow in comparison with the divine good; Isaiah 64:6: all our justices are as the rag of a menstruous woman. Hence all these goods are from God; therefore if you wish to have them, ask of him: for he alone is good; Psalm 135:1: praise the Lord, for he is good. Therefore have recourse to God. If you wish to enter into life, keep the commandments. For some have imperfect life, some perfect life, and some are totally outside of life, as those who are in sin, or unbelievers, because the just man lives by faith (Heb 10:38). Some therefore have an incipient and imperfect life, as the just in this world; but those have a perfect life who are already in eternal life; hence if you wish to enter into life, keep the commandments, because man is led in through the commandments. Ezekiel 20:11: I gave them my commandments and showed them my judgments. But were the commandments sufficient for salvation? I say no, except through faith in the mediator and through charity; hence the Apostle in Galatians 2:21: if justice be by the law, then Christ died in vain. Likewise Proverbs 7:2: keep my commandments, and you shall live. He said to him: which? There follows the exposition of the response, in which he recounts the commandments. And first he sets forth the commandments; secondly the root, at you shall love your neighbor as yourself. He says therefore Jesus said: you shall not kill etc. And why does he not mention the commandments of the first table? Because he saw him inclined to the love of God; therefore it was not necessary. Likewise these are preliminary to love. And first he sets forth the negative; secondly the affirmative. First he begins from the greater: you shall not kill, which is against life in act; you shall not commit adultery, which is against life in potency; you shall not steal, which is against the goods of the person; you shall not bear false witness, which is against the person. Likewise he sets forth the affirmative: honor your father. Then he sets forth the root: you shall love your neighbor as yourself. Romans 13:8: he that loves his neighbor has fulfilled the law.


19—2
Mt 19:21-30
21. Jesus saith to him: If thou wilt be perfect, go sell what thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven: and come, follow me. 22. And when the young man had heard this word, he went away sad: for he had great possessions. 23. Then Jesus said to his disciples: Amen, I say to you, that a rich man shall hardly enter into the kingdom of heaven. 24. And again I say to you: It is easier for a camel to pass through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of heaven. 25. And when they had heard this, the disciples wondered much, saying: Who then can be saved? 26. And Jesus beholding, said to them: With men this is impossible: but with God all things are possible. 27. Then Peter answering, said to him: Behold we have left all things, and have followed thee: what therefore shall we have? 28. And Jesus said to them: Amen I say to you, that you who have followed me, in the regeneration, when the Son of man shall sit on the seat of his majesty, you also shall sit on twelve seats judging the twelve tribes of Israel. 29. And every one that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands for my name's sake, shall receive an hundredfold, and shall possess life everlasting. 30. And many that are first, shall be last: and the last shall be first.

The young man said to him: all these have I kept from my youth. After the Lord delivered the doctrine of common salvation, here he delivers the doctrine of perfection. And first he delivers the doctrine; secondly the necessity of this doctrine; thirdly the reward of observance. The second at and Jesus said to his disciples; the third at Peter answering etc. And first the occasion for delivering the doctrine is presented; secondly the promulgation; thirdly the effect. The second at Jesus said to him etc.; the third at when the young man had heard the word, he went away sad. The occasion for promulgating this doctrine is the request of the young man. And first he confesses himself an observer of the law; secondly he asks what perfection is, to which he can attain, at what is yet wanting to me? He says therefore all these have I kept from my youth; and he says all, because it does not suffice to do only one unless all are kept; James 2:10: whosoever shall offend in one point is become guilty of all. Likewise he says from my youth; Proverbs 22:6: a young man according to his way, and when he is old he will not depart from it. Hence what is said in Job 23:12 was fitting for him: I have not departed from the way of his lips. But whether he spoke the truth is a question. Jerome says that he lied: which is clear, because immediately before this comes, you shall love your neighbor as yourself. If he had so loved, he would not have gone away sad when the Lord said, go, sell all that you have, and give to the poor. Chrysostom says that he spoke the truth, that he had kept the legal precepts; and this is confirmed by what is found in Mark 10:21, that Jesus looking on him loved him, which he would not have done unless he were good. For there is a twofold way. One sufficient for salvation; and this is the love of God and neighbor with benefit to oneself, without self-harm, according to what is found in 1 Corinthians 8:3: he who loves God is known by him, and this he had kept. The other is of perfection, namely to love one's neighbor with detriment to oneself; and this he had not kept; therefore when it was announced to him, he went away sad. With the first he was not content; therefore he asked, what is yet wanting to me? Everyone is bound to ask this question, according to what is said: make known to me, O Lord, my end, and what is the number of my days, that I may know what is wanting to me. For he alone knows what is wanting to us. Your eyes saw my imperfection (Ps 138:16). Jesus said to him: if you wish to be perfect, go etc. First the pursuit is presented; secondly the way; thirdly, because it is difficult, the reward is presented; fourthly the consummation of perfection. He says therefore if you wish to be perfect, go and sell all that you have, and give to the poor. For we ought to strive toward perfection; Hebrews 6:1: leaving the word of the beginning of Christ, let us go on to things more perfect. But Origen asks: the perfection of the law is love; but he had said you shall love your neighbor as yourself; why then did he say if you wish to be perfect, since he was already perfect? Some say that in certain manuscripts that passage you shall love your neighbor as yourself is not included. And this is clear, because in Mark it is not included. Otherwise it can be said that he said it, but not in this order, because in the Gospel of the Nazarenes it is thus: the Lord said, you shall not kill etc., up to the passage about love. And afterwards follows, all these etc., and then follows, you shall love your neighbor etc. Nevertheless the solution is clear, because love of neighbor is twofold, namely love according to the common way, and love of perfection. Hence he says go and sell all etc., not a part, as Ananias and Sapphira did, as is found in Acts 5:2. And give to the poor, not to the rich. 1 Corinthians 13:3: if I should distribute all my goods to feed the poor. Psalm 111:9: he has distributed, he has given to the poor. And not to one, but to many. But what of this? Would he not immediately be perfect? It seems not, because passions are still in him; therefore he is not perfect in virtue. Origen says that he is immediately perfect, just as those are perfect to whom he distributed his goods. 2 Corinthians 8:14: let your abundance supply their want, and let their abundance be a supplement to your want. Hence the perfection of those passes into him, just as he that receives a prophet in the name of a prophet shall receive the reward of a prophet etc., above at 10:41. Hence the way of perfection is not go and sell all that you have; but only what follows, and give to the poor. Another response is if you wish to be perfect, not that you would immediately be perfect, but you will have a certain beginning of perfection, because unburdened of these things, you will be able more easily to contemplate heavenly things. Augustine says that vigils and such things are instruments of perfection; but in what follows is perfection, and follow me. Hence above at 4:20: Peter and Andrew, leaving all things, followed him. And so also Matthew above at 9:9. But when you give up all these things, the better use is to give to the poor, and in this one's neighbor must be considered. Hence if perfection is not in these things, in what does it consist? It must be said that it consists in the perfection of charity; Colossians 3:14: above all things have charity, which is the bond of perfection. Hence the love of God is perfection, but the relinquishing of things is the way to perfection. And how? Augustine in the book of Eighty-three Questions says that the increase of charity is the diminishing of cupidity; the perfection of charity is no cupidity. Therefore he is perfect in charity who loves God even to the contempt of himself and his own. Hence it is difficult and practically impossible for anyone to possess riches without being enticed by them: and this is clear from Gregory, of whom it is read that when he thought he could better serve Christ in a secular guise, so many things began to spring up against him that he was held not only in appearance, but also in mind. Therefore nothing makes the spirit so free as not being occupied with riches: and this is the way of perfection. Hence it is one thing to be perfect, and another to have the state of perfection. Whoever has perfect charity even to the contempt of himself and his own possesses perfection. The state of perfection is twofold, that of prelates and of religious; but equivocally, because the state of religious is for acquiring perfection; hence to this man it was said: if you wish to be perfect, and if you wish to come to the state of perfection. But the state of prelacy is not for acquiring perfection for oneself, but for communicating what has been acquired: hence the Lord, in the last chapter of John (21:17), said to Peter: Peter, if you love me, feed my sheep; and he did not say if you wish to be perfect etc. Hence such is the difference between the perfection of religious and of prelates as between a student and a master. Hence to a student it is said: if you wish to learn, enter the schools to learn. To a master it is said: teach and bring to completion. Hence the state of the religious is more secure, because ignorance is not imputed to them as it is to a prelate. Hence just as it would be ridiculous for a master to know nothing, so etc. But granted that each does what pertains to him, and makes good use of his office, I say that there is no comparison except as between a student and a master: hence a prelate is in a more perfect state, even if you were to give Elijah or anyone whatsoever. But there is a question: if a prelate is perfect, is he not bound to sell all things? I say that this would follow if in the words go and sell all that you have there were perfection; but there is not, but it is the way and the preamble to acquiring perfection; therefore it is not necessary that he sell what he has. But because it rarely happens that one has perfection together with riches, by one who comes to perfection all things must be relinquished; therefore the Lord gives what is easier. Hence if a prelate were suitable and administered his charge well, I say that he would be more perfect; just as someone can say: I wish to enter the schools to learn, but it is presumptuous to say, when one knows nothing, that he wishes to be a master. Hence Augustine in the City of God: the higher office, without which the people cannot be governed, even if it is decently administered, is indecently sought. Likewise it is one thing to be a prelate and another to be in the state of a prelate. Are parish priests or pastors in the state of perfection? I say that they are not in the state, because they do not constitute a state. Every state is given with solemnity, as the order of the episcopate and religious life. But when a parish is given, it is not given with solemnity; hence they do not have the state of perfection: which is clear, because to some are committed care and administration, and if one has not been promoted, he can give it up and marry, and sometimes has become a religious. But a bishop would not give up the episcopate except with the permission of a superior; a pastor can do so by entering religious life. If, however, he were in a more perfect state, he would now fall from the state, and so would sin: hence he can have perfection according to act, but not the state; because no state is given except with solemnity. Go therefore and sell all that you have, and give to the poor, because through this you will have a great reward, because the reward corresponds to the merit. And you shall have treasure in heaven. In a treasure there are two things, stability and abundance. You shall have a treasure and an abundance of spiritual goods. Psalm 111:3: glory and riches are in his house. Isaiah 33:6: and faith shall be in your times, the riches of salvation, wisdom and knowledge. And come, follow me. Here is the end of perfection. Hence those are perfect who follow God with their whole heart. Hence Genesis 17:1: walk before me, and be perfect. And follow me, i.e., imitate the life of Christ; hence above at 16:24: if any man will come after me, let him deny himself. For imitation consists in the care of preaching, teaching, and having charge of souls. Hence Chrysostom says: it was said to Peter, follow me, namely in taking up the care of the whole world. Job 23:11: my foot has kept to his steps. When the young man had heard the word, he went away sad. His disposition is shown, because he went away sad. This happens when we desire something and cannot have it as we wish; hence this man desired perfection, and he heard what he had to have through it. And because he was covetous, he went away sad. And why? For he had great possessions. Augustine says: he who has given up the will to possess is of great merit, because what he might have had is imputed to him; but of greater merit is it to give up what one has already acquired, because it is more difficult for things already united to be torn apart than things not yet united. And this is clear, because this man, who had possessions, could not be separated from them. And Jesus said to his disciples. Here the reason for the aforementioned doctrine is presented. And first the reason is assigned; secondly he responds to the astonishment of the disciples, at and when they had heard these things, the disciples wondered very much. He says therefore and Jesus said to his disciples etc. The occasion for saying this word was that the man went away sad, because he had said, go, sell what you have etc. A rich man shall hardly enter into the kingdom of heaven: he does not say impossible. And he says rich man, not one who has riches: because some have them and do not love them, but others have them, and love them, and trust in them. Those who have and do not love can enter into the kingdom of heaven. For if this were not so, Paul would not say: charge the rich of this world not to be high-minded, nor to trust in the uncertainty of riches. But one who has and loves, it is difficult, etc. Above at 13:22: the care of this world, and the deceitfulness of riches choke up the word. Proverbs 28:20: he that makes haste to be rich shall not be innocent. Sirach 31:8: blessed is the rich man who is found without blemish, and who has not gone after gold etc. But this is difficult; therefore it follows: who is he, and we will praise him? For he has done wonderful things in his life. He adds something which seems to pertain to impossibility; hence he says and again I say to you, it is easier for a camel to pass through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of heaven. Above the Lord had said that it was difficult for a rich man to enter the kingdom of heaven; here that it is impossible, just as it is impossible for a camel to pass through the eye of a needle. Hence take it that for a rich man who has riches and does not love them, it is difficult; but for one who loves them and trusts in them, it is impossible to enter the kingdom of heaven. For that a camel cannot enter through the eye of a needle is from nature; but that a rich man who loves riches cannot enter the kingdom of heaven is from divine justice; and sooner could all things be overturned than divine justice be changed. Others, like Jerome, say: impossibility is not indicated, but difficulty. In a certain Gloss whose author is unknown, it is found that in Jerusalem there was a gate called the eye of the needle, through which laden camels could not pass: so a rich man cannot enter the kingdom of heaven unless he unburdens himself from the attachment to riches. But it is easier for a camel to be unburdened than for a rich man to put aside this attachment. Chrysostom explains mystically: by the camel are signified the gentiles, who were burdened with the sin of idolatry; by the rich, the Jews; the needle is Christ, the eye of the needle is the passion. Hence it was easier for the gentile people to pass through the passion of Christ than for the Jews, because they could not come except by leaving behind the ceremonies of the law, and this they would not do. Hence a demon was asked what is the graver sin, and he said to have what belongs to another; to whom it was answered: you lie. On the contrary, he says, because other sinners I often lose, but these I do not lose. Or thus, it is easier etc., so that by the rich man we understand the proud; by the camel, Christ; by the eye of the needle, the passion of Christ: therefore it was easier for the camel to pass through the eye of the needle than for the proud man to be humbled. And when they had heard these things, the disciples wondered very much, saying: who then can be saved? Above the Lord assigned the reason for his doctrine; here he responds to the astonishment of the disciples. And first the astonishment is presented; secondly the satisfaction, at and Jesus beholding, said to them. He says therefore and when they had heard these things, the disciples wondered very much, saying: who then can be saved? But here there is a literal question. Since there are more poor than rich, and it is difficult for the rich to be saved, how do they say who then can be saved? The answer is that they understood that he was speaking also about the poor who are rich in desire; because there are more poor who in desire are rich. Likewise they had already been made solicitous for the whole world: therefore that solicitude was pressing upon them which is found in 2 Corinthians 11:28, so that they were anxious as rulers of all creatures. And Jesus beholding, said to them: with men this is impossible etc. Here he responds to their astonishment, saying: with men this is impossible, but with God all things are possible. But what is it that he says? For it seems that free will perishes if it is impossible with men. It is true that man has it of himself that he can sin; but to rise again and to do works of salvation, this he does not have of himself without the help of God's grace: for it is God himself who can do these things. Romans 9:16: it is not of him that wills, nor of him that runs, but of God that shows mercy. Hence Job 42:1: I know that you can do all things, and with you nothing is impossible. Hence according to human power it is impossible for man to be saved, because human power does not change the will; but it belongs to God alone to change it, as is found in Philippians 2:13: who works in us both to will and to accomplish. Consequently he determines concerning the reward of the perfect. And first the question is presented; secondly the response, at and Jesus said to them. Peter had heard poverty praised, and had heard: go and sell all that you have, and give to the poor. He had also heard that it is difficult for the rich to enter the kingdom of heaven; therefore Peter considered that he had done a great thing, because he had left all things; hence he says then Peter answering said to him: behold we have left all things. And because he had heard not only that, go and sell, but further, and follow me etc.; therefore Peter adds and have followed you. Leaving all things does not make perfection, but leaving all things and following Christ, because many philosophers left all things. But Peter had left a boat and a net. But Peter is praised more for his disposition than for what he left, because with such a ready will he gave them up that he would have given up everything if he had had it. Likewise he knew that Christ knew his will; therefore he says behold we etc. By which he gave an example that those who gave up what they had should not be considered to have given up little, even if they had little. And Jerome says that giving up does not make perfection, but following the Lord. And one follows God in many ways. In mind, through contemplation; Hosea 6:3: we shall know and shall follow on, that we may know the Lord. Hence those follow God who have God before their eyes and know God through the mode of contemplation. Likewise one follows the Lord through the observance of the commandments; John 10:27: my sheep hear my voice, and they follow me. Likewise through the imitation of works; Job 33:11: my foot has followed his steps. Likewise through the contempt of oneself and one's own; above at 16:24: if any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me. Likewise through purity of mind and body; Apocalypse 14:4: these are they who were not defiled with women; for they are virgins, and they follow the Lamb wherever he goes. Voluntary poverty disposes to this following. And Jesus said to them: amen I say to you etc. Here he treats of the reward of perfection. And first he presents the reward of the perfection of the apostles; secondly of the perfection of others; thirdly he excludes a certain objection. The second at and every one that has left etc.; the third at and many that are first shall be last etc. He says therefore amen I say to you etc. For because he wished what he had said to be certain, he professes to have spoken the truth by saying amen. And to show that perfection is not in this, go and sell all that you have, but in this, follow me; therefore he says you who have followed me, in the regeneration (...) shall sit on twelve seats etc. Regeneration is twofold. One which is of the spirit, which comes about through grace in baptism, concerning which 1 Peter 1:3: he has regenerated us unto a lively hope. Likewise there is a regeneration of the body: for just as the spirit is regenerated through grace, so also in the resurrection he will raise up our bodies. Philippians 3:21: he will reform the body of our lowness, made like to the body of his glory. Some explain it of the first regeneration, and punctuate thus: you who have followed me in the regeneration, i.e., you have been regenerated through grace, shall sit etc. Chrysostom does it the same way, but does not punctuate thus; hence he says that he promised them a reward in the present, thus: you who have followed me (...) shall sit. The present Church is the faith of Christ. In this Church there are various states of men. And although all virtues are necessary for salvation, yet one is more praiseworthy in the act of one virtue than of another: some in faith, some in chastity, some in charity. And as in the diverse faithful, so also in the apostles, because Peter was the most fervent zealot of faith, but John excelled in chastity; so those who are fervent in faith are the seat of Peter, in chastity of John, and so of the others. But all are seats of Christ, because all the virtues were in him; therefore he promised them that they would be future pastors of the Church. Otherwise, according to Augustine, it is taken of regeneration, namely for the resurrection: amen I say to you, in the regeneration, i.e., in the resurrection, when they shall be called back according to body and soul, you shall sit, namely on the seat of majesty, i.e., you shall have judiciary power, judging the twelve tribes of Israel, because just as God gave judgment to the Son, so it is given to those who have followed him. But what is it that he says, over the tribes of Israel? Will they not judge others as well? Why then does he say more, over the twelve tribes of Israel? It is understood as the whole people of the faithful of the whole world, because the gentiles entered into the fatness of the olive, and were made sharers in the promise made to the fathers. But those who are unbelievers will not be judged: for Gregory says that some are condemned and not judged, as unbelievers; but some are condemned and judged, as those who believed and were perverse. And, as Jerome sets forth, enemies are condemned differently from one who persevered in the faith; because enemies are condemned in their absence, but the others in their presence. Therefore you shall judge the twelve tribes of Israel. Because the apostles lived among the Jews, therefore it is said that they will judge the twelve tribes. And how? By comparison, because they had warned them. They might say: how would we believe that you were God, you who were living among us as a mortal? etc. But the Lord will say: you were wise in the law, and you did not believe; these were fishermen, and they believed. Chrysostom asks what great thing was given to the apostles. Was not this given also to the Ninevites and the Queen of the South? Above at 12:41. Chrysostom says that the very manner shows that the authority of judging was given to the apostles, because those judging with authority judge by sitting, while advocates and accusers condemn by standing; therefore, to indicate that the apostles will judge with authority, he says you shall sit. But of the Ninevites he says, the men of Nineveh shall rise in judgment with this generation and shall condemn it. But here there is a question, because some will be condemned and not judged: so also some will be saved and not judged, as the apostles and apostolic men; but others who are to be saved will be judged, and their merits will be examined. And how will they judge? Some say by comparison. But this is not sufficient, because thus even the Queen of the South would judge. Some say through the judgment of Christ. But this is not sufficient, because thus all the saints would approve. Psalm 57:11: the just shall rejoice when he shall see the revenge. Likewise some say by a certain venerable justice, because the just will be raised up in the air to meet Christ, and will be assessors of Christ. But this too is not sufficient, because he says you also shall sit judging. Some say that they will judge as a book judges: for a book judges because the laws are written there which judge that person; just as the hearts of the apostles and the just, who kept the commandments of God, will be a book condemning them. The dead were judged, the books being opened (Apoc 20:12). But it is more than this, because they will exercise something else. Hence in Psalm 149:6: two-edged swords in their hands. How then will they judge? See. There will be a mental judgment, because by divine power it will come about that all his sins will be recalled to each one's memory. Hence Lactantius was deceived who held that the resurrection will take place before the judgment over a thousand years. This therefore will be a mental judgment, because by divine power the things that each one did will be recalled to memory. But it is not unfitting that someone receive from another a certain light, because the angels receive from God, and men from the angels; therefore it is not surprising that men will be enlightened by the apostles, who will be filled with light; therefore they will not only judge, but other just men will also receive a certain light from them. But Christ and the apostles judge differently, because Christ judges with authority, they as promulgators: just as the law was given through angels, so also the execution of judgment will take place through the angels, because behold they are called angels (Job 36:6: judgment shall be given to the poor) who followed justice and left all things. And why will they judge? One reason is that sins are of the world. Hence those who should judge must be from outside the world, and such are the apostles and apostolic men; hence John 15:19: I have chosen you out of the world. Likewise the Philosopher says that the virtuous man is the judge of all men, just as taste is the judge of all things that can be tasted. Just as therefore one who wishes to taste something gives it to one who has a sound taste to taste: so since the virtuous man has a sound taste, he is the rule of all acts; therefore perfect men will judge as a rule. Likewise another reason is that they are strangers to the world, and therefore follow Christ more fervently. These therefore should judge more, because they grow hot over the things to be contemplated; Psalm 38:4: my heart grew hot within me, and in my meditation a fire shall burn. Also because being more accustomed, they are more fervent. Likewise because they were poor and more abject, and the merit of abjection is exaltation; therefore they will be exalted. Therefore he says you shall sit judging etc. But will Judas judge? No, because these promises are always under a condition; therefore the Lord says you who have followed me etc. Hence whoever has followed and persevered will judge, etc. But if these judge, what will Paul do? If the seats are now full, where then is Paul? Augustine says that by twelve is signified universality, which revolves through seven. For the number twelve arises from the combination of seven, because the number seven consists of three and four, and three times four is twelve, or four times three; therefore by this number is signified the universality of the elect. And every one that has left house or brethren etc. Having presented the reward of the apostles, here he presents that of others: and there are questions here. The first is why he promised the apostles nothing temporal, but to others something temporal, because he shall receive a hundredfold etc. And this is clear, because in Mark it says a hundredfold in the present. According to Chrysostom, something temporal was promised to the apostles, because judgment in the Church of God, as was said before. Or otherwise, because each person is attracted according to what he is drawn to. Hence one who has left the world and the things of the world is not attracted by the things of the world; but others, who are tied to worldly things, are attracted by them. Therefore to the apostles, because they had left everything, he promised nothing temporal; but to the others, because they have an attachment to temporal things; therefore to the apostles he promised judgment. Or, according to Origen, what was said, in the regeneration, this is the reward of those who have left all things for Christ. But someone might say: I do not wish to leave all things for your sake, but I will leave one house, or one field, etc. I say that if you leave something, you will have something; but if everything, you will be a judge. But there is another question. He said house, and about this there is no doubt; but he says father or mother etc. He who commands father or mother to be left commands a sin. Likewise he himself commanded that a wife not be put away, that parents be honored. It must be said that in these two things are considered: natural affinity, and this should not be despised, but one should do good to them if they are in need. But sometimes they draw one back from the service of God: and then they are like a scandalizing member, and then that member must be cut off; and therefore he commanded these to be left. Likewise another reason is that the Lord foresaw the time of future persecution, that brother would rise against brother; therefore he wills man to be separated from them. Another question is when he says he shall receive a hundredfold etc., how it is to be understood. Some said that the saints will rise before the judgment for a thousand years, and then Christ will have a complete kingdom: and then he who left a house will have a hundredfold. Jerome rejects this, because he will not have a hundred fathers, etc. Likewise a shameful thing is signified, because he will not have a hundred wives. Therefore Augustine says that it is to be understood with respect to spiritual things. Hence the Lord chose us poor in this world and heirs of the kingdom: hence it is understood of the grace of God, which outweighs everything you leave, and infinitely; therefore he puts the finite for the infinite. Hence he shall receive a hundredfold, i.e., something which is worth a hundredfold. Origen says that it is also to be understood literally. You leave a field; from the providence of God it will come about that you will find many at your service; hence what is said in 2 Corinthians 6:10 will be fitting for them: as having nothing, and possessing all things. Likewise you will find brothers, i.e., all spiritual men. Likewise besides this, eternal life; John 10:27: my sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me, and I give them life everlasting. Consequently he introduces an incidental remark: and many that are first shall be last, and the last shall be first. Those who leave something for Christ, or everything, if they live negligently, will they have this reward? I say no, because they have taken it up imperfectly, and will not be first but last. Or otherwise, because they might say you who have left all things etc., we will judge in this way. Those who were first through pride and exaltation are last. Origen says that it can be understood of those who come to Christ and live tepidly; afterwards others come who are fervent, and by their fervor surpass the others. Or he calls first those born of Christians, who are made last in comparison with others who were from among the gentiles or Jews. Or it can be referred to men or angels; because those who were first in the order of the angels were made last through sin; and the last, i.e., men, will be made first and higher.


20—1
Mt 20:1-16
1. The kingdom of heaven is like to an householder, who went out early in the morning to hire labourers into his vineyard. 2. And having agreed with the labourers for a penny a day, he sent them into his vineyard. 3. And going out about the third hour, he saw others standing in the marketplace idle. 4. And he said to them: Go you also into my vineyard, and I will give you what shall be just. 5. And they went their way. And again he went out about the sixth and the ninth hour, and did in like manner. 6. But about the eleventh hour he went out and found others standing, and he saith to them: Why stand you here all the day idle? 7. They say to him: Because no man hath hired us. He saith to them: Go ye also into my vineyard. 8. And when evening was come, the lord of the vineyard saith to his steward: Call the labourers and pay them their hire, beginning from the last even to the first. 9. When therefore they were come that came about the eleventh hour, they received every man a penny. 10. But when the first also came, they thought that they should receive more: And they also received every man a penny. 11. And receiving it they murmured against the master of the house, 12. Saying: These last have worked but one hour and thou hast made them equal to us, that have borne the burden of the day and the heats. 13. But he answering said to one of them: friend, I do thee no wrong: didst thou not agree with me for a penny? 14. Take what is thine, and go thy way: I will also give to this last even as to thee. 15. Or, is it not lawful for me to do what I will? Is thy eye evil, because I am good? 16. So shall the last be first and the first last. For many are called but few chosen.

Above, the Lord treated of the attainment of the kingdom through the way of common salvation and through the way of perfection; and because some believe they will arrive undeservedly, they are therefore repelled. And first, those who intend to come on account of the antiquity of time; secondly, those on account of carnal origin. The second is at and Jesus going up to Jerusalem, etc. The first, then, is set forth under the parable of the householder and the hired workers. First, he sets forth the parable; secondly, he draws the conclusion to which the parable is directed, at so shall the last be first, and the first last. The parable has two parts. First, he treats of the hiring; secondly, of the remuneration. The second is at and when evening had come, etc. Regarding the first, four hirings are set forth, which are invitations of workers to labor. The second is at and going out about the third hour, etc. The third is at and again he went out about the sixth hour, etc. The fourth is at but about the eleventh hour he went out. Regarding the first, he touches on three things. First, the one hiring is mentioned; secondly, those hired are set forth; thirdly, the manner of hiring. The second is at who went out early in the morning to hire laborers. The third is at and having made an agreement, etc. This householder is God, whose household is the whole world, but especially the rational creature; and he is called a householder from the likeness of governing. Wisdom 14:3: but you, father, govern all things by your wisdom. Who went out early in the morning to hire laborers into his vineyard. Here he treats of those hired. First, it is asked what the vineyard is, who the workers are, why they are hired. What this vineyard is: according to Chrysostom, it is justice, and as many virtues as it produces, so many branches it sends forth. Song of Songs 8:12: my vineyard is before me. Gregory says: the vineyard signifies the holy Church. Isaiah 5:7: the vineyard of the Lord of hosts is the house of Israel. And the various branches. The workers, indeed, are all who descended from Adam, hence all men. Genesis 2:15: the Lord placed Adam in Paradise to work and to keep it. For each one ought to work justice and cultivate it and have care for his neighbor. Sirach 17:12: God commanded each one concerning his neighbor. Likewise, prelates are workers. Isaiah 61:3: and they shall be called the mighty ones of justice in it, the planting of the Lord unto glory. They are called hired workers because they ought to work for their reward, and are like hirelings. Job 7:1: the life of man upon earth is a warfare, and his days are like the days of a hireling. For just as a hireling does not receive his wages immediately but waits, so we in this life. But for one to be a good hireling, he must labor for the advantage of his master: thus if we labor in the vineyard of the Church, we ought to refer everything to God. Hence, 1 Corinthians 10:31: do all things for the glory of the Lord. Likewise, first he cultivates and afterward he eats; and so it is necessary that we first cultivate and prepare the salvation of others, and afterward seek temporal things. Above, chapter 6:33: seek first the kingdom of God, and all these things shall be added unto you. Luke 17:8: gird yourself and serve me while I eat and drink, and afterward you shall eat and drink. Likewise, thirdly, it is required that he be occupied in labor the whole day; thus the cultivator of the Lord's vineyard should spend little time on what pertains to himself, but it is necessary that we spend all our time in the service of God. 1 Corinthians 15:58: abounding in the work of the Lord always. Likewise, he is ashamed to appear before his master unless he has done well; so also one ought not to appear here before the Lord except with a good work. Exodus 23 and 34:20: you shall not appear before me empty. But let us see what morning means. The whole time of this world is one day. Psalm 89:4: a thousand years are as yesterday which is past. The different hours are the different ages. The first is from Adam to Noah, and in that time the Lord admonished men both through messengers and through apparitions to go into the vineyard of justice. Or it can be said that the whole life of a man is one day. The morning of this day is childhood. For childhood is green like grass; hence some are called from childhood, as Jeremiah, Daniel, and John the Baptist were called from childhood. Therefore he says, who went out early in the morning, etc. Next, the manner of hiring is determined; hence he says, and having made an agreement with the workers for a denarius a day. By this denarius is signified eternal life, because that denarius was worth ten ordinary coins. Likewise, it had impressed upon it the likeness of the king. Hence, what is signified by this denarius consists in the observance of the Decalogue. Above, chapter 19:17: if you will enter into life, keep the commandments. Likewise, it bears the likeness of God. 1 John 3:2: when he shall appear, we shall be like to him. Next, he treats of the second hiring: and going out about the third hour, etc. If we take one day as the whole course of the world, just as the first hour signifies the time from Adam to Noah, so the second from Noah to Abraham. Before the promises were made concerning Christ, then through the angels he admonished many, and he also had many who admonished others. But if we take the life of one man, the third hour is adolescence; for just as at the third hour of the day the sun begins to grow warm, so in adolescence the sun of intelligence begins to shine. Likewise, it then begins to grow hot. James 1:11: the sun rose with a burning heat. And he found these in the marketplace and idle. This marketplace is the present life. A marketplace is a place where disputes are conducted; a marketplace is where things are sold and bought, and it signifies the present life, which is full of disputes, buying and selling. 1 John 5:19: the whole world is seated in wickedness. And these were idle, because they had already lost part of their life; for idle are called not only those who do evil, but also those who do not do good. And just as the idle do not attain their end, so neither do these. The end of man is eternal life; therefore, whoever works in the manner he ought will have it, if he has not been idle. Sirach 33:29: idleness has taught much evil. And he said to them: go you also into my vineyard. Because God rewards according to justice. 1 Samuel 26:23: God will reward according to justice. With these he did not agree upon a denarius. Why with the first, and not with these? The reason is, according as it refers to the age of the world: because Adam was going to sin, he could therefore be excused if he had not known his remuneration; but he knew, because he had tasted. Likewise, he who has better senses, truth is more clearly known to him. Since, therefore, Adam had better senses, truth was more clearly known to him. But with the others he did not agree, because he always pays more than he promises. Isaiah 64:4 and 1 Corinthians 2:9: eye has not seen, besides you, what you have prepared for those who love you. Likewise, the first were hired for the whole day. Therefore they ought to have the full wage; for this reason a denarius for the day is promised to them, which will be the full reward. But the other does not give his whole life to God; therefore he does not agree with him, because it could be that he will work more fervently, and thus will be rewarded more; or so negligently that he will not merit. Therefore he says, and whatever is just I will give you, because if they recover the time lost, they will have the full reward. 1 Corinthians 3:13: every man's work shall be manifest, for the day of the Lord shall declare it. Likewise, he invited the first to go, but these went of their own accord; because in children there is no discretion, and therefore if they do some good, it seems to be more from the Holy Spirit than from discretion; but in adolescence a man is moved by his own counsel. Likewise, of the first it is said that he sent them; of these, that they went of their own accord. And again he went out about the sixth and the ninth hour. According as the day is called the age of the world, so the sixth hour was from Abraham to David, and the ninth from David to Christ. But why does he join two hours? Because at that time the people were divided, namely, the Jewish and the Gentile peoples. Hence it can be said that the sixth hour is youth, because just as at midday the sun is at its perfection, so is man in youth. The ninth hour is old age; and he joins these two because the manner of living is the same in both. But about the eleventh hour he went out. The fourth hiring is set forth; and he does three things. First, he rebukes; secondly, he excuses; thirdly, they are invited. The second is at they say to him: because no man has hired us. The third is at go you also into my vineyard. He says, therefore, but about the eleventh hour he went out. The ninth hour is the time of Christ. Hence, 1 John 2:18 says: little children, it is the last hour. And Hebrews 1:1: God, who at sundry times spoke of old to the fathers by the prophets, last of all in these days has spoken to us by his Son. Isaiah 52:6: behold, I who spoke, am here. Or it can be called old age, or decrepit age, because some persist in sin until decrepit age. Psalm 89:6: in the evening let it fall and grow dry and wither. And he found others standing. He found others in the marketplace; these, not so. The reason is, according to the Philosopher, that there is a difference between adolescents and the elderly, because adolescents are entirely in hope, while the elderly are not in hope but in memories. Hence the former are found in the marketplace as though wishing to acquire; but these are found standing, as though not wishing to acquire but to preserve what has been acquired. Likewise, he saw the first and did not rebuke them; but he saw these and rebuked them, because the former are still weak, and passions dominate in them, and therefore they are to be excused for not spending their time in the service of God; but the elderly abound in good sense, and therefore he rebukes them: why do you stand here all the day idle? Proverbs 12:11: he who pursues idleness is very foolish; and 28:19: he who pursues idleness shall be filled with poverty. There follows their excuse: they say to him: because no man has hired us. If we refer this to the state of the world, these signify the Gentile people, who did not serve God but idols. But they are excused, because they did not have prophets as the Jews did. Hence, Psalm 147:20: he has not done in like manner to every nation, and his judgments he has not made manifest to them. Or according as it refers to the age of man, it signifies that some are not given the occasion of returning to God until old age. And the reason is that all things have their time. Or it can happen from the divine dispensation, because to those who love God, all things work together unto good, Romans 8:28. Hence the Lord knew that if he had called them before, they would not have stood firm. They are therefore hired when they consent, and they rise again more efficaciously. Hence he says, go you also into my vineyard. Hence, although they are decrepit, he still wills all men to be saved, 1 Timothy 2:4. Likewise, to the first he promised a reward, but to these he did not, because it was owed to the former since they served him from the morning; but to these it is owed from mercy alone. Wisdom 4:13: being made perfect in a short time, he fulfilled a long time. And when evening had come, etc. Here he treats of the remuneration. And first is set forth the remuneration; secondly, the murmuring; thirdly, the response. Regarding the first, he does two things. First, the time is set forth; secondly, the person commissioning; thirdly, the person to whom it is committed. The time is set forth: and when evening had come, etc. And this can be understood either of the end of life or of the end of the world. Psalm 29:6: in the evening weeping shall have place, because the light of the world fails. And he says evening, because in this world the judgment will take place. The lord of the vineyard said to his steward. The lord is the whole Trinity. He said to his steward, i.e., to Christ. And there is given to him the power of raising up, the power of judging, and the order of judgment is indicated. The power is indicated: call the workers, i.e., raise the dead. John 5:28: all who are in the tombs shall hear the voice of the Son of God. The power of judging: pay them their hire, i.e., be their judge. Hence he gives him the power of judging. John 5:27: he gave him power to execute judgment, because he is the Son of man. Next, the order is indicated: beginning from the last even to the first. And this can be referred to the age of the world. Beginning from the last, namely, from those who have been imbued with the sacraments. Hence a greater grace was given to them than to the first. Ephesians 3:5: which in other generations was not known, as it is now revealed to his holy apostles. Hence it was more abundantly conferred upon them, although some individual persons in the Old Testament had greater grace in some respect. John 7:39: as yet the Spirit was not given, because Jesus was not yet glorified; not that the Holy Spirit had not been given, but because at that time it was more abundantly given. Or it can be referred to the age of man, because those who are in decrepit age die sooner and are sooner rewarded. Or it can be that from their fervor they recover what was previously lost, as we read of the thief. As to both interpretations, Chrysostom says that what a man does more liberally, he does from mercy rather than in any other way; therefore a certain gracious favor and joy is designated. Luke 15:10: there shall be joy in heaven upon one sinner doing penance. Then follows the execution: when they came who had come about the eleventh hour, whether Christians, or men in decrepit age, they received each a denarius. The Apostle says, 1 Corinthians 3:8: every man shall receive his own reward according to his own labor. But when the first also came (do not refer this to the time of the world, because they would be the Jews), they thought that they should receive more, because they had more in the other world. And they also received each his denarius, because they had their individual robes. But what is this? Will not all have glory equally? I say that in one respect the retribution will be equal, in another respect not; because beatitude can be considered with respect to its object, and thus the beatitude of all is one; or with respect to participation in the object, and thus not all will participate equally, because they will not see as clearly. John 14:2: in my Father's house there are many mansions. And it is like the case where many go to a river, and one carries a larger vessel than another: the river exposes itself entirely, yet not all carry away equally; so whoever has a soul more expanded by charity receives more, etc. Sirach 11:24: the blessing of God hastens to the reward of the just, and in a swift hour his process bears fruit. And having received it, they murmured against the master of the house, saying: these last have worked but one hour, etc. Above, the remuneration was set forth; here, the murmuring of some is set forth. But here there is a twofold question, because he says that those who received each their denarius murmured. By the denarius is understood eternal life. Is it to be believed that anyone would murmur after receiving his reward? It does not seem so, because then there would be sin there, as is stated in 1 Corinthians 10:10: neither murmur. Chrysostom says that the force of the statement is not in what is said but in why it is said. Hence it should be understood that the remuneration will be so great that, if it were possible, they would murmur. Or it can be understood in this world. Gregory says that this murmuring is nothing other than the deferral of remuneration, because the saints who came last received their reward immediately, but the first waited a long time. Hence, 2 Corinthians 6:13: having the same recompense, as I speak to children, be you also enlarged, etc. Hence the former murmur because they did not receive immediately; but the latter do not, because they received at once. Hilary and Jerome say thus: sometimes Scripture speaks of the whole number of the people, sometimes from the person of the good, sometimes of the wicked; as in Jeremiah 26:8, that all the people rose up against him, and all the people freed him. Here, all the people is taken for part of the people. Thus, in the first time some were good, and not all; therefore something is attributed by reason of the good, something by reason of the wicked; not that they murmured then, but before, because the Jewish people murmured against the Gentile, that he should be made equal to them. There is also another question. What does it mean that he says, who have borne the burden of the day and the heat? Because they did not bear more than the time they lived, and modern people likewise. What, then, is meant? A threefold answer is given. The first response is that hope deferred afflicts the soul. Some at the beginning of the world bore the burden, because they knew that their retribution was being deferred; therefore they are said to have borne the burden of the day. Or it can be referred to the Jews, who bore the burdens of the Law, concerning which burden Peter says, Acts 15:10: this is a burden which neither we nor our fathers were able to bear. But the Gentiles did not bear such a burden, because they were not subject to the Law. Or, according to Gregory, because the first men lived for a longer time -- for they lived nine hundred years -- therefore they bore a heavier burden. But he answering said to one of them. Here the reproof is set forth. And first, he shows his justice and his mercy; secondly, the equity of the remuneration. Regarding the first, three things. First, he denies injustice; secondly, he adduces the agreement; thirdly, he adduces the retribution that was made. He says, therefore, but he answering said to one of them -- and add: and to all, because all had the same cause -- he said: friend. He calls him friend because he had drawn him to himself. Deuteronomy 4:37: he chose their seed after them. I do you no wrong, because what is mine I give to this one, not what is yours; therefore I do you no wrong. Job 8:3: does the Almighty pervert judgment? Then he recalls the agreement: did you not agree with me for a denarius? I.e., for obtaining salvation. Genesis 15:1: I am the Lord, your reward exceeding great. Take what is yours, i.e., what you have by my promise, and go, into glory. 2 Timothy 1:12: I know whom I have believed, and I am certain that he is able to keep that which I have committed unto him against that day. Some explain it thus: take what is yours, i.e., damnation for your murmuring, and go into eternal fire. But this cannot be, because he says that they received each their denarius. Next, he sets forth the mercy bestowed, saying, but I will that to this last also I should give even as to you. And regarding this, he does two things. First, he sets forth the mercy; secondly, the power to show mercy. But I will that to this last, i.e., the Gentile, I should give even as to you. Romans 3:9: what then? Do we excel them? No, not so. But they could say, you cannot. On the contrary, he says, or is it not lawful for me to do what I will? Because it is lawful for anyone to do his will with what is his own. For if he were a debtor to another, it would not be lawful for him to do so; likewise, if he were under another; but he is the Lord, and therefore he can give more. For a steward cannot give anything except according to merits; but a king can give without merits. So God, who is Lord of all, can do so. Psalm 113:11: he has done all things whatsoever he willed. Romans 9:19: who resists his will? Here it should be noted that in what is given from mercy there is no respect of persons, because with what is purely mine I can give to whomever I wish without respect of persons. Hence he says, is your eye evil because I am good? It is evident that the preceding murmur did not arise from any defect of the Lord, but from mercy shown to another; therefore, from mercy and goodness. But he is properly wicked who grieves over goodness. Therefore he says, is your eye evil because I am good? Because toward you I showed justice, toward another, mercy? It is evident, however, that this proceeds from goodness. And above, 6:22: if your eye be single, your whole body shall be lightsome. On the goodness of the Lord, Psalm 72:1: how good is God to Israel, to those who are of a right heart. So shall the last be first, and the first last. Here he draws the conclusion for which the whole parable was introduced. And first, he sets forth the conclusion; secondly, he removes a false opinion. He says, so shall the last be first. This can be read in two ways, according to Chrysostom: i.e., the last shall be made equal to the first, so that there will be no difference; and this corresponds to what was said, that each received his own denarius, nor will there be any difference according to time. Or otherwise, i.e., those who are last shall be first. Deuteronomy 28:44: the stranger shall be over you, and shall be the head, and you the tail. Or, some who were first, through negligence will become last; and this corresponds to the preceding, because they began from the last. But someone could say: will not all the first be saved? He says: many are called, but few are chosen, because all who believe by faith are called; but those are chosen who do good works, and these are few, as above, 7:14: narrow is the way that leads to life, and few there are who find it.


20—2
Mt 20:17-34
17. And Jesus going up to Jerusalem, took the twelve disciples apart and said to them: 18. Behold we go up to Jerusalem, and the Son of man shall be betrayed to the chief priests and the scribes: and they shall condemn him to death. 19. And shall deliver him to the Gentiles to be mocked and scourged and crucified: and the third day he shall rise again. 20. Then came to him the mother of the sons of Zebedee with her sons, adoring and asking something of him. 21. Who said to her: What wilt thou? She saith to him: say that these my two sons may sit, the one on thy right hand, and the other on thy left, in thy kingdom. 22. And Jesus answering, said: You know not what you ask. Can you drink the chalice that I shall drink? They say to him: We can. 23. He saith to them: My chalice indeed you shall drink; but to sit on my right or left hand is not mine to give to you, but to them for whom it is prepared by my Father. 24. And the ten, hearing it, were moved with indignation against the two brethren. 25. But Jesus called them to him and said: You know that the princes of the Gentiles lord it over them; and that they that are the greater, exercise power upon them. 26. It shall not be so among you: but whosoever is the greater among you, let him be your minister. 27. And he that will be first among you shall be your servant. 28. Even as the Son of man is not come to be ministered unto, but to minister and to give his life a redemption for many. 29. And when they went out from Jericho, a great multitude followed him. 30. And behold two blind men sitting by the way side heard that Jesus passed by. And they cried out, saying: O Lord, thou son of David, have mercy on us. 31. And the multitude rebuked them that they should hold their peace. But they cried out the more, saying: O Lord, thou son of David, have mercy on us. 32. And Jesus stood and called them and said: What will ye that I do to you? 33. They say to him: Lord, that our eyes be opened. 34. And Jesus having compassion on them, touched their eyes. And immediately they saw and followed him.

In the preceding part, the Lord repelled those intending to come to glory on account of the antiquity of time; here he repels the one who intends to come on account of carnal origin. First, then, the occasion of the petition is set forth; secondly, the petition; thirdly, the response. The occasion was the announcement of Christ's passion. And first, he announces the place; secondly, the passion; thirdly, the resurrection. He says, and Jesus going up to Jerusalem, etc. Above, at 19:1, it was said that having left Galilee he came into Judea, and he did not go up to Jerusalem immediately, but afterward when the passion was imminent. Hence he says, and going up, i.e., when he was on the point of going up. Jerusalem was a high place. He took the twelve disciples apart, etc. And why does he say apart? For two reasons. First, because he wished to show them great things, and therefore they were not to be communicated to all. Above, 13:11: to you it is given to know the mystery of the kingdom of heaven. Likewise, to avoid scandal, because men who were not yet perfect would have turned away from him if they had heard of his death; and women would have been provoked to tears. Likewise, it should be known that Judas had not yet conceived his wicked plan; therefore the Lord did not expel him from the company. And he said to them: behold, we go up to Jerusalem, etc. Here is noted the firmness of his resolve; hence behold, i.e., I am of the same resolve and of the same will, because I do not change. Sirach 27:12: a fool is changed as the moon, but a wise man continues as the sun in his wisdom. Likewise, it was by his own will. Isaiah 53:7: he was offered because it was his own will. He indicates the place, because Jerusalem. Luke 13:33: it is not fitting that a prophet perish outside of Jerusalem. And why? Because it was the place of the Law and of the priesthood, and both were fitting for Christ; because just as a true priest ought to offer sacrifice for the people, so also Christ offered a victim for the world. Likewise, through his passion he acquired his kingdom. Likewise, Jerusalem is interpreted as "vision of peace." Colossians 1:20: making peace through the blood of his cross, both as to the things that are on earth and the things that are in heaven. Next, the passion is foretold. And he frequently recalled his passion, in order to bring it back to memory. And he touches on three things pertaining to the passion, because he suffered from a disciple the betrayal -- and the Son of man shall be betrayed, namely, by a disciple. Concerning this betrayal, see below at 27:10, and Psalm 40:10: he who ate my bread has greatly supplanted me. Likewise, from the chief priests and the Scribes, the condemnation; hence, and they shall condemn him to death. Job 34:17: how can you condemn him who is so just? Wisdom 2:20: let us condemn him to a most shameful death. And they shall deliver him to the Gentiles, because the Jews delivered him into the hands of the Gentiles. Hence Pilate said: your own nation and your chief priests have delivered you to me. And he touches on three things that they did to him, against the three things that men most desire, namely, honor, rest, and life. Against honor, he was mocked; hence he says, to be mocked. Jeremiah 20:7: I am made a derision all the day; and Psalm 37:12: my friends and my neighbors have drawn near and stood against me. Against rest, he was scourged; hence, and to be scourged. Isaiah 50:6: I have given my face to those who struck me, and my cheeks to those who plucked them. Likewise, against the third, he was killed; hence, and to be crucified. Philippians 2:8: Christ became obedient for us unto death, even the death of the cross. Then he treats of the resurrection: and the third day he shall rise again. This, however, God the Father did. Hence, Acts 2:24: whom God has raised up, having loosed the sorrows of hell, inasmuch as it was impossible that he should be held by it. And on the third day. According to Augustine, it was signified that his single death destroyed our double death. Hosea 6:3: he will revive us after two days, and on the third day he will raise us up. Then came to him the mother of the sons of Zebedee. Here the occasioned petition is set forth. And first, the petition is set forth in general; secondly, it is made explicit, at but they, etc. He says, therefore, then came to him the mother of the sons of Zebedee. These sons were John and James; their mother was Salome; hence Salome is a woman's name. In Mark it is stated that the sons made the request; here it is stated that the mother did; but the truth is that the mother asked at the prompting of her sons. Adoring, because she asked with humility; for she knew that a humble prayer always pleases God. Psalm 101:18: he has had regard to the prayer of the humble. And Judith 9:1: and prostrating herself before the Lord, she cried to the Lord. And asking something to be given from him: i.e., I beg you to give what I wish. And this petition is not to be admitted, and whoever grants such a thing grants it foolishly. We read of Herod that he granted this to the daughter of Herodias, and did not revoke it. Solomon, however, granted it to his mother; but because he was wise, he revoked his incautious promise. Therefore Christ, who is wiser than these, was unwilling to grant it unless the request was expressed. Above, 12:42: and behold, a greater than Solomon here. Therefore there follows the explication of the petition: and he said to her: say that these my two sons may sit, the one on your right hand, and the other on your left, in your kingdom. But there is a question: whence had this woman conceived this idea? She had heard about the passion and the resurrection; hence she had conceived something carnal, that immediately with glory he ought to be in Jerusalem; therefore she wished to ask for preeminence for her sons. Likewise, she had heard that the twelve were going to judge; therefore she wished to set her sons above the others, and thus she understood it literally. And it should be known that James and John were honored more by Christ after Peter; therefore they wished to exclude Peter. Chrysostom says otherwise, that she asked for something spiritual, and in this she was to be praised, because mothers ask more for temporal things than spiritual things. Hence, if a mother sees her son sinning, she does not grieve as much as when she sees him sick. Hence by the right hand spiritual things are signified, and earthly things by the left. Or we can understand by the right and left the active life and the contemplative life; therefore she asks that these sons be perfected in both lives. Song of Songs 2:6: his left hand is under my head, and his right hand shall embrace me. But Jesus answering, said. Here the response is set forth; then the murmuring of the others, at and the ten hearing it, were moved with indignation against the two brothers. And regarding the first, he does three things. First, he rebukes their foolishness; secondly, he examines their readiness, at can you drink the chalice that I shall drink? Thirdly, he repels the petition, at to sit on my right or left hand is not mine to give to you. But what is this? They did not ask, but the mother did. The Lord knew that she was asking at their prompting; therefore he answers them, just as above at 16:23 the Lord had said to Peter: you do not know what you are saying. You know not what you ask; as if to say: you ought not to ask for temporal things, but for spiritual excellence. Or, if they understood it spiritually, they were asking to have preeminence over every creature, because to sit at the right hand befits no creature, as is stated in Hebrews 1:13: to which of the angels has he ever said: sit on my right hand? Hence, to sit at the right hand exceeds every creature. Or otherwise, according to Hilary: you know not what you ask, because I have already granted you what you ask, since it was said above at 19:28: you shall sit on twelve thrones, etc. Or otherwise: you know not, because I have called you to the right, and you ask that one be on the left? Or, the devil, just as through a woman he had drawn man to the left, wished to draw these men back to the left through a woman; but he could not do this, since salvation was accomplished through a woman. Or you know not, because you contend about the reward without preceding merit. Therefore you should consider that one does not come to the reward except through merit; therefore I wish first to examine you, whether you can suffer, etc. Hence he says, can you drink the chalice that I shall drink? Here he examines them and gently provokes them to suffering, because he calls the passion a chalice. Of this it is said in Psalm 115:13: I will take the chalice of salvation; and there follows: precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his saints. And it is called a chalice because it inebriates. Likewise he says, that I shall drink. 1 Peter 2:21: Christ suffered for us, leaving you an example that you should follow his steps. They say to him: we can. And why do they answer thus? For three reasons. First, from love for Christ, because they adhered to Christ so closely that death could not separate them from him, as Peter said below at 26:35: even if I should have to die with you, I will not deny you. Likewise, from ignorance, because they did not consider their own strength; for those to whom something seems easy before the fact fail in the very act. Likewise, they spoke from desire of obtaining what they had asked. Hence they believed they would immediately obtain what they sought, and therefore they readily concede: we can, and this from desire. Next, he repels the petition. And first, he foretells the future passion; secondly, he responds to the petition. He says, therefore, you shall indeed drink my chalice. But what of this? It is true that James drank it; hence in Acts 12:2: and he killed James, the brother of John, with the sword. But John died without the chalice of suffering. But it should be said that he did not drink it unto death, but he was scourged, placed in oil, and banished. Likewise, he suffered many punishments, and thus he was not exempt from the drinking of the chalice. But to sit on my right hand. Here he responds to the petition for glory. If the Lord had said, "I will give it to you," the others would have been saddened. If he had refused, they themselves would have been made sad. Therefore he said: but to sit on my right hand or on my left is not mine to give to you, but to those for whom it is prepared by my Father. From this text the Arians argued that the dignity of the Father and the Son is not equal. Jerome and others explain that he gives together with the Father. Hence he means to say, it is not mine to give to you, as if to say: the eminence of dignity is not given to the person, but to merit, and this according to divine predestination. 1 Corinthians 2:9: eye has not seen, nor ear heard, neither has it entered into the heart of man, what things God has prepared for those who love him. John 14:3: if I go and prepare a place for you, etc. Hence, since the Father prepares, he himself also prepares. Or it is not mine to give to you without merits, but to persons who acquire it by merit; but it is mine from predestination, which is mine from my Father. And Augustine says thus: Salome was the sister of the mother of Christ; and because they believed they could obtain their request through a person more closely related, they therefore believed that he ought to give it to them because they were related to him according to the flesh. But in him, in one person, there were two natures. Hence he says, it is not mine, namely, according to the power which I have from the Father; therefore I will give according to what my Father has disposed. And the ten hearing it, were moved with indignation against the two brothers. Above, the Lord repressed the indiscreet petition of the disciples; here, the indignation of the others is set forth. And first, the indignation is set forth; secondly, it is restrained by word; thirdly, by deed. The second is at but Jesus called them to him and said; the third is at even as the Son of man is not come to be ministered unto, but to minister. It should be considered that just as from a certain pride the two brothers wished to be superior, so from a certain pride the others were indignant. Proverbs 1:10: among the proud there are always contentions. But why against the two brothers? Because they themselves did not ask, but the mother did. But the disciples understood from the Lord's words that the mother had asked at their prompting. But why were they not indignant before? Chrysostom says that they reverenced their master; hence they waited for the master's verdict. But when they heard the master rebuking, then they became indignant. Next, he reproves them. And first, he sets forth the example of the Gentiles; secondly, he teaches that the example is not to be followed, at you know that the princes of the Gentiles lord it over them; thirdly, he sets forth what is to be imitated, at it shall not be so among you. He says, therefore, but Jesus called them to him, giving an example of humility. Above, 11:29: learn of me, because I am meek and humble of heart. And he said: you know that the princes of the Gentiles lord it over them. Among the Jews, the Gentiles were abominable, as is stated above at 18:17: let him be to you as the heathen and the publican. Hence he strikes horror into them: the princes of the Gentiles lord it over them, so as to indicate that this example is not to be imitated. But it should be noted that there is a twofold preeminence, namely, of dignity and of power; and he touches on both when he says, the princes of the Gentiles lord it over them, etc. Those are princes who by their office are set over others. But what is this? Is it evil to exercise lordship? To exercise lordship is sometimes said of presiding; and it is not taken in that sense here. Sometimes it is taken correlatively with respect to a slave; hence it is the same as to subject someone to oneself in a servile manner; and it is taken in that sense here. For princes were instituted for this purpose: to procure the good of their subjects. But if they wish to reduce them to servitude, then they abuse their office, because they use free men as slaves; for a free man is one who exists for his own sake, a slave one who exists for another's sake. And because this was customary among the Gentiles, and still is among some, therefore he says, the princes of the Gentiles lord it over them, i.e., they reduce their subjects to servitude. Ezekiel 22:27: her princes in the midst of her are like wolves ravening the prey. Likewise, some have preeminence not in dignity but in power, as certain nobles. And it is customary that those who have power do not use it for benefit, but they exercise power over them, namely, for oppression, not for justice. But the Lord does not wish that custom in his Church; therefore he says, it shall not be so among you, i.e., no one should be among you as a dominator. 1 Peter 5:3: neither as lording it over the clergy. But whoever. Against these two things he sets two things: but whoever will be the greater among you; and this refers to the second statement, namely, and they that are the greater exercise power over them; i.e., let anyone who desires to hold presidency in the Church of the Holy Spirit be as a minister. 1 Peter 4:10: as every man has received grace, ministering the same one to another, as good stewards; so that the more you have, the more you spend it on useful things. Therefore, whoever will be the greater among you, i.e., in the Church, let him be your minister, i.e., let him minister to the needs of others. As for what is said, the princes of the Gentiles lord it over them, he says: and whoever will be first among you shall be your servant; i.e., if anyone desires to hold primacy in the Church, let him know that this is not to have dominion but servitude. For it belongs to a servant to devote himself entirely to the service of his master; so the prelates of the Church owe everything they have, everything they are, to their subjects. 1 Corinthians 9:19: whereas I was free as to all, I made myself the servant of all. 2 Corinthians 4:5: and ourselves your servants through Jesus. Hence, according to Chrysostom, this is a pitiable thing. So therefore it has been said that one should not act according to the custom of the Gentiles. Since, therefore, they could say, whom shall we follow? He says, follow me; and he shows himself a minister, saying, even as the Son of man is not come to be ministered unto, but to minister. But on the contrary: is it not stated above at 4:11 that the angels came and ministered to him? Hence, John 12:2 says that Martha ministered. I say that although he was ministered to, he did not come for that purpose. But for what? That he himself might minister, i.e., bestow the abundance of glory on others. The Apostle, Romans 15:8: for I say that Christ Jesus was minister of the circumcision. And Luke 22:27: I am in the midst of you as he who serves. But you will say: is he a servant, since he is a prince? Yes. For a servant is one who is taken as a price; and he made himself the price and gave himself as a redemption for many. Hence, he came to minister, and to give his life, i.e., his bodily life, a redemption for many. He does not say "for all," because as to sufficiency, it was for all; but as to efficacy, for many, namely, for the elect. Hence, John 15:13: greater love than this no man has, that a man lay down his life for his friends. Jeremiah 12:7: I have given my dear soul into the hands of her enemies. And when they went out from Jericho, a great multitude followed him. The indignation of the disciples was repressed by word; here he represses it by deed, exercising his ministry toward some. And first, the devotion of others is set forth; secondly, Christ's compassion, at and Jesus stood and called them. Regarding the first: first, the devotion of the crowd is set forth; secondly, that of the blind men, at behold two blind men, etc. He says, therefore, and when they went out from Jericho, great crowds followed him, because many were following; therefore the Lord was solicitous, as a large harvest is the concern of the one gathering it. But according to the mystical sense, Jericho is called a failing, and it signifies the failing of the world. Hence, unless the Lord had come to these failings, men would not have come to him. Hence the crowds followed him, as his sheep. John 10:27: my sheep hear my voice and follow me. There follows the devotion of the blind men: and behold two blind men, etc. And first, the devotion is set forth; secondly, the constancy, at and the multitude rebuked them that they should hold their peace. But here there is a question, because in Luke 18:35 it is read that there was only one blind man who met him, and here it says there were two, who met the Lord as he was leaving Jericho. But Mark agrees with Luke that there was only one, and thus Matthew disagrees with both. Augustine says that this blind man about whom Luke writes was different from these, because he met him before he entered Jericho. But Mark and Matthew say it was as he was leaving Jericho; but that Mark did not say two, as Matthew did, the reason is that one was better known and more famous, and on account of his fame the miracle was more celebrated. And this is clear because he names him Barthimaeus, and in Scripture only very well-known men are named. By these blind men are signified two peoples, namely, the Jewish people and the Gentile people, who sat by the way, which is Christ. Isaiah 30:21: this is the way, walk in it. Or they signify converts from both peoples, who sit by the way, i.e., Christ. John 14:6: I am the way, the truth, and the life. They heard through preaching that Jesus was passing by according to his human nature, in order to undergo death, in order to cure the sick; therefore they cried out, saying: O Lord, have mercy on us, Son of David. The cause of their being heard was not the loudness of voice but the fervor of devotion. Psalm 119:1: in my trouble I cried to the Lord, and he heard me. Likewise, they confess him to be both God and man: God, because they say Lord. Psalm 99:3: know that the Lord he is God. And they ask what is proper to God, namely, have mercy on us. Psalm 144:9: his mercies are over all his works. Likewise, they say he is from the seed of David, and in this they confess his humanity. Next, their constancy is set forth. And first, the impediment is set forth; secondly, the constancy. He says, therefore, and the multitude rebuked them that they should hold their peace, as was possible, because in that crowd some were those who venerated Christ, and these rebuked them because they considered it vile that lowly persons should approach so great a man. But those who disparaged Christ rebuked them because they heard what they did not wish to hear; for they were grieved that they called him the Son of David. Jeremiah 23:5: I will raise up David my servant. Mystically, it signifies that some who are blinded by sin cry out to the Lord: have mercy on us. But the crowd of carnal thoughts and carnal men rebukes them from coming to Christ. Job 20:2: therefore my different thoughts succeed one another, and my mind is carried in different directions. But a man against this ought to be constant and manfully fight and labor, as the Apostle teaches, 2 Timothy 2:3: labor as a good soldier of Christ Jesus. But the word of God is not bound by the words of men; and therefore there follows: but they cried out all the more. And Jesus stood still. Here the Lord's mercy is set forth, and it is shown because he stood still. And why did he stand still? Because the road was stony and full of holes; therefore he wished to stand still, because if they proceeded they could possibly be injured. According to the mystical sense, because by coming into the world he stirred men to petition, but he gave salvation by standing still. Hence through the Incarnation men are prompted, but by him teaching and persevering they are healed. There follows: he called them. But why did he call them? So that others would make way for them; and it signifies those whom the Lord calls through predestination. Romans 8:29: whom he foreknew, he also predestinated. Likewise, he inquires about their will: what will you that I do to you? He did not ask in order to learn, but in order to make it known that he satisfies those who ask piously. Psalm 144:19: he will do the will of those who fear him. They say to him: Lord, that our eyes may be opened. And this is just, that every sinner ask this. Psalm 118:18: open my eyes, and I will consider your wonders. And elsewhere, Psalm 12:4: enlighten my eyes. They confessed him as God by saying Lord, and as man by calling him the Son of David. Therefore he had compassion on them. For he does all things from his mercy. Lamentations 3:22: it is of the Lord's mercies that we are not consumed. He touched their eyes, and immediately they saw. In the fact that he touched their eyes and they immediately saw, the humanity and divinity of Christ are indicated: for that he touched was the work of his humanity; but that he immediately gave sight was the work of his divinity. The Lord himself touches through grace, but illumines through glory. Psalm 143:5: touch the mountains, and they shall smoke. There follows: and they followed him. Hence they were not ungrateful. For many before they have a benefit follow the Lord, but having received the benefit they leave him, contrary to Sirach 23:38: great is the glory of following the Lord.


21—1
Mt 21:1-22
1. And when they drew nigh to Jerusalem and were come to Bethphage, unto mount Olivet, then Jesus sent two disciples, 2. Saying to them: Go ye into the village that is over against you: and immediately you shall find an ass tied and a colt with her. Loose them and bring them to me. 3. And if any man shall say anything to you, say ye that the Lord hath need of them. And forthwith he will let them go. 4. Now all this was done that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, saying: 5. Tell ye the daughter of Sion: Behold thy king cometh to thee, meek and sitting upon an ass and a colt, the foal of her that is used to the yoke. 6. And the disciples going, did as Jesus commanded them. 7. And they brought the ass and the colt and laid their garments upon them and made him sit thereon. 8. And a very great multitude spread their garments in the way: and others cut boughs from the trees and strewed them in the way. 9. And the multitudes that went before and that followed cried, saying: Hosanna to the son of David: Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord: Hosanna in the highest. 10. And when he was come into Jerusalem, the whole city was moved, saying: Who is this? 11. And the people said: This is Jesus, the prophet from Nazareth of Galilee. 12. And Jesus went into the temple of God and cast out all them that sold and bought in the temple and overthrew the tables of the money changers and the chairs of them that sold doves. 13. And he saith to them: It is written, My house shall be called the house of prayer; but you have made it a den of thieves. 14. And there came to him the blind and the lame in the temple: and he healed them. 15. And the chief priests and scribes, seeing the wonderful things that he did and the children crying in the temple and saying: Hosanna to the son of David, were moved with indignation, 16. And said to him: Hearest thou what these say? And Jesus said to them: Yea, have you never read: Out of the mouth of infants and of sucklings thou hast perfected praise? 17. And leaving them, he went out of the city into Bethania and remained here. 18. And in the morning, returning into the city, he was hungry. 19. And seeing a certain fig tree by the way side, he came to it and found nothing on it but leaves only. And he saith to it: May no fruit grow on thee henceforward for ever. And immediately the fig tree withered away. 20. And the disciples seeing it wondered, saying: How is it presently withered away? 21. And Jesus answering, said to them: Amen, I say to you, if you shall have faith and stagger not, not only this of the fig tree shall you do, but also if you shall say to this mountain, Take up and cast thyself into the sea, it shall be done. 22. And all things whatsoever you shall ask in prayer believing, you shall receive.

The Gospel of Matthew was divided above into three parts: in the first, he presents Christ's entry into the world, up to the third chapter; secondly, his progress in the world; in the third, his departure. Having completed the first two parts, here he treats of the third. And it is divided: because first he treats of certain preambles; secondly, of Christ's passion, and this in chapter 26. And first he presents the provocation of the persecutors; secondly, the strengthening of the disciples, and this in chapter 24. He had strengthened the disciples by predicting future events. Then some were provoked by his glory, which they envied; this is treated in this chapter. Others by his knowledge, and this in chapter 22. The first is divided into two parts. Because first he treats of the glory of Christ; secondly, of the indignation of the persecutors, at and when the chief priests and Scribes saw etc. Concerning the first, three things. First, he presents the glory of Christ that was exhibited on the way; secondly, that which was in the city; thirdly, that which he received by his own authority from the temple. The second at and when he had entered Jerusalem etc. The third at and Jesus entered the temple of God. On the way, glory was rendered to him by two groups, namely, by the disciples, and by the service of the crowds. The second at and a very great multitude spread their garments in the way. And concerning the first, three things. First, he presents the command regarding the ministry; secondly, the reason; thirdly, the execution of the command. The second at now all this was done etc.; the third at and the disciples going etc. Concerning the first, three things. First, the place is presented; secondly, the persons to whom it is addressed; thirdly, the command. The place is presented when he says and when they drew near to Jerusalem etc. Gradually the Evangelist narrated Christ's approach to Jerusalem. First he narrated how he had come from Galilee, and how through Jericho, and how there he had given sight to the blind, who were on the borders. Then he says when they drew near to Jerusalem, and had come to Bethphage, to the Mount of Olives. And it is so called, because there are many olives there: and it was one mile from Jerusalem. Bethphage was a priestly village, because the priests served the temple by weekly turns: on the sabbath day, the priest departing from the temple would come as far as there, because he was not permitted to go more than a thousand paces. Those also who went to the temple on the sabbath day would depart from there. Or Bethphage means the same as "house of jaws," because the jaw of the victim was the portion of the priest. Morally, Jerusalem is interpreted as "the vision of peace," and signifies the society of the good. Ps 121:3: Jerusalem, which is built as a city, which is compact together. Hence, wishing to draw near to Jerusalem, he comes through Bethphage, and through the house of confession. Rom 10:10: for, with the heart, we believe unto justice; but, with the mouth, confession is made unto salvation. Bethphage is situated on the Mount of Olives, where there is an abundance of oil. Isa 5:1: a vineyard was made on a horn of oil. By oil is signified mercy, because it has the property of gladdening. Ps 103:15: that he may make the face cheerful with oil. So mercy gladdens: for God loveth a cheerful giver, 2 Cor 9:7. Likewise, oil is useful for lighting lamps. The Lord commanded that the clearest oil be offered to him. Likewise, it is useful for healing pains; and it signifies the grace of the Holy Spirit which heals. Hence it is said (Luke 10:34) that the Samaritan poured in oil and wine. Then he sent two of his disciples, saying to them; and he signified the mission of the apostles into this world. John 20:21: as the Father hath sent me, I also send you. But two, to signify charity, which consists at least between two. Hence elsewhere (Luke 10:1): he sent them two and two. Or it signifies the active and contemplative life. Or two orders of preachers, namely, of the Jews and of the Gentiles. Hence the Apostle (Gal 2:8): for he who wrought in Peter to the apostleship, wrought in me also among the Gentiles. Or two, who were to be sent to the Gentiles, namely, Peter and Philip. And he does three things. First, he commands them on a salutary mission; secondly, he gives a command about salvation; thirdly, about contradicting. He says therefore go into the village that is over against you. Literally, there was a certain village which was opposite, to signify the world into which the Lord sent them. Mark 16:15: going into the whole world, preach the Gospel to every creature. And it will be against them. John 15:19: I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you. He says therefore go into the village that is over against you. He commands something and foretells something. He commands, go etc.; he foretells, and you shall find an ass tied, and a colt with her. Others make no mention of the ass. They found both. Morally, by the ass and the colt are signified men living like brutes, because in this respect they are like beasts; Ps 48:13: man when he was in honor did not understand: he is compared to senseless beasts, and is become like to them. By the ass is signified Judea, by the colt the Gentile people. And why is the Jewish people signified by the ass? Because the ass has three properties. First, because it is a stupid animal, hence it is called asinus, i.e., senseless. So the man who abandons the law of the Lord is senseless. Deut 32:6: O foolish and senseless people. Likewise, it is appointed for burdens; so the Jewish people was burdened with the loads of the law, as Peter said (Acts 15:10): this is a burden which neither we, nor our fathers were able to bear. Likewise, the ass is an ignoble animal; so those are called ignoble who despise the commands of the Lord. But tied, namely, with the bonds of ignorance. Wis 17:17: for they were all bound together with one chain of darkness. Likewise, they were bound with the bond of sin. Prov 5:22: his own iniquities catch the wicked man. Loose them, and bring them to me. Here he introduces the salvation of the people. Loose them from the bonds of ignorance through teaching. Ps 106:14: he brought them out of darkness and the shadow of death. Likewise, loose them from the bonds of sins; hence he said to Peter above (16:19): whatsoever thou shalt loose upon earth, it shall be loosed also in heaven. And in Ps 31:1: blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are covered. Hence these, converting the people, brought them to Jesus. 1 Cor 1:13: was Paul then crucified for you? Isa 66:19: they shall declare my glory among the Gentiles. But, as the Apostle says (Titus 1:9), a bishop must have learning, that he may be able to exhort in sound doctrine: hence what he says, loose them, pertains to doctrine; but what follows, and if any man shall say anything to you etc., pertains to authority. Hence if any man shall say, contradicting, i.e., if anyone should wish to contradict, say that the Lord hath need of them, and forthwith he will let them go. In this is shown the power of Christ, because they would not have released them on account of the apostles, unless this were done by the work of Christ invisibly changing their hearts. Hence he gave them to understand that he himself was God, because it belongs to God alone to change the heart; hence the heart of man is in his hand. Likewise, because he says forthwith, he gives them to understand that just as those released them at once, they too should release at once. Or literally, because he will hold them a short time, and will release them at once, because he needs them only for the day. But there is a question according to the mystical exposition. Is it not said that he has no need of our goods? I say that he has no need except for our necessity and for his glory. Joel 2:32: whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord, shall be saved. Everything that calls upon my name. Now all this was done etc. Here the reason for the command is presented. Lest anyone believe that this was done without reason, he therefore shows the reason: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet etc. This is said through Zechariah (9:9). But the word "that" is taken not causally, but consecutively. For he does not act because the prophet had spoken, but rather the reverse: for Christ is the end of prophecy. Tell the daughter of Sion etc. Announce to the daughter of Sion: this refers to the people of Jerusalem who were subject to Mount Sion. Likewise, it signifies the whole Church, because Sion is interpreted as "watchtower." Announce his doings among the Gentiles, Ps 9:12. The dignity is foretold: behold your king. These Jews had long suffered tyrants; hence they expected a king, as was said (Jer 23:5): a king shall reign, and shall be wise. And he presents four things which commend the dignity of a king; correspondingly, four things which are found in tyrants. First, kinship, because a man is more attached to those who are more closely related. Deut 17:15: thou mayest not make a man of another nation king, unless he be thy brother. Hence he says behold your king. That is, of your own people. But sometimes kings degenerate into tyrants, because they seek their own advantage, which is contrary to the manner of a king; therefore it says he cometh to thee, i.e., for your benefit. Hab 3:13: thou wentest forth for the salvation of thy people, with thy Christ. Meek. Meekness befits a king, because to inflict punishment savagely is an act of ferocity. Prov 20:28: mercy and justice preserve the king. Therefore David was beloved by the people, because he was meek. Likewise, humility is required, because the Lord rejects the proud; therefore he says sitting upon an ass. Above (11:29): learn of me, because I am meek and humble of heart. And the disciples going, did as Jesus commanded them. After the command has been presented, here the execution of the command is presented. And first in general: the disciples going. Behold, the command of obedience is given. Exod 29:35: all the things the Lord hath commanded, we will do. Then in particular: and they brought the ass and the colt. By this is signified that they converted both Jews and Gentiles, as it says (Rom 1:14): to the Greeks and to the barbarians, to the wise and to the unwise, I am a debtor. And they laid their garments upon them. The garments are their virtues. Col 3:12: put ye on therefore, as the elect of God, holy and beloved, the bowels of mercy. They laid on their garments, because they were an example to others, as it says (Phil 3:17): be followers of me, brethren, and observe them who walk so as you have our model. And made him sit thereon. According to the letter it is said that he sat upon both, because upon the hearts of Jews and Gentiles. And a very great multitude spread their garments in the way. After he has treated of the ministry of the disciples, he treats of the glory from the crowds. And first, the glory which they exhibit to him in deed; secondly, that which they exhibit in word, at and the crowds (...) cried out. And first, they spread their garments; secondly, branches from the trees. And why? To do him honor, just as for great men the way is strewn when they come. Likewise, because the way was stony, therefore lest he be hurt, they spread them. According to the mystery, the disciples spread their garments upon the ass, which signify the virtues which they received from God, and these they communicated to Gentiles and Jews. But the garments of the crowds are the legal observances which on account of Christ were dispersed. Phil 3:7: the things that were gain to me, those I have counted loss for Christ. Likewise, by garments, bodies. Rev 3:4: thou hast a few names in Sardis which have not defiled their garments. Those therefore who spread their garments in the way were the first martyrs. Rom 12:19: revenge not yourselves, my dearly beloved; but give place unto wrath. Others cut boughs from the trees. These are the branches which were to bear fruit, by which are signified the holy fathers. He therefore cuts branches who converts them to Christ. Ps 1:3: and he shall be like a tree which is planted near the running waters. And the multitudes that went before and that followed, cried out. Here is presented the honor exhibited to him in word. But by whom? By those going before and those following, namely, by those who were before the coming and after; and both seek salvation, and have it from Christ. 2 Cor 6:13: having the same recompense. The crowds were seeking salvation; hence they cried out saying: hosanna to the Son of David etc. This salvation is begun in the present, and will be perfected in the future. Above (1:21): for he shall save his people from their sins. Hence they said, hosanna etc. Many say that it signifies redemption. But it is the same as "I beseech, save": Anna expresses the affect of one beseeching. Ps 11:2: save me. And they seek this from the son of David. So it is written (Jer 23:5): I will raise up to David a just branch, and it follows, in those days shall Juda be saved. And could he do this because he is the son of David? No, but because he cometh in the name of the Lord. Why? Because he comes confessing the Lord. John 5:43: I am come in the name of my Father, and you receive me not. There is therefore one salvation, deliverance from sins. Isa 35:4: he himself will come and will save us. Likewise, another salvation, by which they are freed from all punishment. Isa 51:8: but my salvation shall be forever, and my justice shall not fail. And this in the highest, i.e., give first salvation on earth, and afterwards in heaven. And when he had entered Jerusalem etc. Here he treats of the glory exhibited to him in the city. And first, the wonder of the crowds is presented: and the whole city was moved, i.e., was in wonder. Isa 60:5: then shalt thou see, and abound, and thy heart shall wonder, and be enlarged. Ps 59:4: thou hast moved the earth, and hast troubled it. Saying: who is this? And it is not surprising that they wonder, because even the angels wondered at his ascension, saying: who is this that cometh from Edom, with dyed garments from Bosra? Isa 63:1. The response is presented: and the people said, this is Jesus the prophet, from Nazareth of Galilee. Prophet signifies the act of proclamation. From Nazareth, because he was reared there, and from there was better known, and therefore was called Nazarene. And Jesus entered into the temple of God, and cast out them that sold and bought. Above the Evangelist showed the glory which was exhibited to Christ on the way, and that in the city; now he treats of the glory in respect to those things which were done in the temple. And three things were done in the temple which pertain to the glory of Christ. Because first he purified the temple; secondly, he healed the sick; thirdly, he opened the mouths of infants. Of these the Evangelist treats in order. Concerning the first: first the visitation of the temple is presented; secondly, the purification; thirdly, the reproof of the Jews. The second at and he cast out all them that sold and bought; the third at he said to them etc. He says therefore and Jesus entered into the temple of God etc. But why, upon entering the city, did he come immediately to the temple? One reason: because he had come as a victim to be immolated; therefore he first came to the place of immolation, and this was the appointed day on which the lamb was to be presented, as it is read (Exod 12:6) that on the tenth day of the moon the lamb was to be presented, which was to be slain on the fourteenth day of the moon. But he was slain on Thursday evening. Therefore the offering had to be made on Palm Sunday. A second reason: because he showed himself to be the son of a revered father, in order to show reverence to his father, he came to his father's house. Mal 1:6: if I be a father, where is my honor? And in this an example of religion is given to us, that when we come to any city, we should first visit the temple. Ps 5:8: I will worship towards thy holy temple. Likewise, he acted as a good physician, who first addresses the cause of the disease. Hence sickness and the cause of spiritual corruption proceeds from the temple, because if the priest is corrupt, the people will easily be corrupted; therefore he first went to the temple, to apply the cure first to the temple. Ezek 9:6: begin ye at my sanctuary. For understanding these things you should know that, as it is read (Exod 23:15), all the sons of Israel were required to appear before the Lord once a year, and they were not to appear empty, but were to offer their oblations. And so it was that those who lived nearby would bring their animals with them, so as to profit thereby. Likewise, because some did not have money, therefore they had money-changers who would lend to those who had none, so that they could not excuse themselves from the oblation. But because it was forbidden that they should lend at usury, therefore they did not receive usury, but small gifts which are called coliba, namely, raisins, or things of that sort. Likewise, because some were poor who could not have large animals, and were not given credit, therefore they had ministers who sold doves and turtledoves, lest anyone lack an oblation. Hence the Lord was not reproving the oblations, but their covetousness. He says therefore and he cast out them that sold and bought, literally. The sellers were the ministers of the priests. Likewise, they had money-changers: therefore he overthrew the tables of the money-changers, and the chairs of them that sold doves, i.e., the seats in which they sat. Mystically, in the temple, i.e., in the Church, are those who strive after temporal gains, who are cast out of the Church: because they that will become rich fall into temptation and into the snare of the devil, 1 Tim 6:9. The money-changers can be called deacons, to whom is given the administration of temporal goods, as it says (Acts 6:2). Hence when they turn the office of dispensation to profit, they ought to be cast out of the Church. By the dove is understood the Holy Spirit; hence those selling doves are prelates selling spiritual gifts, such as ordination, or things of that sort. Acts 8:20: keep thy money to thyself, to perish with thee. Likewise, it can be explained that each person is a temple of God. 1 Cor 3:16: know you not that you are the temple of God? Hence each person should expel from himself buying and selling, so as not to serve God for the sake of riches; likewise avarice, which is signified by the money-changers; likewise the depravity of simony, and also to root out the appetite for simony from the heart, which is signified by the chairs. But here there is a literal question, because it says in John (2:14ff.) that this miracle took place before the arrest of John; but here it says it was near the passion. Augustine says that this miracle was done twice; therefore they are more culpable, since they had been reproved before. Likewise, since he was a man of lowly and humble appearance, how could he do this against the will of the priests and the great men? Jerome says that this is one of the greatest miracles the Lord performed, and that a certain power radiated from his face, by which he terrified men whenever he wished. And he said to them: it is written etc.; here he reproves them. And first in that which pertains to the dignity of the temple; secondly, in that which pertains to its use. It is written, namely (Isa 56:7), my house is a house of prayer. The explanation of this is found in 3 Kings 8:27, where it says, if heaven and the heavens of heavens cannot contain thee, how much less this house which I have built for thee? Hence it is not called the house of the Lord because he corporally inhabits it, but because it is a place appointed for praying to God. Just as a lord has a place where he receives and hears petitions, so the temple is the place where the Lord hears the prayers of the faithful. Our church is especially called a house, because Christ God dwells there corporally in the sacrament. Ps 147:20: he hath not done in like manner to every nation. Hence Augustine in his Rule: let nothing else be done in the oratory, except that for which it is appointed. Then he reproves them regarding its use: but you have made it a den of thieves: because those things which are of religion they turn to profit, and robbers lurk in dens to despoil passersby, and to acquire for themselves what is not their own. And there came to him the blind and the lame. Here is presented what pertains to the glory of Christ with respect to the healing of the sick. The blind who are in the temple signify those who are blinded by ignorance. Isa 59:10: we have groped for the wall as the blind. The lame are those who walk in the ways of the wicked. 3 Kings 17:28: how long do you halt between two sides? And they come to Christ in the temple, and he heals them. And the place befits this action, by which is signified that spiritual diseases are not cured except in the Church. He showed by his deed, because the children cried out, above, blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord. Isa 35:4: behold the Lord will come, and will save us; then shall the eyes be opened. There follows the indignation of the priests, hence he says and when the chief priests and Scribes saw (...) they were much displeased. Of such it is said (2 Tim 3:13): they always advance to worse. And first the reproof is presented; secondly, the inquiry; thirdly, the response. Concerning the first, three things. First, the cause of the indignation is presented; secondly, the indignation itself; thirdly, the confutation. Hence seeing the wonderful things that he did, namely, the blind receiving sight, etc., and no less was the fact that he cast out the buyers and sellers. For seeing these things, they said to him, turning to him, thy testimonies are wonderful: therefore my soul hath searched them, Ps 118:129. Likewise, seeing the children crying hosanna etc., they should have been moved to reverence. Above (11:15): thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them to little ones. Mark 4:12: that seeing they may see, and not perceive. Hence these children praised, but these wise men were indignant and said to him: hearest thou what these say? As if to say, it is not just that a mere man should allow himself to be praised as God. Acts 12:22f.: because Herod allowed himself to be honored as God, therefore he was struck by an angel, and being eaten up by worms, he expired: in which an example is given to us, that if we are praised beyond our merit, we should not tolerate it. But he could not be praised beyond himself, because he was God. There follows the reproof. And first they are reproved in word; secondly, in deed. Jesus said to them, yea. The Lord responds very wisely. They intended that if he should restrain the children, they would have their purpose; if not, they would have an accusation against him. But the Lord responds so wisely that he neither reproved the children, nor did they have grounds for calumny. Hence he said yea, I hear, but they say nothing against me. But David says: out of the mouth of infants and of sucklings thou hast perfected praise. He does not say "thou hast spoken" but thou hast perfected, because the fact that such children praise God is from divine inspiration, for the works of God are perfect, Deut 32:4. Hence not from their own industry, but from the Holy Spirit. Wis 10:21: who maketh the tongues of infants eloquent. But how does he say infants, since such ones cannot speak, and therefore neither praise? I say that they are not called infants on account of their age, but on account of their simplicity, because they are free from malice. The Apostle (1 Cor 14:20): do not become children in sense: but in malice be children. Likewise, they are called sucklings, because they were moved by miracles: to be moved by miracles is, as it were, like milk, because milk is drunk without difficulty; so these were brought to the faith with sweetness through miracles. Heb 5:12: you are become such as have need of milk, and not of strong meat. And leaving them, he went out of the city into Bethania. Here he confutes in deed. And first, by a deed done regarding himself; secondly, by a deed done regarding the fig tree. He says therefore that leaving them, he went out. And that leaving was a sign that they themselves would leave him. Jer 51:9: we would have cured Babylon, but she is not healed. And he passes on to Bethany, to the house of obedience: for there Jesus dwells, as in Rom 6. And he abode there, because he remains in those who obey him. Acts 5:29: we ought to obey God rather than men. And not only in Bethany, but in anyone who is obedient. Hence John 14:15: if any one love me, he will keep my word, and it follows, and we will come to him and will make our abode with him. And in the morning, returning into the city, he was hungry. Here the confutation under a certain figurative action is presented. And first, the action is presented; secondly, the wonder of the disciples. Concerning the first: first, the occasion for working the miracle is presented; secondly, the barrenness of the tree; thirdly, the curse; fourthly, the effect. He says therefore in the morning, returning into the city, he was hungry. By this is signified the concern which he had for the salvation of the Jews. Hence in the morning he comes like a diligent workman concerned about his daily work, just as above (20:1): the kingdom of heaven is like to an householder, who went out early in the morning to hire laborers into his vineyard. He was hungry, both corporally and spiritually, because he always desires to do the will of his Father; John 4:34: my meat is to do the will of him that sent me. Likewise, corporally. But how? Since he was God, he had all things in his power; hence when he willed, he fasted; hence above (4:2): he fasted forty days and forty nights; but when he willed, he was hungry. And seeing a fig tree. But why did he work this miracle on a fig tree rather than another? Because it is a very moist tree. Hence that it immediately dried up was a most evident miracle. And it signifies Judea for two reasons: both because the fig tree produces early figs, which ripen more quickly, and these were the apostles, who were the greatest. Likewise, this fruit has many seeds under one skin, just as under one law there were many. And this tree was by the wayside, i.e., Christ, because it was in expectation, and did not wish to come to the way: for he is the way; John 14:6: I am the way, and the truth, and the life; and Isa 36:21: this is the way, walk ye in it. He came to it. In Mark it says that he came to see if perhaps he should find anything. But what is this? For then it was not the season for figs. It must be said that sometimes Scripture presents something, not because it is so, but on account of some effect: hence he did not come to seek, but he came because of the suspicion of the disciples; hence he came to perform a miracle. He came to it, when he visited Judea. Luke 1:78: the Orient from on high hath visited us. It has leaves, namely, legal observances; but no fruit. So some have a certain appearance of honesty, although they are interiorly evil and perverse. There follows the curse: and he saith to it: may no fruit grow on thee henceforward forever. It seems that he acted unjustly, because it was not the season for figs. Likewise, it seems that he inflicted injury on the owner. But see that, just as the Lord's words are a certain figure, so are his deeds. Sometimes the Lord wishes to manifest his teaching, and then he manifests it in men; sometimes his punitive power, and then he manifests it in other things. Hence he exercised his power there, to show that Judea would be barren, as it says in Rom 11. So sometimes it happens that some who are interiorly evil, but outwardly flourishing, are dried up by the Lord lest they corrupt others. 2 Tim 3:8: men corrupted in mind, reprobate concerning the faith; but they shall proceed no farther. Luke 13:7: behold, for these three years I come seeking fruit on this fig tree, and I find none. Cut it down. There follows the effect: and immediately the fig tree withered away. Ps 21:16: my strength is dried up like a potsherd, because in the time of the disciples Judaism withered, and afterwards the legal observances dried up as the Gospel grew. And they became abominable; the fruitful land was turned into a salt marsh, by reason of the wickedness of them that dwelt therein, Ps 106:34. And the disciples seeing it wondered. Here first the wonder is presented; secondly, the satisfaction of the wonder. He says and the disciples seeing it wondered. Just as men wonder when they see a spirit that seems good, and it quickly withers, so they wondered how it dried up so quickly. And Jesus answering etc. Here he satisfies them. And first by showing the power of faith: hence he says amen I say to you. Above he presented the same teaching, but here he explains it; hence he says if you shall have faith, and stagger not; because faith must be firm without hesitation; James 1:6: but let him ask in faith, nothing wavering. Not only shall you do what is done to the fig tree: for he himself through faith dwells in man, and works in man; therefore, as he himself does, so also does he in whom he dwells. If you shall say to this mountain, take up and cast thyself into the sea, it shall be done. Some say that this never happened. Jerome says that the apostles did many things that are not written. Likewise, if it is not read as done by them, it is read as done by other apostolic men, as Gregory narrates of a certain one, as was said above. Likewise, the Lord did not say that it would happen, but that it could, if need arose; but the need did not present itself. Spiritually, by the mountain we understand the devil. Hence if you shall say to the devil, cast thyself into the sea, i.e., into hell, it shall be so. Or into the sea, i.e., into evil men. Or by the sea, pride. Ps 89:2: before the mountains were made, or the earth and the world was formed; from eternity and to eternity thou art God. Hence if you shall say to the proud man, take up, from the just, and cast thyself into the sea, i.e., into evil men. Or by the mountain, Christ; hence if you shall say to this mountain, i.e., to Christ, take thyself up, namely, from the Jews, and cast thyself into the sea, i.e., into the Gentiles, who are a sea by reason of their turbulence. Acts 13:46: because you judge yourselves unworthy of eternal life, behold we turn to the Gentiles. Likewise, he touches upon the power of faith with respect to prayer: for all things whatsoever you shall ask in prayer believing, you shall receive; above (2:7): ask, and you shall receive.


21—2
Mt 21:23-46
23. And when he was come into the temple, there came to him, as he was teaching, the chief priests and ancients of the people, saying: By what authority dost thou these things? And who hath given thee this authority? 24. Jesus answering, said to them: I also will ask you one word, which if you shall tell me, I will also tell you by what authority I do these things. 25. The baptism of John, whence was it? From heaven or from men? But they thought within themselves, saying: 26. If we shall say, from heaven, he will say to us: Why then did you not believe him? But if we shall say, from men, we are afraid of the multitude: for all held John as a prophet. 27. And answering Jesus, they said: We know not. He also said to them: Neither do I tell you by what authority I do these things. 28. But what think you? A certain man had two sons: and coming to the first, he said: Son, go work to day in my vineyard. 29. And he answering, said: I will not. But afterwards, being moved with repentance, he went. 30. And coming to the other, he said in like manner. And he answering said: I go, Sir. And he went not. 31. Which of the two did the father's will? They say to him: The first. Jesus saith to them: Amen I say to you that the publicans and the harlots shall go into the kingdom of God before you. 32. For John came to you in the way of justice: and you did not believe him. But the publicans and the harlots believed him: but you, seeing it, did not even afterwards repent, that you might believe him. 33. Hear ye another parable. There was a man, an householder, who planted a vineyard and made a hedge round about it and dug in it a press and built a tower and let it out to husbandmen and went into a strange country. 34. And when the time of the fruits drew nigh, he sent his servants to the husbandmen that they might receive the fruits thereof. 35. And the husbandmen laying hands on his servants, beat one and killed another and stoned another. 36. Again he sent other servants, more than the former; and they did to them in like manner. 37. And last of all he sent to them his son, saying: They will reverence my son. 38. But the husbandmen seeing the son, said among themselves: This is the heir: come, let us kill him, and we shall have his inheritance. 39. And taking him, they cast him forth out of the vineyard and killed him. 40. When therefore the lord of the vineyard shall come, what will he do to those husbandmen? 41. They say to him: He will bring those evil men to an evil end and let out his vineyard to other husbandmen that shall render him the fruit in due season. 42. Jesus saith to them: Have you never read in the Scriptures: The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become the head of the corner? By the Lord this has been done; and it is wonderful in our eyes. 43. Therefore I say to you that the kingdom of God shall be taken from you and shall be given to a nation yielding the fruits thereof. 44. And whosoever shall fall on this stone shall be broken: but on whomsoever it shall fall, it shall grind him to powder. 45. And when the chief priests and Pharisees had heard his parables, they knew that he spoke of them. 46. And seeking to lay hands on him, they feared the multitudes, because they held him as a prophet.

And when he had come. Here they reprove him by questioning. And first, the questioning is presented; secondly, the confutation, at Jesus answering said to them. Concerning the first, two things. And first, the questions are presented; secondly, Christ's responses. And first, the question of the Jews is presented; secondly, Christ's, at but Jesus answering said to them: I will also ask you etc. They say therefore, by what authority dost thou these things? He had cast out the buyers and sellers from the temple, and likewise had worked miracles: therefore they ask by what authority he does these things. Chrysostom says that in the world there was a twofold power, namely, royal and priestly: hence as to the first they ask: from where do you profess to have this power? Likewise, as to the second: who gave thee this authority? Do you have it from a priest or from God? For it was the case that sons succeeded their fathers in priestly authority. Who gave it to you? You do not have it from Caesar, not from a priest. Hence Chrysostom says: every man, whatever the opinion someone has about another, esteems him accordingly. Therefore, because they did not have a good opinion of Christ, etc. Or it can be referred to his working of miracles. There is the power of God and the power of the devil. Job 41:24: there is no power upon earth that can be compared with him. Hence, by what authority dost thou these things? God's, or the devil's? But Origen objects that if he were acting by the power of the devil, he would not say so. Therefore he explains it differently, saying that the power of God is manifold: one in general, many in particular, as one for this purpose and another for that. Hence they ask by what authority, i.e., in what degree of power, as about the prophets. For some had one power, others another. According to Chrysostom, when someone asks in order to learn, then the truth should be answered to him; but when he asks in order to test, then he must be reproved and confuted. So the Lord, because he knew they were testing him, said: I will also ask you one thing. The baptism of John, whence was it? From heaven, or from men? Peter baptized, and it is not called the baptism of Peter; and John baptized, and it is called the baptism of John; because in John's baptism everything was done by man; but in Peter's baptism sins were remitted, which could not be done by man. John 1:33: he upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending and remaining upon him, he it is that baptizeth with the Holy Spirit. For although John baptized, he did not do so from himself; hence John 1:33: he who sent me to baptize with water said to me etc. Then the responses are treated. And first, the response of the Jews; secondly, of Christ. It is true that the lesser people believed, but the Pharisees were indignant; therefore, if they said it was from men, their confusion would follow. Likewise, all held John to be a prophet; above (11:7): what went you out into the desert to see? etc. And answering they said: we know not. They lie. Ps 26:12: iniquity hath lied to itself. Then Christ's response is presented: neither do I tell you. In this is contained an example, that from him who will not say what he knows, the Lord hides other things; hence Wis 7:13: without guile I learned, and without envy do I communicate. But what think you? A certain man had two sons etc. Above the Lord suppressed their inquiry by his own question; here he refutes the inquirers. And first concerning disobedience; secondly, concerning malice, and this according to two parables, the second of which explains and clarifies the first. Concerning the first, two things. First, he presents the parable; secondly, the explanation, at Jesus saith to them etc. Concerning the first, three things. First, he commits the judgment to his hearers; secondly, he narrates the event; thirdly, he demands their verdict. He says what think you? It is a powerful testimony that he commits the judgment to his adversaries. Job 6:29: answer, I beseech you, without contention, and judge that which is just. Then he sets forth the event: a certain man had two sons. This man is God; the two sons are two peoples. Sir 33:15: look upon all the works of the Most High: two and two, one against another. Or two kinds of men, the just and sinners. They are not called just in every sense, but those who profess themselves to be just; and sinners not in every sense, but those who do penance. Or these two sons are clerics and laity. It treats therefore of obedience. And first, the command is presented; secondly, the refusal; thirdly, the fulfillment. And coming to the first. The first is the Gentile people, which began from Noah, just as the Jewish people began from Abraham. Likewise, the first is called the nation of the laity, because clerics exist for the sake of the laity, to instruct them. Hence he came to the first, i.e., to the Gentile people, through interior inspiration, or through the manifestation of angels. He said: son, go work today in my vineyard. The vineyard of God is justice. Work therefore in the vineyard, i.e., do works of justice. And he says today, as though for the whole time of your life. And when did he say this? When he inspired interiorly by giving the light of reason. Ps 4:6: many say: who showeth us good things? The light of thy countenance, O Lord, is signed upon us. Then the refusal is presented. But he answering said: I will not. This is nothing other than to despise the commands of God. Job 21:14: the knowledge of thy ways we desire not. After this follows the fulfillment: but afterwards, being moved with repentance, he went. Jer 31:19: after thou didst convert me, I did penance. There follows the disobedience of the second: and first the command is presented, secondly the transgression. He says coming to the other, that is, the Jewish people, or the clergy, or those who call themselves just; he said in like manner. And he answering said: I go, sir. He professes that he will keep justice; hence the Jewish people says: all things whatsoever the Lord shall command, we will do. So also clerics and all religious say. Hence he promised to go. And he went not. Mal 2:8: but you have departed out of the way, and have caused many to stumble, and have made void the covenant, saith the Lord of hosts. Then he draws out the verdict: which of the two did the will of his father? The first did not promise, but he did it; the second promised, but did not do it. Which of these did the will of his father? They answer and say to him: the first, because it is better not to vow, than after a vow not to pay what was promised, Eccl 5:4. And 2 Pet 2:21: it is better not to know the way of truth, than after knowing it to turn back; for therein is a double sin: the sin of disobedience and the transgression of a vow. Then he applies the parable. And first he presents the preeminence of the Gentiles over the Jews, or of the laity over the clergy; secondly, he assigns the reason. He says to them: amen I say to you, that the publicans and the harlots shall go into the kingdom of God before you. A similar saying was given above (20:16): and the last shall be first. Chrysostom asks why he mentions publicans and harlots rather than others. He answers that by publicans he means sinners. The sin of publicans is avarice, because when they collect taxes, they acquire much for themselves, and seize beyond what has been entrusted to them. But the sin of men is avarice, the sin of women is lust, since they are idle, and idleness hath taught much evil. Ezek 16:49: this was the iniquity of Sodom: fullness of bread and abundance of idleness. Shall go into the kingdom of God before you, i.e., they draw nearer to the kingdom; above (12:41): the men of Nineveh shall go before you etc. There follows the reason. And first he says that the Jews were disobedient; secondly, that the publicans obeyed; thirdly, that they did not follow him. He says John came to you in the way of justice, because he led them into the way of justice. Or in the way of justice, because he observed the way of justice, namely, the way of penance, and you did not believe him. For they said to him: art thou Elias? And when he said no, they said: why then dost thou baptize? But the publicans and the harlots believed him. And this is found above in chapter 3, that they came to John to be baptized. But you, seeing it, namely, that others were converted and fulfilled what he had commanded, did not even afterwards repent, that you might believe him. For that man is the worst who does not repent of what he has done. Jer 8:6: there is none that doth penance for his sin, saying: what have I done? Hear another parable. The Lord had asked about the baptism, and they refused to answer; but now he questions covertly, so that they may not perceive; therefore he sets forth a parable, and does two things. First, he presents the parable; secondly, he demands their verdict, at when therefore the lord of the vineyard shall come, what will he do to those husbandmen? Concerning the first, three things. First, the benefit conferred is presented; secondly, the demand for recompense, at and when the time of the fruits drew near etc.; thirdly, the ingratitude, at and the husbandmen laying hands on his servants etc. Concerning the first, three things. First, the planting of the vineyard is presented; secondly, its adornment; thirdly, its leasing. He says therefore there was a man, a householder, who planted a vineyard etc. A similar passage is found in Isa 5:1, where it says: a vineyard was made for my beloved on a horn of an olive tree. But here he says that the householder plants a vineyard. Some say that there he inveighs against the vineyard; hence he says: what more could I have done for my vineyard? But here against the husbandmen. Therefore it is explained in two ways according to Jerome and Chrysostom. The vineyard is called the Jewish people; Isa 5:7: the vineyard of the Lord of hosts is the house of Israel. It is against the husbandmen, because as regards the present, this malice did not proceed from the people, but from the rulers; John 7:48: hath any one of the rulers believed in him? Therefore not against the vineyard. This vineyard is not the house of Israel, but the justice of God, which was secretly handed down in sacred Scripture; hence he says there was a man, a householder, who planted a vineyard, i.e., the Jewish people; Ps 79:9: thou hast brought a vineyard out of Egypt. Or he placed justice in the teaching of the law. And made a hedge round about it, for the protection of the vineyard; hence those things which are set for protection, whether they be the prayers of the saints, or the guardianship of angels, are called a hedge; hence Hosea 2:6: I will hedge up thy way with thorns. But if the vineyard is called justice, by the hedge he means the hidden words of Scripture. For according to the mystical sense, the hidden things of Scripture are not to be disclosed to anyone, because what is holy is not to be given to dogs, above (7:6). And dug in it a winepress. A winepress is set up so that the wine of charity may be pressed out. If by the vineyard is understood the Jewish people, by the winepress is understood the altar of holocausts. Likewise, the martyrs are understood, who shed their blood for the faith; Isa 63:3: I have trodden the winepress alone. Or it can also be understood as the order of prophets, in whom the wine of wisdom was pressed out. Or it can be called the depth of sacred Scripture. Likewise, all the fruit of the vineyard is gathered in the winepress: so whatever the soul can do, all should be gathered to the praise of God. And built a tower. By the tower is understood the temple. Micah 4:8: and thou, O cloudy tower of the flock, unto thee shall the first dominion come. Or the knowledge of God; Prov 18:10: the name of the Lord is a strong tower. Then concerning the leasing: and let it out to husbandmen, i.e., he established it on a fixed payment. The husbandmen are Moses and Aaron, who held the governance. Job 31:39: if I have afflicted the soul of the tillers thereof. Gregory: those who are placed over the people. He went abroad, the Lord, not by changing place, but by leaving man to his own free will. Sir 15:14: God made man from the beginning, and left him in the hand of his own counsel, i.e., he dismissed him to his own free will. Hence he is said to go abroad, when he does not inflict punishment for every sin. Or he did not appear so manifestly as before, namely, as when he appeared in the bush (Exod 3:2). And when the time of the fruits drew near. Whoever makes anyone bear fruit, expects a benefit: and so the Lord expects that benefit be rendered to him for his glory. With respect to an individual, the fruit is not in childhood, but in full age; hence when one comes to adolescence, then he demands fruit: so when the people had been planted and the law given, he demanded fruit, and they did not acknowledge him. Jer 8:7: the kite in the air hath known her time; but my people hath not known the judgment of the Lord. He sent his servants, i.e., the prophets, to the husbandmen, i.e., to the Jews, to receive the fruits thereof, i.e., to induce men to act well. Below (28:34): I send to you prophets, and wise men, and scribes: and some of them you will kill etc. After this the malice is treated. And first with respect to the first group; secondly, with respect to the second; thirdly, with respect to the third. And the husbandmen laying hands on his servants, beat one, as Micaiah, killed another, as Isaiah, and stoned another, as Naboth. Heb 11:37: they were stoned, they were cut asunder, they were killed by the sword. Again he sent other servants. Likewise, he sent prophets individually, as Moses and Aaron and others; but after, in the time of David, he sent many companies of prophets. For the Lord wills to set his mercy against their malice. Hence and they did to them in like manner. Deut 31:27: you have always been contentious against the Lord. There follows thirdly: and last of all he sent to them his son etc., which was the height of consummate malice. And he does three things. First, the mercy of the Lord is presented; secondly, their malice; thirdly, the execution of the wicked plan. And last of all he sent to them his son. Heb 1:1: God, who, at sundry times and in divers manners, spoke in times past to the fathers by the prophets, last of all, in these days, hath spoken to us by his Son. He sent to them his son, saying: they will reverence my son. But what is it that he says, they will? Did he not know? Jerome says that this doubtful way of speaking signifies the freedom of the will, to show what they were going to be; because he who does not honor the Son does not honor the Father. Or he speaks thus because some did reverence him. Then the purpose of malice is presented. And first, the scheming is presented; secondly, the plan; thirdly, the malice. But the husbandmen seeing the son, said among themselves: this is the heir; come, let us kill him, and we shall have his inheritance; for the son is truly the heir of his father, because what he asks, he obtains. Ps 2:8: ask of me, and I will give thee the Gentiles for thy inheritance. Likewise, he is the heir because whatever the Father has, he also has: for he is not called an heir as someone else who receives his inheritance upon the father's death, but because what is the Father's is always also his. But against this: if they had known it, they would never have crucified the Lord of glory (1 Cor 2:8). This is true if they had truly known; but they knew by conjecture. There follows the plan: come, let us kill him. Wis 2:20: let us condemn him to a most shameful death. And what is the plan? We shall have his inheritance. For they knew from the law that he was to rule over the Jewish people. Hence they feared lest he impose upon them the yoke of the law, and destroy their traditions. Therefore they would not endure the yoke of Christ; hence they endured the yoke of the Romans. Hence John 11:48: lest perhaps the Romans come, and take away our place and nation. Then the execution is presented: and taking him, they cast him forth out of the vineyard, and killed him, because they crucified him outside the gate of the city, and so they killed him as though a stranger to the vineyard. Isa 53:7: he was led as a sheep to the slaughter etc. That they cast him out of the vineyard is found in John, that whoever confessed the name of Christ was cast out of the synagogue. Then he demands their verdict: when therefore the lord of the vineyard shall come, what will he do to those husbandmen? So subtly does the Lord ask that they judge against themselves, as Nathan did with David when he sinned with Bathsheba. The verdict is given: he will bring those evil men to an evil end, i.e., to destruction in the present and in the future. And they say evil, i.e., bitterly. Above (7:2): with what measure you mete, it shall be measured to you again. Wis 6:7: the mighty shall be mightily tormented. He will bring those evil men to an evil end, and will let out his vineyard, i.e., his people, to other husbandmen, i.e., to the apostles, that shall render him the fruit in their seasons. Ps 1:3: and he shall be like a tree which is planted near the running waters, which shall bring forth its fruit in due season. Job 34:24: he shall break in pieces many and innumerable, and shall make others to stand in their stead. And here there is a question, why in Mark the Lord answers, while here the Jews do. Solution. I say that first the Lord said it, and afterwards they said it. Likewise, in Luke it is found that when the Lord was saying this, they said, "God forbid." The true answer is that first they said it; afterwards, understanding that it was against them, they said "God forbid." Likewise, it is true that the rulers said it. And although they perceived that it was against them, they did not contradict; but the people said "God forbid." Jesus saith to them. Here the confirmation is presented. And first the authority; secondly, the exposition. He says have you never read in the Scriptures (this is read in Ps 117:22): the stone which the builders rejected, the same is become the head of the corner? And he presents four things. First, the rejection; secondly, the dignity; thirdly, the cause; fourthly, the wonder. He says the stone etc. The stone is Christ, who is called a stone from many likenesses. Isa 28:16: behold I will lay in the foundations of Sion a cornerstone etc. The builders are the apostles. Let each one see how he builds. Hence that stone which they rejected, i.e., cast out, the same is become, i.e., was established, the head of the corner, i.e., the head of Jews and Gentiles. Hence he was made the head of the Church. But they could say: he made himself the head; therefore he says by the Lord this has been done. Ps 117:16: the right hand of the Lord hath wrought strength etc. And what is this exaltation like? And it is wonderful in our eyes; Hab 1:5: behold among the nations, and see: wonder, and be astonished: for a work is done in your days, which no man will believe, when it shall be told. For so great was the dignity, that it would not have been done, had not the grace of God accomplished it. Eph 2:8: for by grace you are saved through Christ. Then he explains; and he presents two conclusions. The first is drawn from what was said in the parable; the second is taken from what was said in the scriptural text. He says therefore therefore I say to you, that the kingdom shall be taken from you, i.e., sacred Scripture, because you will lose the understanding of sacred Scripture. John 12:40: he hath blinded their eyes, and hardened their heart, that they should not see with their eyes, nor understand with their heart, and be converted, and I should heal them. Or the prelacy over the Church of the faithful, because their glory has been transferred. And shall be given to a nation yielding the fruits thereof. Isa 55:4: behold, I have given him for a witness to the people, a leader and a master to the Gentiles. Behold thou shalt call a nation which thou knewest not: and the nations that knew not thee shall run to thee. But how was it given to them? Above it was said that he leased it; but here that it is given. Because when it does not bear fruit, it is said to be hired or mercenary; but when it is given, then it bears fruit. He presents a twofold punishment: and whosoever shall fall on this stone, shall be broken. This is explained according to Jerome thus: he falls upon the stone Christ who holds the faith concerning him, i.e., concerning Christ, but falls through the sin which he commits against him. Therefore sinners fall, because they do not have charity. But on whomsoever it shall fall, it shall grind him to powder. Christ falls upon the unbelieving. This is the difference: because when a vessel falls upon a stone, the vessel is not broken on account of the stone, but on account of the manner of the fall, according to how far it falls from a height; but when a stone falls upon a vessel, it breaks it according to the size of the stone. So when a man falls upon the stone Christ, he is broken according to the magnitude of his sin; but when he becomes unfaithful, he is utterly crushed. Or someone falls upon the stone when he sins by his own will; but then, namely, the stone falls upon him when Christ punishes him, and then he is entirely ground to dust. Ps 17:43: I shall beat them as small as the dust before the wind. There follows the time of malice: and when they had heard, they knew that he spoke of them. And there follows the malice: and seeking to lay hands on him, they feared the multitudes, because they held him as a prophet. And this is clear.


22—1
Mt 22:1-14
1. And Jesus answering, spoke again in parables to them, saying: 2. The kingdom of heaven is likened to a king who made a marriage for his son. 3. And he sent his servants to call them that were invited to the marriage: and they would not come. 4. Again he sent other servants, saying: Tell them that were invited, Behold, I have prepared my dinner: my beeves and fatlings are killed, and all things are ready. Come ye to the marriage. 5. But they neglected and went their ways, one to his farm and another to his merchandise. 6. And the rest laid hands on his servants and, having treated them contumeliously, put them to death. 7. But when the king had heard of it, he was angry: and sending his armies, he destroyed those murderers and burnt their city. 8. Then he saith to his servants: The marriage indeed is ready; but they that were invited were not worthy. 9. Go ye therefore into the highways; and as many as you shall find, call to the marriage. 10. And his servants going forth into the ways, gathered together all that they found, both bad and good: and the marriage was filled with guests. 11. And the king went in to see the guests: and he saw there a man who had not on a wedding garment. 12. And he saith to him: Friend, how camest thou in hither not having on a wedding garment? But he was silent. 13. Then the king said to the waiters: Bind his hands and feet, and cast him into the exterior darkness. There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. 14. For many are called, but few are chosen.

It was said above that the persecutors of Christ were provoked to kill him for three reasons: because of his glory, because of his wisdom by which he confuted them, and because of his justice by which he rebuked them. How they were provoked by Christ's glory has been discussed; now we must discuss how they were provoked by his wisdom. And first, insofar as he shows their condemnation in advance; secondly, insofar as he confutes them by disputing, at then the Pharisees going, consulted among themselves how to ensnare him in his speech. In this parable, in which the reprobation of the Jews and the calling of the gentiles are treated, first the preparation of the wedding is presented; secondly, the calling of the Jews and their refusal; thirdly, the calling of the gentiles. The second is at and he sent his servants to call those that were invited; the third at then he said to his servants, etc. He says, therefore, and Jesus answering, spoke. To whom did he respond? It was not said that he was speaking to anyone. But they wanted to seize him, so he responded not to words, but to their malice; therefore he spoke to them in parables: the kingdom of heaven is likened to a king who made a marriage for his son. Here the parable of the wedding is presented, and a similar parable is presented in Luke 14:16. And according to Gregory, it does not seem to be the same, because there mention is made of a supper, here of a wedding. Likewise, no one was excluded from that supper, but here someone is excluded. Hence it is a different parable. By that one the heavenly banquet is understood; by this one the banquet that takes place on earth. And therefore that one is called a supper, because no one is excluded from it, but from this one someone is excluded. It can be said, according to some, that it is the same parable, because in ancient times dinner and supper were called the same thing, since men were not accustomed to eat except until the ninth hour. Or it can be said that Luke says what Matthew passed over. But I believe it is a different one. Concerning this parable, let us see who this king is. And it is said that he is God, and the person of the Father is understood, because he says for his son. But why does he say to a king? The reason, as Origen says, is that a king is so called from ruling. But we cannot, nor are we capable of receiving his kingdom as it is; rather he rules us according to our mode. Deuteronomy 32:11: as the eagle enticing her young to fly. And therefore he is called a king, because he rules us in a human manner. But when he shall be seen as he is, then he will be king, because then he will rule according to himself. Hence the Apostle, 1 Corinthians 13:12: we see now through a glass in a dark manner, but then face to face. He says, the kingdom of heaven is likened to a king. For just as in a kingdom there are many things -- for there is a king, a kingdom, and those who serve -- so also in that kingdom; therefore it is likened to a king who made a marriage for his son. The son is Christ, of whom it is said in 1 John 5:20: that we may be in his true Son. He is the true God, and eternal life. What these nuptials are can be explained in four ways. First, through the union of human nature with the divine, so that human nature is the bride, and the bridal chamber was the womb of the Virgin. Psalm 18:6: he hath set his tabernacle in the sun: and he as a bridegroom coming out of his bride chamber. And this explanation has some difficulty, because it could be thought that the person of the Father is not other than the person of the Son. Hence it can be said that the bridegroom is the incarnate Word; the bride, the Church; hence the Apostle, Ephesians 5:32: this is a great sacrament: but I speak in Christ and in the Church. Likewise, of the Word itself to our soul. For the soul becomes a partaker of the glory of God through faith, and thus our nuptials are made. Hosea 2:20: I will espouse thee in faith. Likewise, the nuptials will take place at the general resurrection. But Christ is the way of this resurrection; John 14:6: I am the way. Then there will be nuptials, when our mortal nature shall be swallowed up by life, as is found in 2 Corinthians 5:4. But if we speak according to Gregory, we should explain it of present things, according as the Church is espoused to Christ, and our soul to God through faith. There follows the calling of the Jews. And first a twofold calling is presented; secondly, the excuse, at but they neglected, etc. Concerning the first, he does two things according to the two callings. Hence he says, and he sent his servants to call those that were invited. And according to what Origen says there, the text is twofold, because one reading has he sent his servant, another his servants. If the reading is servant, then three things are to be considered. First, the invitation; secondly, the calling; and thirdly, another invitation. The Jews, then, were invited in the patriarchs; hence it was said to Abraham: in thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed. Galatians 3:16: to Abraham were the promises made, and to his seed, etc. The first one sent was Moses. Numbers 12:7: my servant Moses is not so, who is most faithful in all my house. And there follows, why then were you not afraid? And they would not come. Deuteronomy 31:27: while I am yet living and going in with you, you have always been rebellious against the Lord. The second calling is through the prophets, of whom Amos 3:7 says: the Lord God doth nothing without revealing his secret to his servants the prophets. Or the reading can be servants; and then by the first are signified the prophets, to whom the Jews were always rebellious; Acts 7:51: you always resist the Holy Spirit. By the second, the apostles, to whom it was said above at 10:5: go not into the way of the gentiles. Or by the first, the prophets and the first apostles; by the second, the successors of the apostles. Again he sent other servants. Here another invitation is presented. And an increase of benevolence on the part of the one inviting is presented, and an increase of malice on the part of those refusing. In the first calling he promised nothing; but in this one he promises, because he says, tell them that were invited: behold, I have prepared my dinner. This dinner is a spiritual refreshment; Proverbs 9:2: wisdom hath slain her victims, mingled her wine, and set forth her table; she hath sent her maids to invite to the tower. My beeves and fatlings are killed. And this saying can be explained according to Origen as the disposition of the wisdom of God. The beeves are called strong reasons; Isaiah 8:11: with his strong hand he instructed me. Fatlings are so called as if well nourished. Fatlings are properly fattened birds, which are nourished and fattened, and they signify subtle meanings, and they become fattened when they are multiplied with sacred meanings, by which the soul is fattened; Psalm 62:6: let my soul be filled as with marrow and fatness. For whatever is necessary is found in sacred Scripture. Therefore all things are ready. Psalm 18:8: the law of the Lord is unspotted, converting souls. This is the invitation of wisdom, Proverbs 9:5: come, eat my bread, and drink the wine which I have mingled for you. Or, it signifies spiritual refreshment: by the beeves are signified the examples of the saints, which the Lord prepared as an example; James 5:10: take for an example of suffering evil, of labor and patience, the prophets. Hence he presents the tribulations of the saints as an example. According to Gregory, by the beeves are signified the fathers of the Old Testament, because a bull strikes with its horns, and in the time of the fathers vengeance was always sought, and it was commanded that an eye be given for an eye. By the fatlings, the fathers of the New Testament, who left all things for Christ and are fattened with the wisdom of God, slain for the sake of God; and both were slain. All things are ready; come to the marriage. Christ has suffered, he has opened the heavens, he has sent the apostles. Or by the beeves are understood the priests of the Old Testament, because the bull is a sacrificial animal; by the fatlings, the prophets who were fattened with the wisdom of God. But they, namely, those hardened in malice, neglected it. Some leave off through negligence, but others through malice, who persecute preachers; hence he says, but they neglected it. And what was the cause? Because they went their ways, one to his farm, and another to his merchandise. They seemed to have a just cause outwardly, but the Lord does not accept it, because no temporal things should keep one from coming to God. According to Hilary, by what he says, to his farm, is signified the desire for human glory; John 12:43: they loved the glory of men more than the glory of God; Jeremiah 5:4: but I said: perhaps these are poor and foolish, not knowing the way of the Lord and the judgment of their God. By what he says, another to his merchandise, is signified the desire of avarice; Jeremiah 6:13: from the least of them even to the greatest, all are given to covetousness. According to Chrysostom, some have the occupation of laboring with their own hands, others in merchandise, i.e., in their own business. There follows, and the rest laid hands on his servants, i.e., the apostles, and having treated them contumeliously, put them to death, because they killed many from both the Old and New Testaments. Hence below, 23:34: I send to you wise men and scribes, and some of them you will kill, etc. And he makes no mention here of his own death, but only of that of his disciples, because he had already made sufficient mention above. Then follows their punishment: but when the king had heard of it, he was angry, etc. Above he presented the spiritual penalty; here he presents the temporal one; hence above it was said a king, but here it says the king, because the name of man seems to pertain to mercy, but that of king to punishment; therefore here only king is said; Wisdom 14:17: those whom men could not honor in presence, because they dwelt far off, they made an evident image of the king whom they had a mind to honor, that by their earnestness they might worship him that was far off as though he were present. But the king was angry. It should be noted that when anger is attributed to God, it does not signify a disturbance but vengeance: for those who are angry are accustomed to punish, hence anger is called punishment. This should be noted against the heretics, because they are accustomed to object that the God of the Old Testament is not good, because he commanded punishments, etc. Hence, having sent his armies, he destroyed those murderers. The armies are angelic spirits, or Roman citizens who under Titus and Vespasian killed many; Psalm 23:1: the earth is the Lord's, and the fullness thereof. And burnt their city, because they were burned; Isaiah 1:7: your cities shall be burnt with fire. Or it can be understood mystically, namely, their bodies, or the congregations of heretics. There follows the calling of the gentiles, and the examination is presented. And he does three things. First, the command is presented; secondly, the execution; thirdly, the effect. The second is at and his servants going forth, etc.; the third at and the wedding was furnished with guests. Concerning the first, he does two things. First, he assigns the reason for the command; secondly, he presents the command. He says, therefore, then he said to his servants: the wedding indeed is ready, but they that were invited were not worthy. The wedding indeed is prepared, i.e., the Son has become incarnate, according to that saying of Isaiah 5:4: what is there that I ought to do more to my vineyard? But they that were invited were unworthy, i.e., they rendered themselves unworthy. And how? As it is said in Romans 10:3: for they, not knowing the justice of God, and seeking to establish their own, have not submitted themselves to the justice of God; and Acts 13:46: but because you reject it and judge yourselves unworthy of eternal life, behold, we turn to the gentiles. Hence through the sin of the Jews, salvation was made for the gentiles; Apocalypse 3:11: hold fast that which thou hast, that no man take thy crown. There follows the command: go therefore into the highways, etc. By the ways are understood diverse teachings, because these are certain ways that lead us to the truth. The gentiles are at the exits of the teachings. Hence, go to the highways, i.e., to those who cling to erroneous teachings. Or otherwise. Isaiah 9:2: the people that walked in darkness have seen a great light. Hence by ways are understood good actions, of which Proverbs 4:27 says: the ways that are on the right hand, the Lord knoweth; by exits, whatever things can contribute to actions. And whosoever you shall find, call to the marriage. Hence below at 28:19: go, teach all nations, etc. There follows the execution: and his servants going forth into the ways, gathered together all; Mark 16:20: but they going forth preached everywhere, the Lord working withal. But what does he mean when he says good and bad? It can be said, those who were first bad, and afterward good. Or it can be said, when he says good and bad, that he speaks comparatively, since among them some are good according to civil virtues. Or good and bad, because after they were gathered together, good and bad are mixed together. And the wedding was furnished with guests, i.e., with the faithful. Above at 13:48 a similar thing is presented: which, when it was filled, they drew out, and sitting by the shore, they chose out the good into vessels, but the bad they cast forth. And the king went in, etc. Here the examination of those gathered is presented. And first the examiner is presented; secondly, the examination; thirdly, the condemnation. The examiner entered. For he enters when he exercises judgment upon them; Genesis 18:21: I will go down and see: and this at the final judgment; likewise at death; likewise when tribulations threaten the Church. But who was examined? He saw there a man who had not on a wedding garment. What is this garment? Christ. We who are Christ's, let us put on Christ. The Apostle, Romans 13:14: put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ. For some put on Christ through the sacrament; Galatians 3:27: as many of you as have been baptized in Christ have put on Christ. Some are in Christ through charity and love; Colossians 3:14-15: but above all these things have charity, which is the bond of perfection. And let the peace of Christ rejoice in your hearts, wherein also you are called in one body. Likewise, through the remembrance of death. Likewise, through conformity of works; Romans 13:14: put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ. To have a wedding garment, therefore, is to put on Christ through good works, through holy conversation, through true charity; and if one of these is lacking, it is evil. Then follows the examination. Then he says how he fell short. He says therefore, friend. He calls him friend on account of faith, or because he himself loved him. Or it can be said that wherever he calls someone friend, he says it by way of reproach: hence he reproaches the love with which he loved him. How camest thou in hither not having a wedding garment? But someone could say: on what occasion did he punish that man, since he called good and bad? But he did not wish that the bad should come unless they prepared themselves and disposed themselves to be good. Then follows how he fell short. Hence there follows, but he was silent, because a sinner cannot have a sufficient reason why he despised the wedding garment; Job 9:3: if he will contend with him, he cannot answer him. And the parable concludes with the sentence. A twofold punishment is presented: the punishment of loss and the punishment of sense. For in this world a man is perfected in three ways: through the intellect by thinking, through the affections by tending toward the highest good, and likewise through action; therefore he is punished in three ways. Hence, the king said to the waiters: bind his hands and feet, and cast him into the exterior darkness. By the feet are understood the affections. The wicked in this world have feet, but they are not bound, because they can become good; but afterward they will be bound, because afterward they will not be able to return; Ecclesiastes 9:10: whatsoever thy hand is able to do, do it earnestly, for neither work, nor reason, nor knowledge, nor wisdom shall be in hell, whither thou art hastening. Likewise, now a man can advance in thinking truths, but then he cannot; therefore it is said, cast him into the exterior darkness. For now some sinners are not in darkness as to exterior knowledge, although they are as to interior knowledge; but then they will have exterior darkness. Or, literally, because not only as to the soul but as to the body, because they will be separated from the society of the saints. Then follows the punishment of sense: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. Weeping proceeds from sorrow, gnashing from anger. In Acts 7:54: they gnashed with their teeth at him. Some weep for their sins and are humbled and are cleansed. There, there will be sorrow, but not unto humility; rather it will turn to anger. Likewise, gnashing because of impatience, because the pride of them that hate thee ascendeth continually, Psalm 73:23. Or it can be said in the resurrection, because they will be punished not only in soul but also in body; or because they will suffer heat and cold; Job 24:19: let him pass from the snow waters to excessive heat. Then he concludes: many are called, but few are chosen, because some refuse to come, and others do not have the wedding garment. Hence above at 7:14: narrow is the way that leadeth to life, and few there are that find it.


22—2
Mt 22:15-22
15. Then the Pharisees going, consulted among themselves how to insnare him in his speech. 16. And they sent to him their disciples with the Herodians, saying: Master, we know that thou art a true speaker and teachest the way of God in truth. Neither carest thou for any man: for thou dost not regard the person of men. 17. Tell us therefore what dost thou think? Is it lawful to give tribute to Caesar, or not? 18. But Jesus knowing their wickedness, said: Why do you tempt me, ye hypocrites? 19. Shew me the coin of the tribute. And they offered him a penny. 20. And Jesus saith to them: Whose image and inscription is this? 21. They say to him: Caesar's. Then he saith to them: Render therefore to Caesar the things that are Caesar's; and to God, the things that are God's. 22. And hearing this, they wondered and, leaving him, went their ways.

Above, the Lord confuted the Pharisees by a parable; secondly, here he makes his point by disputing. And first, by responding; secondly, by raising objections, at but when the Pharisees had gathered together, he asked them, etc. And the Lord responds to a threefold question. First, concerning the payment of tribute; secondly, concerning the resurrection; thirdly, concerning the law. The second is at that day there came to him the Sadducees; the third at but the Pharisees hearing, etc. Concerning the first, he does three things. First, the question is presented; secondly, the response; thirdly, the effect. The second is at but Jesus knowing their wickedness; the third at and hearing it, they wondered. In this question three things are to be considered. First, the intention of the questioners; secondly, the agents of the questioning; thirdly, the question itself. The intention of the questioners is disclosed when it says, they went away, i.e., among themselves, and took counsel, namely, a foolish one, how to ensnare Jesus in his speech. And this was foolish, because he was the Word of God, and the Word of God is incomprehensible; Sirach 43:29: we shall say much, and yet shall want words. Moreover, it was an impious counsel; Psalm 1:1: blessed is the man who hath not walked in the counsel of the ungodly, nor stood in the way of sinners. And Genesis 49:6: let not my soul go into their counsel. The agents are described when he says, and they sent their disciples with the Herodians. But why did they not go themselves? The reason is that they wished to question deceitfully: hence if they had gone, the deceit would have had no place; but these were also disciples; Sirach 10:2: as the judge of the people is himself, so also are his ministers. With the Herodians. Who are these Herodians? According to what is mentioned in Luke, under Herod Judea was made tributary to the Romans. This son of Antipater the foreigner was appointed king by the Romans; therefore he wished to compel the Jews to pay a census to the Romans. Hence the Herodians, i.e., servants deputized to collect the institution of Herod. But he was already dead and had left three sons. One was Herod, and he was then present, as it says in Luke 22 that he was also present at the death of the Lord: therefore it was easy for his servants to go with the others. But why did they go with the Herodians? One reason is that the Herodians were zealous for the emperor. Therefore the disciples of the Pharisees brought them along, so that if he said the tribute should be paid, they would accuse him to the Pharisees; if he said it should not be paid, then the Herodians would seize him. Likewise, these men were not recognized, and therefore they believed he would not perceive their intent; hence they acted against that saying of Psalm 25:4: I have not sat with the council of vanity, neither will I go in with the doers of unjust things. Or otherwise, because when Judea was made tributary to the Romans, they were divided, because some said that a people dedicated to God should not be tributary to a man; but others said that because he fought for the peace of all, all should give tribute to Caesar. Therefore those who said tribute should be paid to Caesar were called Herodians. Having presented the agents, the question is presented. And first the flattery is presented; secondly, the question, at tell us what dost thou think. Evil men begin with flattery. They speak good things, but evil is in their hearts, Psalm 27:3. And first they commend his person; secondly, his teaching; thirdly, his constancy. They commend his person for authority and virtue. For authority, when they say, master. And although they were lying according to their heart, because they did not consider him a master, but a deceiver, as is found below at 27:63: we have remembered that that seducer said, while he was yet alive: after three days I will rise again, etc., yet in truth he was a master, as below: one is your master, etc. Likewise, we know that thou art a true speaker. A true speaker is one who speaks the truth; and this is proper to God and to one who is joined to God; Psalm 115:11: I said in my excess: every man is a liar; Romans 3:4: God indeed is true, but every man is a liar. But Christ is joined to God by union, and therefore he is truthful. And thus he is commended for authority. Then for virtue: and teachest the way of God in truth. First, it is necessary that one know what he teaches; Wisdom 7:13: which I have learned without guile, and communicate without envy. Likewise, some teach, but not useful things; but he teaches useful things, namely, the way of God; Isaiah 48:17: I am the Lord thy God that teach thee profitable things. Likewise, some teach the things of God, but not in truth, as heretics; but he teaches in truth. Of this in Psalm 24:4: show, O Lord, thy ways to me, and teach me thy paths. Direct me in thy truth, etc. Likewise, they commend his constancy; hence they say, and carest not for any man: you do not omit through fear of anyone what you ought to say or do; Isaiah 51:12: who art thou, that thou shouldst be afraid of a mortal man? And why? For thou dost not regard the person of men, namely, against God. For he accepts a person who, on account of a man, omits saying the truth he ought to say; Deuteronomy 1:17: you shall not respect any man's person. And see how malicious they were. The question had two sides: namely, that they should not pay, which pertained to the honor of God; that they should pay, which pertained to the favor of men. Hence they wanted him to seek the favor of God and teach the way of God: and thus if he said no, which is what they wanted more, he would immediately be seized by the Herodians. There follows the question: tell us therefore, is it lawful to give tribute to Caesar, or not? The census was a tax that was given per head. There follows the response: but Jesus knowing their wickedness, said. And first he responds to their mind; secondly, to their words, at render. Because it belongs to man to respond to words, but to God to respond to the mind, therefore because Christ was God and man, he responds to both. The searcher of hearts and reins is God, Psalm 7:10. Hypocrites. And he rightly calls them hypocrites, because hypocrites are properly those who have one thing on their lips and another in their heart. Why do you tempt me? For this was forbidden in Deuteronomy 6:16: thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. Likewise, they addressed Christ with flattery; but Christ responded harshly, because he responded to their heart, not to their words. Likewise, an example is given to us that we should not believe flatterers; Proverbs 29:12: the prince that willingly heareth lying words hath all his servants wicked. Likewise, when he wishes to respond to something, he cannot better confute an opponent than according to his own words. Hence first he poses a question; secondly, from the response he draws out the truth. And first he asks about the coin; secondly, about the image: for he wished to show his point sensibly; Proverbs 14:6: the learning of the wise is easy. He says, show me the coin of the tribute, i.e., the denarius which is given for the census. This denarius is worth ten ordinary coins, and each person paid one denarius. Then he asks about the image: whose image and inscription is this? For in every public coin an inscription is placed on its form; so it was in this one. They say, Caesar's: understand, not Caesar Augustus, but Tiberius Caesar. And you should understand that the Lord's question was not from ignorance, but rather from design. He was well of such an age, and had lived so long among men, that he knew well the form of a denarius, but he asked for the sake of signification. Consequently, he concludes the truth: render therefore to Caesar the things that are Caesar's, and to God the things that are God's; as if to say: you belong to God and to Caesar, and you have in your use both the things of God and the things of Caesar. You have natural riches from God, namely, bread and wine, and of these give to God: you have those artificial things, such as coins, from Caesar, and render these to Caesar. Mystically thus: we have a soul which is made in the image of God, and therefore we should render it to God; according to the things we have from the world, we should have peace with the world. Even holy men here, elevated from the world, because they nevertheless dwell in the world with others, should seek the peace of Babylon, as is found in Baruch 1:10 ff. And this means that all things that are of the flesh, that are of the world, or of men with whom they dwell, they should render to God. There follows the effect: and hearing it, they wondered and leaving him, went their ways. It was a wonder, because immediately, having seen his wisdom, they should have been converted; but they could not grasp it, and they withdrew; Psalm 138:6: thy knowledge is become wonderful to me: it is high, and I cannot reach to it.


22—3
Mt 22:23-33
23. That day there came to him the Sadducees, who say there is no resurrection; and asked him, 24. Saying: Master, Moses said: If a man die having no son, his brother shall marry his wife and raise up issue to his brother. 25. Now there were with us seven brethren: and the first having married a wife, died; and not having issue, left his wife to his brother. 26. In like manner the second and the third and so on, to the seventh. 27. And last of all the woman died also. 28. At the resurrection therefore, whose wife of the seven shall she be? For they all had her. 29. And Jesus answering, said to them: You err, not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God. 30. For in the resurrection they shall neither marry nor be married, but shall be as the angels of God in heaven. 31. And concerning the resurrection of the dead, have you not read that which was spoken by God, saying to you: 32. I am the God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob? He is not the God of the dead but of the living. 33. And the multitudes hearing it were in admiration at his doctrine.

That day. Here the second question is presented, and he does three things. First, the question is presented; secondly, the response; thirdly, the effect. The second is at but Jesus answering, etc.; the third at and the multitudes hearing it were in admiration. Concerning the first, first the disposition and condition of the questioner is presented; secondly, the question. He says, therefore, that day. And why that day? Not without reason, because when they saw the others confounded, they sought him out not without presumption. But according to Chrysostom, they had agreed among themselves to ensnare him in his speech, and each wanted the honor of victory: therefore when the others were confounded, these wished to approach; Job 19:12: his robbers came together, and made themselves a way through me. For there were two sects: the Pharisees, i.e., the separated, and the Sadducees, i.e., the just. And these erred in their doctrines, because they did not accept the prophecies, nor did they believe in the resurrection. Likewise, they believed that when the body died, the whole man died: and this is what it means when it says, who say there is no resurrection. There follows the question. And first he presents the law; secondly, the case; thirdly, the question. They say, therefore, and they interrogated him, saying: master, Moses said: if a man die, having no son, etc. Deuteronomy 25:5 f. What was the reason for the law? The people were carnal. Hence they sought nothing but temporal things. The law, therefore, promised these. For it is manifest that a man cannot endure in himself; therefore it is a consolation to him that he may remain in his likeness, namely, in a son; and nature desires this, that what cannot be preserved in itself may be preserved in its likeness. Hence it happened that someone died without a son; therefore Moses provided for this case according to this law, that his brother should take his wife. Nor was a stranger appointed, who had no relation to him; likewise, he would not have as much care for the household and family as a brother: and this is what it means when it says, and raise up seed to his brother, i.e., beget a son who would have the inheritance of that man. Having presented the law, they propose the case: now there were with us seven brethren, and the first, having married a wife, died, and not having issue, left his wife to his brother, etc. It is possible that such a case actually occurred, or that they made it up. Yet according to Augustine, by the seven brothers are signified evil men, who in seven ages die without fruit. The Apostle, Romans 6:21: what fruit had you then (or have you had) in those things of which you are now ashamed? That woman is worldly living; Psalm 101:27: they shall perish, but thou remainest, and all of them shall grow old like a garment. Hence they ask: all died, and they all had her: whose wife shall she be in the resurrection, for she cannot belong to all? This opinion is not good, and it is against the Pharisees, because they believed that the resurrection should be with respect to this life, that each one would have his wife back and his possessions, etc. Hence they say, whose wife shall she be? Because she cannot be the wife of all. This opinion is refuted in Job 7:10: he shall not return to his own house. Hence he will not rise to the same manner of living. There follows the response. And first he shows the error and its cause; secondly, he insinuates the truth. Hence he says, Jesus answering, said to them: you err, i.e., you hold an erroneous opinion; Wisdom 2:21: they devised, and they erred; for their own malice blinded them. And what is the cause of the error? Not knowing the Scriptures. Hence they did not meditate on the commands of God; Psalm 118:100: I have had understanding above ancients, because I have sought thy commandments. Hence he who meditates on the commands of God can avoid errors; hence John 5:39: search the Scriptures. But they did not search, and therefore they erred, as do some who understand badly. Likewise, some, not knowing the power of God, wish to measure the power of God according to inferior things; Romans 1:20: the invisible things of God from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made. In the resurrection they shall neither marry, nor be married. He makes his point clear. And because he had said two things, namely, that they did not know the Scriptures nor the power of God, therefore first he declares that they were ignorant of the power of God; secondly, that they were ignorant of the Scriptures. And since he mentioned the Scriptures first, why is this declared second? Chrysostom responds that when someone disputes with one who errs from malice, he should first cite authority; when with one who errs from ignorance, he should first propose a reason, and then authority. Thus the Lord does. First he proposes a reason; hence he says, in the resurrection they shall neither marry, nor be married. The first, according to the letter, is true. Neither shall they marry, etc., because then it will not be necessary as it is now. Jerome says: the word for marrying is understood differently in Latin and in Greek, because properly in Latin to marry pertains to women: hence it is said to be a neuter passive verb; but in Greek, men marry, i.e., take wives, and women are married, not marry. Therefore he says, they shall not marry, the men; nor be married, the women. For since marriage is for the procreation of offspring, so that man may be preserved in being in his likeness, who cannot be preserved in himself, therefore since the resurrection will be unto immortality, then marriage will not be necessary. Therefore these men erred and were ignorant of the power of God. But they are as the angels of God in heaven. That state is the state of reward, and the end of this life. Job 14:14: dost thou think that a man once dead shall live again? All the days in which I am now in warfare, I wait until my change come; and that change was the reward. That life will be of those shining with intellect. But why will they be like the angels? Because they will be free from passions; for now man has his intellect bound to the senses, and in this the angels surpass him, but then it will be purified, and therefore they will be like the angels: 2 Samuel 14:17: for as an angel of God, so is my lord the king, that he is neither moved with blessing nor cursing. Hence those who have their mind elevated above passions are like the angels. But the passions that most make men bestial are the passions of sexual pleasure, which are exercised through marriage; therefore then they will neither marry nor be married. Likewise, some have said that not all will rise, but only men. But Augustine refutes this, saying that the sexes will rise; but sex is not preserved in men alone. He removes this opinion when he says, neither shall they marry, nor be married. From this it is given to understand that both sexes will rise, but neither shall they marry, nor be married. But as concerning the resurrection of the dead, etc. After he showed that they were ignorant of the power of God, here he shows that they were ignorant of the Scriptures. Hence, have you not read that which was said by God, saying to you: I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob? This is written in Exodus 3:6. But Jerome asks, since there are other authorities more explicit about the resurrection, as is found in Isaiah 6 and Ezekiel 33 and Daniel 12, why did he cite this one which is ambiguous? He responds that they did not accept the prophets, but only the five books of Moses. And how does it serve the purpose? He says, I am the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. God is said to be the God of certain ones in their worshiping him. These, therefore, worship him. But to worship God does not belong to the dead, but to the living. Therefore Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob are alive; but not according to the body: therefore according to the soul. But what does this avail for the resurrection? It avails, because these men said the soul does not exist; but he shows the soul to remain: and if the soul remains, therefore also the resurrection, because naturally the soul is inclined toward the body. But what does it mean when he says that he is not the God of the dead? This is true according to the body. Yet he is also the God of the dead, because they live according to the spirit; Romans 14:8: whether we live or whether we die, we are the Lord's. Likewise, this is against the heretics who condemn the fathers of the Old Testament, because here it says that they live according to the soul. Likewise, he says it in the singular, because among the other nations each one had his own god. Hear, O Israel: the Lord thy God is one, Deuteronomy 6:4. There follows the effect, for they wondered: and the multitudes hearing it were in admiration at his doctrine. Psalm 118:129: thy testimonies are wonderful, O Lord, etc.


22—4
Mt 22:34-46
34. But the Pharisees, hearing that he had silenced the Sadducees, came together. 35. And one of them, a doctor of the law, asked him, tempting him: 36. Master, which is the great commandment in the law? 37. Jesus said to him: Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with thy whole heart and with thy whole soul and with thy whole mind. 38. This is the greatest and the first commandment. 39. And the second is like to this: Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. 40. On these two commandments dependeth the whole law and the prophets. 41. And the Pharisees being gathered together, Jesus asked them, 42. Saying: What think you of Christ? Whose son is he? They say to him: David's. 43. He saith to them: How then doth David in spirit call him Lord, saying: 44. The Lord said to my Lord: Sit on my right hand, until I make thy enemies thy footstool? 45. If David then call him Lord, how is he his son? 46. And no man was able to answer him a word: neither durst any man from that day forth ask him any more questions.

Above, the Lord responded to the question raised about the payment of tribute, and also to the question about the resurrection; here he responds to the question about the comparison of the divine commandments: and he does two things. First, the question is presented; secondly, the response, at Jesus said to them, etc. Concerning the first, he does two things. First, he describes the wickedness of the questioners; secondly, the question, at master, which is the great commandment in the law? He describes their wickedness with respect to three things. First, with respect to their impudence; secondly, with respect to their calculated malice; thirdly, with respect to their deceitfulness. With respect to their impudence, when it says, hearing that he had silenced. He had already confuted the disciples of the Pharisees and the Sadducees; hence from this they could well have believed him and been ashamed. Hence Chrysostom says: envy and anger nourish and cause impudence. But they did not on that account leave off, but still questioned him; Isaiah 56:11: most impudent dogs, they never had enough. And it is signified that although they heard this, they nevertheless did not keep silent. One person keeps silence voluntarily, and this belongs to the prudent man. Likewise, another keeps silence because silence is imposed on him, and this belongs to the imprudent; Sirach 20:6: there is one that holdeth his peace because he knoweth not what to say; and there is one that holdeth his peace, knowing the proper time; Ecclesiastes 3:7: a time to keep silence, and a time to speak. Likewise, their calculated malice is touched upon, because, in order to confute him more effectively, they gather together; Psalm 2:2: the princes met together against the Lord. They came together in one. It can be said that the Pharisees and Sadducees came together, for although they differed in their sects, yet they united against the Lord. Or the Pharisees came together in one against the Lord. Likewise, their deceitfulness is signified, because although they were gathered in a multitude, they did not wish all of them to pose the question, but one; so that if he were defeated, the others would not be confuted, and if he prevailed, all would glory in him. And one of them, a doctor of the law, asked him, tempting him, because it was not with the intention of learning; Job 16:11: they have opened their mouths upon me, and reproaching me, they have struck me on the cheek. Here there can be a difficulty from the text, because Mark says that the Lord looking on him, said: thou art not far from the kingdom of God. And how is it said here that he tempted him? Augustine resolves this, because he first came with the intention of tempting, but when Christ gave him satisfaction, he agreed with him. And therefore the fact that he tempted him should be referred to the beginning; the fact that he is not far from the kingdom of God should be referred to the end. And thus it was not surprising if the words of the Lord changed his mind. It should be known, moreover, that some tempt because they are not certain, because, as the wise man says in Sirach 19:4, he that is hasty to give credit is light of heart. This man, since he had heard many things about Christ, wished to test whether he was such: and this temptation would not be evil. Hence he says, master, which is the great commandment in the law? Yet this question seemed calumnious and presumptuous: calumnious, because all the commandments of God are great; Proverbs 6:23: the commandment is a lamp, and the law a light. Likewise, he asked in an indeterminate way, because all are great, so that if he responded about one, the questioner would object about another. Likewise, it was presumptuous, because one who has not fulfilled even the least commandment should not ask about the greatest; Job 15:12: why doth thy heart elevate thee, and why dost thou stare with thy eyes, as if they were thinking great things? And it could be that there was a controversy over this question among them, because some said that salvation consisted in certain exterior things; hence Isaiah 29:13: this people draw near me with their mouth, but their heart is far from me. But the Lord responds that it consists only in interior things. Hence there follows the response: Jesus said to him: thou shalt love the Lord thy God, etc. And he not only responds to the proposed question, but teaches the truth. And first he teaches what is the first commandment; secondly, what is similar to it; thirdly, he assigns the reason. The second is at and the second is like to this, etc. The third at on these two commandments dependeth the whole law and the prophets. He says, therefore, thou shalt love the Lord thy God, etc. This is written in Deuteronomy 6:5. Likewise, the Lord through Moses says in Deuteronomy 10:14: what doth the Lord require of thee, but that thou fear and love him? Therefore he commands two things, namely, fear and love. And why does the Lord not respond about fear, as about love? It must be said that some fear God who fear to suffer from him, as those who fear the punishment of hell, or who fear to lose something that they have from God; and this is servile fear, because one loves that in which one fears to be punished. But another fears God himself for his own sake, who fears to offend him; and such fear is from love, and one fears from this, that one loves; therefore the principle is love; 1 John 4:16: God is charity, and he that abideth in charity abideth in God, and God in him. And therefore he says, thou shalt love the Lord; not fear, because God is to be loved as the first lovable object, because he himself is the first end, but whatever other things are loved are loved for the sake of the end. He, therefore, who loves God as the end, loves with his whole heart; Joel 2:12: be converted to me with all your heart. And however much you may strive, you will not be able to comprehend him, because God is greater than the whole heart. But what does it mean when he says, with thy whole heart, and with thy whole soul, and with all thy mind? Chrysostom explains it thus: because in love there are two things: one which is the principle; the second which is the effect and sequel of love. The principle of love is twofold. For love can arise from passion, and from the judgment of reason: from passion, when a man does not know how to live without that which he loves; from reason, according as he loves as reason dictates. He says, therefore, that one loves with his whole heart who loves in a carnal way; one who loves from the judgment of reason, with his soul. And we ought to love God in both ways: in a carnal way, so that the heart is carnally affected toward God; hence in Psalm 83:3: my heart and my flesh have rejoiced in the living God. The third is the sequel of love, because what I love, I gladly see, gladly think about, gladly do what pleases it; John 14:23: he that loveth me will keep my word; and I refer everything to him; Psalm 83:2: how lovely are thy tabernacles, O Lord of hosts. My soul longeth and fainteth for the courts of the Lord. And we can add what Mark adds, and with all thy strength, because he who loves God transfers his whole self into him, and expends his strength upon him. Augustine distinguishes between heart and soul and mind according to the three things that proceed from them. From the heart come forth thoughts, as is found above at 15:19; from the soul, life proceeds; from the mind, knowledge and understanding. Hence what he says, with thy whole heart, is to be understood as meaning that we should refer all our thoughts to him; with thy whole soul, that our whole life; with all thy mind, that all our knowledge be referred to him, i.e., that you take your knowledge captive in obedience to him; 2 Corinthians 10:5: bringing into captivity every understanding unto the obedience of Christ. A certain magisterial Gloss explains that the soul is the image of God according to its powers, according to memory, understanding, and will, such that what is said with the heart is referred to understanding; what is said with the soul, to the will; what is said with the mind, to memory, so that one may live perfectly for God. Origen explains it thus: thou shalt love God with thy whole soul, so that you may be ready to lay down your soul for him if it is necessary; John 13:37: I will lay down my life for thee. But there is a difference between mind and heart. For mind is so called from measuring; heart is taken for the simplicity of the intellect; but mind refers to expression, because through speech the intellect or thought is measured: hence he means that in our speech and in our meditations we should love God totally. Having stated this, he adds, this is the greatest and the first commandment. Greatest in capacity: for this is the one in which all are contained, because in this the love of neighbor is contained, according to what is said in 1 John 4:21: he who loveth God, loveth also his brother; and therefore it is the greatest. Likewise, it is first in origin, greatest in dignity and capacity. Not first in Scripture, because in Scripture the first commandment was, the Lord thy God is one God, Deuteronomy 6:4. And why? Because every inclination of the appetitive power is in love: therefore we have the commandment that we should worship God in love; Romans 13:10: love is the fulfilling of the law; Ephesians 3:17: rooted and founded in charity. Secondly, he presents the second commandment: and the second is like to this: thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. He wished to signify that there is an order among the commandments. And what is the reason? It is certain that the commandments concern acts of the virtues; but the virtues have an order, because one depends on another, and as the virtues, so also the commandments. But why does he say it is like the first? Because when a man is loved, since man is made in the likeness of God, God is loved in him; therefore it is like the first commandment, which is about the love of God. But what does he understand by the name of neighbor, when he says, thou shalt love thy neighbor? This is sufficiently indicated in the parable of Luke 10:36, where it is asked, which of these, in thy opinion, was neighbor to him? And the answer is, he that showed mercy to him. Hence whoever ought to show mercy to us, or we ourselves to others, is contained under the name of neighbor. But there is no rational creature to whom we should not show mercy, and conversely: and therefore under the name of neighbor are contained both man and angel. And what he says, as thyself, is not to be understood as meaning as much as yourself, because this would be against the order of charity; but as thyself, i.e., for the same end as yourself, or in the same manner as yourself. For the same end, because you should not love yourself for your own sake, but for the sake of God; so also your neighbor. The Apostle, 1 Corinthians 10:31: do all to the glory of God. Likewise, in loving yourself, you love yourself in that you wish yourself good, and such good as is according to you and the law of God, and this is the good of justice. So also you should wish good justice for your neighbor; hence you should love him either because he is just, or because he may become just. Likewise, you should love him in the same manner as yourself, because when I say I love this person, I say I wish him good. Hence the act of love bears on two things: either on the one who is good, or on the good itself which I wish for him; hence I love this person because I wish him to be good for me. Hence someone loves temporal goods because he knows them to be good for himself; but others love something because it is good in itself: thus you should love yourself, and also your neighbor. Consequently, he assigns the reason why these two are the greatest commandments: on these two commandments dependeth the whole law and the prophets. The whole teaching of the law and the prophets depends on these. For the end in things to be desired is related as a principle in speculative matters: for science proceeds from principles to conclusions, and thus the whole science is judged from its principles, just as in all practical matters everything depends on the end. Because, therefore, love is the end -- 1 Timothy 1:5: the end of the commandment is charity -- therefore all other things depend on these, and this is the exposition of Augustine. Origen explains it thus: in these, i.e., in the observance of these, depends the understanding of the law and the prophets, because he who observes these merits the understanding of the law and the prophets; Sirach 2:10: ye that fear the Lord, love him, and your hearts shall be enlightened. Psalm 118:104: by thy commandments I have had understanding, therefore have I hated every way of iniquity. And when the Pharisees were gathered together, Jesus asked them. After he had responded to them, he himself wished to raise an objection: and he does two things. First, the question is presented; secondly, its effect, at no man was able to answer him a word. Concerning the first, first the question is proposed; secondly, the response; thirdly, he objects against it. He says, therefore, and when the Pharisees were gathered together, Jesus asked them. They were gathered together to tempt him; hence he poses the question: what think you of Christ: whose son is he? This question was most difficult and fitting. Most difficult, because it is found in Isaiah 53:8: who shall declare his generation? It was also fitting, because they held the opinion that he was a mere man and did not believe him to be God, because otherwise they would not tempt him, since it is written in Deuteronomy 6:16: thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. Therefore, in order to show that he is God, he says, what think you of Christ? There follows the response: they say to him: David's. For Christ had a twofold generation: one according to the flesh, another according to his divinity, according to which he is the Son of God the Father, of which it is said in Psalm 2:7: the Lord hath said to me: thou art my Son, etc. Therefore they respond about the generation according to the flesh, when they say, David's. Jeremiah 23:5: I will raise up to David a just branch. And Romans 1:3: who was made to him of the seed of David, according to the flesh. And they responded insufficiently, because they knew him insufficiently. Then he objects in order to give them to understand the other generation: how then doth David in spirit call him Lord, saying: the Lord said to my Lord: sit on my right hand? Psalm 109:1. It is found in the law that the father is greater than the son. Therefore the son is not lord of the father. Therefore either Christ is not the son of David, or there is something in him greater than David, since he calls him Lord. But perhaps they would say that David was deceived: which he removes, because he says this in the spirit; hence, holy men of God spoke, inspired by the Holy Spirit, 2 Peter 1:21. But we can see three things in this authority from the Psalm. First, pre-eminence over the saints; equality with the Father; and dominion over the rebellious. Pre-eminence over the saints, when it says, the Lord said to my Lord. The Lord, namely, the Father, to the Lord, namely, the Son: for the Son himself has dominion over all the saints: for no saint is illuminated except by the true light: and he is the true light; John 1:4: the life was the light of men. If, therefore, he is the one by participation in whom all the saints receive light, he has pre-eminence over all the saints in that it says: with thee is the principality in the day of thy strength, in the brightness of the saints, etc.; hence he is originally the brightness of all the saints. Likewise, equality with the Father is touched upon when it says, sit on my right hand: not that these are local seats, but metaphorically, because the more honorable place is to sit on the right. For to speak is to emit a word. That the Lord said, therefore, sit on my right hand, what else is it than that by begetting me, the Word, he gave me power, equality, and authority? It can also be explained of temporal things, i.e., in the better goods, but this is not to the purpose. For the Lord is always seen on the right, as in Mark 16:5: they saw a young man sitting on the right side. And Stephen, Acts 7:55, saw Jesus sitting on the right hand of the power of God. And what will happen to his enemies? All will be subjected to him; hence he adds, till I make thy enemies thy footstool. These are either the utterly faithless, or those who refused to obey and submit; hence he will make them thy footstool. For a footstool is what is placed under the feet; and that which is under the feet is totally subjected to one, but not that which is in the hand. Some are made a footstool for punishment, others for salvation: for punishment, those who refuse to do his will; for salvation, those who do his will. But the Arians object: therefore he is not equal to the Father. I say that both are read, both that he is subject to the Father and that he is equal to the Father; 1 Corinthians 15:25: for he must reign, until he hath put all his enemies under his feet. Likewise, Christ will subject all things to himself; Philippians 3:21: he will reform the body of our lowness, made like to the body of his glory. Hence he says that to demonstrate the unity of power: hence all things that the Father can do, the Son can also do. But what does it mean when he says, till I make thy enemies thy footstool? Therefore it seems that after he has subjected his enemies, he will no longer sit on the right. It must be said that "until" sometimes implies a determinate time, sometimes an infinite time. Here it implies an infinite time. But someone might say: do not many rebel against Christ? Indeed, it is true that many rebel, and therefore there could be doubt about the time when many would rebel: therefore Christ wished to express this. If David then call him Lord, how is he his son? Therefore he is both Lord and son, because he is son according to the flesh, since he drew his origin from him, and Lord according to his divinity. And no man was able to answer him a word. Here the effect is presented, and it is twofold, because Christ was both respondent and opponent. As opponent: no man was able to answer; Job 9:3: if he will contend with him, he cannot answer him one for a thousand. Likewise, because in responding he had confuted them, therefore there follows, neither durst any man from that day forth ask him any more questions. Therefore you can see that they did not question him so that he might teach them, but so that they might tempt him; Deuteronomy 32:7: ask thy father, and he will declare to thee.


23—1
Mt 23:1-12
1. Then Jesus spoke to the multitudes and to his disciples, 2. Saying: The scribes and the Pharisees have sitten on the chair of Moses. 3. All things therefore whatsoever they shall say to you, observe and do: but according to their works do ye not. For they say, and do not. 4. For they bind heavy and insupportable burdens and lay them on men's shoulders: but with a finger of their own they will not move them. 5. And all their works they do for to be seen of men. For they make their phylacteries broad and enlarge their fringes. 6. And they love the first places at feasts and the first chairs in the synagogues, 7. And salutations in the market place, and to be called by men, Rabbi. 8. But be not you called Rabbi. For one is your master: and all you are brethren. 9. And call none your father upon earth; for one is your father, who is in heaven.

Above it was shown how the Pharisees and scribes were provoked by the glory of Christ, and also by his wisdom, by which he had confounded them; now he shows how they were provoked by the justice with which he rebuked them. And he does two things. First, he instructs certain ones; secondly, he reproves them, at but woe to you, scribes and Pharisees. Regarding the first, he does two things. First, he shows their dignity; secondly, he reveals their intention in the use of authority, at all their works they do to be seen by men. Regarding the first, he does three things. First, he commends their authority; secondly, he teaches the rendering of obedience with caution; thirdly, he assigns the reason. The second is at all things therefore whatsoever they shall say to you, observe and do, etc.; the third is at for they say, and do not. He says, then, then Jesus spoke to the multitudes, etc. The continuation is as follows. The Lord had so confounded them that they neither dared to question him nor knew how to answer. But, as Chrysostom says, a discourse that reproves and does not instruct is useless; therefore he turned to the multitudes and to his disciples, to instruct them. Now it should be known that some hear him as disciples, and some as multitudes: as disciples, those who perceive the truth with their minds; John 8:31: if you continue in my word, you shall be my disciples indeed. As multitudes, those who cannot grasp the truth with their minds. Therefore he sometimes addresses his words to the multitudes, sometimes to the disciples, and sometimes to both; and in different ways: for to the disciples he speaks lofty things, as it says in John 15:15: all things whatsoever I have heard from my Father I have made known to you. But sometimes he sets forth parables to the multitudes, as was said above. To both, however, he speaks of what is necessary for salvation, and such are these words. The scribes and the Pharisees have sat on the chair of Moses. The chair properly belongs to teachers; and therefore those are said to sit upon the chair who are successors of Moses; Sirach 24:33: Moses commanded a law in the precepts of justice. Hence those who taught the law of Moses sat upon the chair of Moses. And in the law were contained certain things pertaining to faith, and certain things pertaining to good morals. The things pertaining to faith were those in which Christ was prefigured; hence he himself says, John 5:46: if you did believe Moses, you would perhaps believe me also. Likewise, there were contained moral precepts; Sirach 24:33: Moses commanded a law in the precepts of justice. But it should be noted that upon the chair sit both the scribes, and the Pharisees, and the disciples of Christ: the scribes, who consider only the letter; the Pharisees, who grasp something of its inner meaning; the disciples of Christ, who weigh all of it. And they are not called disciples of Moses, but of Christ; Luke 24:27: beginning from Moses and the prophets, he expounded to them in all the Scriptures the things that were concerning him. Then he admonishes them to obedience with caution; and he does two things. First, he exhorts them to obey; secondly, to beware. All things whatsoever they shall say to you, observe, namely in the heart, and do, in deed; Deuteronomy 17:9: you shall come to the priests of the levitical race, and to the judge; and afterward: and you shall do whatsoever they shall say; and it follows: you shall follow their sentence. And the Apostle says: obey your prelates. And this is against the Manicheans, who said that the old law was not good. And it is clear that it is good, because the Lord commanded it to be observed. But someone can object: therefore we ought to observe the legal ceremonies, which is against the doctrine of the apostles, Acts 15:29. It should be known that the authority of the lawgiver is always to be maintained according to his intention; but the lawgiver says some things as always to be observed, and such things must always be observed; but he says other things that are like a shadow, as it says in Colossians 2:17: which are a shadow of things to come. Moral precepts, therefore, are commandments according to the intention of the lawgiver, to be observed always; but legal precepts only for a time, namely for the time before Christ. Hence before that time they ought to be observed, but not after: because whoever would observe them would do injury to Christ. And Augustine gives an example. If someone were to say, "I shall eat tomorrow," this utterance is a sign of this thing; and if, after he had eaten, he were to say the same thing, he would not speak rightly. So since these legal precepts were signs of Christ who was to come, after Christ came, whoever would observe them would not observe them rightly. Hence all things whatsoever they shall say to you, according to the intention of the lawgiver, do. But according to their works do ye not. Here he teaches caution. You should know that a prelate is placed in charge so as to teach not only by doctrine but also by his life. And we ought to be in agreement with him as regards what he teaches, because, as is said in Galatians 1:9, if anyone preach to you a gospel besides that which you have received, let him be anathema. Likewise, we ought to conform to him in life. For his life should be an example to us, as the life of Christ; hence 1 Corinthians 4:16: be imitators of me, as I also am of Christ. But these men were not at variance with the doctrine, but with the life; therefore their doctrine is to be attended to, but their life is to be avoided. For they say, and do not. Here he assigns the reason. And first he states the reason; secondly, he explains it, at for they bind heavy burdens, etc. You say, whatsoever they shall say to you, do, because they say: you ought to do good, but they do not; and therefore you ought not to act according to their works, because you who teach not to steal, do steal; Psalm 49:16: but to the sinner God has said: why do you declare my justices, and take my covenant in your mouth? For they bind heavy and insupportable burdens, etc. For the Lord wishes to exaggerate their malice, because they say, and do not. If they simply said and did not do, this would still be tolerable; but this does not suffice them, because they add most grievous burdens to the precepts of God. And therefore their presumption is noted, because they bind other burdens upon the burdens imposed by God, because they make new observances, as it says in Mark 7:2, that they forbade eating bread unless the hands were frequently washed; against that passage in Isaiah 58:6: loose the bands of wickedness, undo the bundles that oppress. Likewise, their cruelty is noted, for they impose burdens, against that passage in 1 John 5:3: for the commandments of God are not heavy. For my yoke is sweet and my burden light, above at 11:30. Likewise, their indiscretion is noted, because if they imposed a heavy burden on a strong person, it would not be a great thing; but they impose insupportable burdens on the weak: for that cannot be carried which exceeds the strength of the one carrying it. In Acts 15:10: this is a burden which neither we nor our fathers have been able to bear. Likewise, their excessive severity is noted, because if they imposed a burden and gave indulgence, this would still be sufficient; but with a certain violence they command. They lay them on men's shoulders; hence they exceed in speaking. Likewise, they exceed in not doing, because there are some men who do not wish to accomplish everything, yet they wish to accomplish something. Likewise, there are some who, even if they do not wish to do something difficult, yet wish to do something light. Likewise, there are some who, even though they do not act, yet have the will to act. But he who wishes none of these things exceeds in malice; hence he says, but with a finger of their own they will not move them; hence they not only did not do them, but were unwilling even to move them with their finger, i.e., not even to begin them. Nor even to do light things, which are signified by a finger. Therefore you ought to do what they teach, but they are not to be followed as regards their works, because they do not even the least thing. Chrysostom says: such are those who speak great things and do small things; such are like tax collectors, who make others pay more than the taxes demand, but they themselves pay nothing. Let me not see you teaching great things but doing small things. Hence the Lord will spare you more if you incline to mercy than to severity. And all their works they do to be seen by men. Here he sets forth their intention; and he does two things. First, he reveals their intention; secondly, he warns the disciples to avoid them. And first he sets forth their intention; secondly, he explains it, at for they make their phylacteries broad, etc. What is the reason why they say and do not? Because they are incorrigible. Now the reason why a man is difficult to correct, or incorrigible, is that he seeks his own glory. Hence Chrysostom says: take vainglory away from the clergy, and without labor you will cut away all other vices. Hence he begins by saying: all their works they do to be seen by men; John 12:43: they loved the glory of men more than the glory of God. Hence he says, all their works they do, because not only one thing, but all things, to be seen by men, against what is said above at 6:16: be not as the hypocrites. Be not therefore like to them. There follows the explanation: for they make their phylacteries broad, etc. And he does two things. First, he says what they do; secondly, what they seek, at and they love the first places at feasts, etc. What do they do? They do not do burdensome things, but certain things that are outwardly apparent, they do well; hence Bernard says: they bear garments of sanctity, and this is not burdensome, which they displayed in phylacteries and in fringes. For it says in Deuteronomy 6:8: you shall bind them on your hand, and before your eyes. On the hand, i.e., in the completion of a work, and before your eyes, i.e., in your consideration. Therefore, these men, desiring glory, so that they might appear to be zealous for the commandments of God, would write the commandments on a strip and place them before their eyes, and they called this phylacteries, and they made these broader so that they might be more seen by men; hence it says, they make their phylacteries broad. Likewise, regarding the fringes, it is read in Numbers 15:38 that the Lord commanded them to make fringes, because he willed that the Jewish people be distinguished from other peoples. And these men, to show themselves more religious, made the fringes larger and bound thorns to them, so that they might seem to prick themselves, in order to remind themselves that they were Jews. Therefore they exhibit only external things; above at 7:15: they come to you in the clothing of sheep. And what do they seek? To be seen by men. Now this glory is shown in three things: in primacy, in the reverence shown, and in the praise of the name; for whoever seeks glory seeks one of these, or all of them. But these men sought primacy in a sacred place and in a public place; hence regarding the public place he says, and they love the first places at feasts. For they wished to sit at the head of tables, against that passage in Luke 14:8: when you are invited to a wedding, sit down in the lowest place. And he says they love, because it is not authority that is reprehended, but the disordered appetite. For some are in the first place bodily, who nevertheless in their heart sit in the lowest place; and conversely, someone sits in the lowest place so that it might be said, "Look, he is humble," and so forth, but he is in the first place in his heart, because from this he seeks glory. Likewise, they seek primacy in a sacred place, namely in the church; hence he says, and the first chairs in the synagogues, against that passage in Sirach 7:4: seek not of man the pre-eminence, nor of the king the seat of honor. Likewise, they desire reverence; hence he says, and salutations in the marketplace, i.e., that they be greeted and honored by men, that the hood be removed before them, and that knees be bent before them; and they desire to be called by men, Rabbi, i.e., that they be praised as masters. Origen refers this to those who desire dignities in the churches: for there is a certain dignity of archdeacons, deacons, priests, and bishops. Deacons are appointed to preside over tables, Acts 6:2ff. Hence those who desire the first places at feasts desire the position of deacons. Likewise, the chair properly belongs to priests; therefore those who love the chairs love the position of priests. But those who ought to be masters are properly the bishops; hence those who wish to be called Rabbi love to be bishops. But be not you called Rabbi. In this part he forbids the imitation of glory; secondly, he invites to humility, at he that is the greatest among you shall be your servant. Now it should be noted that he who has primacy has the duty of instructing and governing; the first of these belongs properly to a master, the second to fathers. And therefore he first prohibits vainglory with respect to both; the second is at and call none your father upon earth. Regarding the first, he first sets forth the teaching; secondly, he assigns the reason. He says, then, but be not you called Rabbi; against which is that passage in 1 Timothy 5:17: let the priests that rule well be esteemed worthy of double honor, especially those who labor in the word and doctrine. It can be said, be not, i.e., do not seek it ambitiously. And he adds the reason: for one is your master, etc., namely God; Psalm 84:9: I will hear what the Lord God will speak in me. But what does he mean to say? It should be said that he is properly called a master who has his doctrine from himself, not one who disperses to others what he has received from another. And thus there is only one master, namely God, who properly has the doctrine; but by ministry many are masters. If you seek authority, you seek what belongs to God; but if you seek ministry, you seek what belongs to humility; hence it follows, he that is the greatest among you shall be your servant, i.e., he will consider himself a servant. Chrysostom says that just as there is one God by nature and many by participation, so also there is one master naturally and many ministerially. But how can a man know that he does not have doctrine from himself? It is clear, because if so, it would be in his power to give doctrine to whomever he wished, but he cannot; rather, this belongs to God alone, who illumines the heart from within. And there is a manifest example in health, because a physician heals by administering certain things externally; but nature principally heals, and the physician only provides certain aids; and the physician heals in the way nature does, namely by reducing to a mean. So it is with knowledge, because the principle is ours from nature, namely the intellect; the one who teaches provides certain helps for doctrine, as the physician does for health, but God alone operates in the intellect. Hence one is your master; hence you ought not to be called masters. Likewise, he shows that they should not love the authority of a father: but you are all brothers, and he shows this from the equal condition. In the matter of teaching he made no difference in the quality of condition, but in paternity he adds the condition; hence he says, you are all brothers, because from me your father; Malachi 4:5: behold, I will send you Elias the prophet; and afterward: and he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of the children to their fathers. Likewise, you are my children through regeneration; 1 Peter 1:3: who has regenerated us unto a lively hope, through the resurrection of Jesus Christ. Hence one does not have authority over another. And it follows, and call none your father upon earth: because you are children of the heavenly Father, therefore you should not have a father on earth. He is properly said to have a father on earth who seeks his inheritance on earth; and he has a father in heaven who seeks his inheritance in heaven; 1 Peter 1:4: who has regenerated us unto an incorruptible inheritance, and undefiled, and that cannot fade, reserved in heaven. Why then are the superiors in monasteries called fathers? It should be said that it is with respect to authority; Ephesians 3:4: you may understand my knowledge in the mystery of Christ, etc. For one is your father. Above at 6:9: our Father, who art in heaven. Likewise, neither be ye called masters, for one is your master: Christ. Hence Christ attributes mastership to himself, because Christ is the Word; and therefore it belongs to him to teach, because no one teaches except through the Word. Likewise, he is master with respect to his human nature, because he was sent to teach; John 1:18: no man has seen God at any time. The only-begotten Son who is in the bosom of the Father, he has declared him. Likewise, ibid. 13:13: you call me master and Lord. He that is the greatest among you shall be your servant. After he has drawn them back from pride, he exhorts them to humility. And first he sets forth the exhortation; secondly, he assigns the reason. And this can be continued as follows. Chrysostom says: you ought not to be called fathers, nor masters; hence you should not seek these things ambitiously, but rather humility. Hence, he that is the greatest among you shall be your servant, i.e., he ought to show himself a servant. Hence 1 Corinthians 4:1: let a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ. Or in another way: he had said, be not called Rabbi; hence they might say to him: do you wish that there be no authority on earth? The Lord says: this I do not wish, but I wish that he who is the greatest among you be a servant, i.e., that he not consider himself as a superior, but as a servant; 2 Corinthians 4:5: ourselves your servants through Jesus. And this is what is said in Luke 22:27: which is greater, he that serves, or he that sits at table? etc. Then he assigns the reason: and whosoever shall exalt himself shall be humbled, and he that shall humble himself shall be exalted. Hence in the canticle of the Virgin, Luke 1:52: he has put down the mighty from their seat, and has exalted the humble.


23—2
Mt 23:13-33
13. But woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, because you shut the kingdom of heaven against men: for you yourselves do not enter in and those that are going in, you suffer not to enter. 14. Woe to you scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, because you devour the houses of widows, praying long prayers. For this you shall receive the greater judgment. 15. Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, because you go round about the sea and the land to make one proselyte. And when he is made, you make him the child of hell twofold more than yourselves. 16. Woe to you, blind guides, that say, Whosoever shall swear by the temple, it is nothing; but he that shall swear by the gold of the temple is a debtor. 17. Ye foolish and blind: for whether is greater, the gold or the temple that sanctifieth the gold? 18. And whosoever shall swear by the altar, it is nothing; but whosoever shall swear by the gift that is upon it is a debtor. 19. Ye foolish and blind: for whether is greater, the gift or the altar that sanctifieth the gift? 20. He therefore that sweareth by the altar sweareth by it and by all things that are upon it. 21. And whosoever shall swear by the temple sweareth by it and by him that dwelleth in it. 22. And he that sweareth by heaven sweareth by the throne of God and by him that sitteth thereon. 23. Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites; because you tithe mint and anise and cummin and have left the weightier things of the law: judgment and mercy and faith. These things you ought to have done and not to leave those undone. 24. Blind guides, who strain out a gnat and swallow a camel. 25. Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites; because you make clean the outside of the cup and of the dish, but within you are full of rapine and uncleanness. 26. Thou blind Pharisee, first make clean the inside of the cup and of the dish, that the outside may become clean. 27. Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites; because you are like to whited sepulchres, which outwardly appear to men beautiful but within are full of dead men's bones and of all filthiness. 28. So you also outwardly indeed appear to men just: but inwardly you are full of hypocrisy and iniquity. 29. Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, that build the sepulchres of the prophets and adorn the monuments of the just, 30. And say: If we had been in the days of our fathers, we would not have been partakers with them in the blood of the prophets. 31. Wherefore you are witnesses against yourselves, that you are the sons of them that killed the prophets. 32. Fill ye up then the measure of your fathers. 33. You serpents, generation of vipers, how will you flee from the judgment of hell?

After he instructed the disciples and the multitudes about the caution they should have regarding the doctrine of the Jews, here he turns his discourse to the scribes, rebuking them. First, he rebukes them for the pretense of religion, when they were irreligious; secondly, for the pretense of purity, when they were impure; thirdly, for the pretense of piety, when they were impious. The second is at woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, who make clean the outside of the cup, etc. The third is at woe to you who build the sepulchres of the prophets, etc. In those things that pertain to religion, certain things are owed by priests to the people, and certain things conversely. First, therefore, he sets forth their malice in those things that are owed by priests; secondly, in those things that are owed by the people, at woe to him that says: whosoever shall swear, etc. A priest owes something to one already converted, and something to one not yet converted. To one not yet converted, that he may convert him; to one converted, doctrine; Malachi 2:7: the lips of the priest teach wisdom. Likewise, he owes him prayers; Hebrews 5:1: for every high priest taken from among men is ordained for men in the things that appertain to God. And they acted wickedly in both respects; hence he first rebukes them regarding the first; secondly, regarding the second, at woe to you who devour the houses of widows, etc. In all these rebukes he shows himself to be the Son of him who gave the old law. In Deuteronomy 26 and 28, curses are given to those who did not remain in the law, and afterwards blessings are given. But because he came to loose the curses of the law, therefore the blessings were given first above, where it was said, blessed are the poor, blessed are the meek, etc. But toward the end of his teaching he gives the curse. Therefore they reprove badly who reprove the old law because curses were contained in it, since just as in the old law, so also in the new. For just as in the law none were cursed except those who transgressed the law, so neither here; Proverbs 3:11: reject not the correction of the Lord. But what does it mean when he says, who shut the kingdom of heaven against men? The kingdom of heaven is called the beatitude of eternal life; above at 5:20: unless your justice abound more than that of the scribes and Pharisees, you shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. Likewise, sacred Scripture is called the kingdom; above at 21:43: the kingdom of God shall be taken from you, i.e., the understanding of sacred Scripture. To both kingdoms Christ is the door; John 10:9: I am the door. By me, if any man enter in, he shall be saved, and he shall go in and go out, and shall find pastures. What then is it to shut the kingdom, if not that they were shutting it by bad doctrine and a bad life? Only what is open can be shut. The teachings about Christ were open, but they were shutting them, because they were making them obscure. It says in Isaiah 35:5: the Lord himself will come and will save us. Then shall the eyes of the blind be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped. When the Lord was doing these miracles, this Scripture was open, but they were shutting it by saying, he casts out devils by Beelzebub the prince of devils, Luke 11:15. Likewise, they were shutting it by a bad life, when by bad example they led others to sin; Psalm 1:1: blessed is the man who has not walked in the counsel of the ungodly, nor stood in the way of sinners, nor sat in the chair of pestilence. He properly sits in the chair of pestilence who takes the office of teaching and corrupts the people by a bad life. Also by an unjust sentence a judge slays a man, yet he hurls the unjust sentence to no effect. For power was given for binding and loosing unto edification, not unto destruction. Hence it can be said to them, woe to you (...) because you shut the kingdom of heaven against men. Likewise, whoever impedes entrance into the kingdom, there is no doubt that he acts wickedly; hence it follows, for you yourselves do not enter in, nor do you suffer those that are going in to enter, i.e., to be converted. Hence Malachi 2:8: you have departed out of the way, and have caused many to stumble. Woe to you (...) who devour the houses of widows, praying long prayers. This is the second woe, in which the pretense regarding prayer is touched upon. And first he rebukes their voracity, when he says, who devour the houses of widows, because whatever they did, they twisted entirely to gluttony, so that what is said in 2 Maccabees 6:4 applied to them, that the whole temple was full of debauchery and feasting. The houses of widows, i.e., the resources of widows. But why the houses of widows rather than of others? The reason is that they aimed more at seducing women, because men are wiser and more discreet, and are not so quickly deceived. Likewise, women have a more ready inclination toward giving; 1 Timothy 2:10: but that which becomes women professing godliness through good works. Likewise, the houses of widows, because a woman who has a husband has him as her head and counselor, and therefore is not so easily deceived. Likewise, a married woman does not have control of her house, but a widow does; therefore she can give more than a married woman, and therefore they made more profit from them than from others, when it was rather the case that they should have been giving to them; hence that passage in Psalm 93:6 applies well to them: they have slain the widow and the stranger. And this in prayer. Praying long prayers, on account of the pretense of sanctity: and so they twisted prayer toward profit, and profit toward glory. Hence they could be reproved because they were gluttonous, because they were despoilers, and likewise because they pretended sanctity; and therefore it follows, and for this you shall receive the greater judgment, i.e., you sin more greatly. And why? Because if someone robs by the weapons of the devil, he sins; and if by the weapons of God, he sins doubly, because he sins against God and against his neighbor. Or greater, etc., because you receive from those to whom you ought to be giving. Or greater, as it says in Luke 12:47: the servant who knew the will of his lord and did not do it shall be beaten with many stripes. Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, who go round about the sea and the land to make one proselyte. And this is explained in two ways, as referring to the time after Christ, and to the time before Christ. If to the time after, then he speaks of things future and present. For he foresaw that the Jews would be scattered throughout the whole world, and that they would convert some to their law, and pervert from Christ whomever they could. And therefore it says, you go round about the sea and the land, etc. Proselytes are those who convert from the gentiles to their faith, or from Christians; and because he foresaw that they would convert some to their faith from among the Christians, therefore he says this. And he says one, because very few were converted. Therefore they entered into that curse found in Hosea 9:10: I found Israel like grapes in the desert. And when he is made, namely a Jew, you make him a child of hell twofold more than yourselves: because he is first a gentile and then a Jew, and then he has double sins, namely of gentilism and of the Jews, because as a Jew he becomes a partaker of the slaying of Christ; but if he was a Christian and afterward becomes a Jew, he becomes doubly worse, because he defiles the gift of the Holy Spirit which he had received in the sacraments. Likewise, he becomes a partaker of the sins of the Jews; John 8:44: you are of your father the devil. It can also be referred to the time before Christ, because before Christ they converted some to their faith. And this is clear, because everyone loves himself more than another; therefore if they were converting others for the salvation of souls, they ought to have cared more for their own salvation, but they did not care. But they did all this for profit, because they wanted the offerings to be increased; hence their doctrine was futile. And when he is made, you make him a child of hell twofold more than yourselves; because first he was converted to Judaism and was scandalized, and so afterward he converted again. Hence 2 Peter 2:21: it had been better for them not to have known the way of justice than, after knowing it, to turn back. Also in another way. Before he was a Jew, he abstained from evils, at least for the praise of men, but afterward, he did not; hence Romans 2:14: for when the gentiles, who have not the law, do by nature those things that are of the law, these, having not the law, are a law to themselves. Hence they took example from the wicked. Woe to you, blind guides. In this he shows how they are pretenders of sanctity in those things that are owed to prelates. And first, regarding offerings; secondly, regarding tithes, at woe to you (...) who tithe mint, etc. See: first he sets forth their tradition; secondly, he argues against it with three reasons. The first part, where the tradition is set forth with the reason, has two parts. The second is at and whosoever shall swear by the altar, etc. They were drawing all religion toward profit, in order to induce men to make offerings. In the temple there was much gold placed: hence they said that if anyone swore by the temple, he owed nothing; but he who swore by the gold obligated himself to as much as the value of what he swore by. Likewise, the second tradition was that there was an altar and many things were offered upon the altar; hence they said that he who swore by the altar paid nothing, but he who swore by the offering obligated himself to the value of the offering. And why? So that they might profit from the penalties, and so that they might elevate the sanctity of the offering, and so that men might be incited to offer more. And first he sets forth the first part; secondly, the second. Regarding the first, he does two things. First, he proposes the tradition; secondly, the refutation, at you foolish and blind, etc. He says, then, woe to you, blind guides, etc. The same is said above at 15:14: they are blind and leaders of the blind; Isaiah 56:10: his watchmen are all blind. Who say, whosoever shall swear by the temple of God, it is nothing, because it is impossible that this man should build another temple; but he that shall swear by the gold of the temple, i.e., by the gold, is a debtor, namely of that gold. Then he sets forth the refutation: you foolish and blind; for which is greater, the gold or the temple that sanctifies the gold? It is evident that what is in the temple is holy by reason of the temple; hence he who steals anything in the temple commits sacrilege. Hence it is greater to swear by the temple than by the gold. Chrysostom says: this is against certain people who say that to swear by God is nothing. Hence those who swear by God believe they swear by nothing; but when they swear by the holy Gospels of God, they believe it to be a great thing. Hence it can be said to them: which is greater, God or the Gospel? It is evident that it is God. And this is true absolutely; it is otherwise when some circumstance is added which aggravates the sin. Because he who swears by the holy Gospels of God has sworn with a certain deliberation and solemnity, and therefore sins more gravely. Then he sets forth the second part of the tradition: and whosoever shall swear by the altar, it is nothing; but whosoever shall swear by the gift that is upon it, is a debtor. Then he sets forth the refutation: ye blind, which is greater, the gift or the altar that sanctifies the gift? For the gift is not sanctified except by the altar. He therefore that swears by the altar, swears by it and by all things that are upon it. Here he sets forth another reason. The temple contains the gold, and not conversely; similarly, the altar contains the gift, and not conversely. Hence he who swears by the temple swears by the gold that is in the temple; and he who swears by the altar, i.e., by the altar, swears by what is on it. Likewise, another reason follows: and whosoever shall swear by the temple, swears by it and by him that dwells in it. They said: he who swears by the temple swears by nothing. But he wishes to show that he who swears by the temple swears by God, because he does not swear by the temple except as sanctified, and it is not sanctified except by God. Therefore he who swears by the temple swears by God. Then another reason is set forth: and he that swears by heaven, i.e., by heaven, does not swear by it except because it is the throne of God, and because the power of God is manifested there; hence he that swears by heaven swears by the throne of God, and by him that sits thereon. Psalm 10:5: God is in his holy temple, the Lord's throne is in heaven. And this is introduced there according to a likeness. But mystically, according to Origen, he makes mention of the temple, the gold, and the altar, in which the contemplative and glorious life is signified. By the gold the contemplative life is signified, by which is signified the subtle sense excogitated from Scripture itself: because however reasonable it may appear, it is nothing unless it is in the temple, i.e., unless it is confirmed in sacred Scripture. By the altar is signified the heart, in which there ought to be the fire of devotion; Leviticus 6:12: the fire on my altar shall not go out. By the offerings are signified the services and offerings, which, unless they proceed from a holy heart, or from a holy altar, cannot have value; above at 6:22: if your eye be single, your whole body shall be lightsome. By the throne the glorious life is signified: there God is, who surpasses all things. Or by the altar and the temple we understand Christ: for he calls himself a temple; John 2:19: destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up. Likewise, he is called an altar; Hebrews 13:10: we have an altar, whereof they have no power to eat who serve the tabernacle. Hence whatever good we do, unless it is sanctified in this temple, i.e., Christ, it is of no value; hence everything is contemptible unless it is referred to Christ. Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, who tithe mint and anise and cummin. Here he rebukes them regarding tithes; and he does three things. First, he sets forth their custom; secondly, he introduces the teaching; thirdly, he sets forth a certain likeness. The second is at these things you ought to have done; the third is at blind guides, who strain out a gnat, etc. Hence he says, woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, and adds hypocrites, because the principal intention was pretense, who tithe mint, anise, and cummin. This can be understood either as "you give tithes" or "you who exact tithes"; hence very many were priests and Levites, to whom it pertained to exact the tithes that were owed them, as it says in Numbers 18:21 and Deuteronomy 14:22; therefore they were most diligent in exacting them, so that they exacted even down to the smallest things, such as cummin and anise. And have left the weightier things of the law: judgment, mercy, and faith. For certain things were owed to the priests for their own sake, as tithes, from which they were to live; but to certain things they were bound for God's sake, namely to exercise judgment and mercy; hence the Lord required these things of them, namely judgment and mercy; Psalm 100:1: mercy and judgment I will sing to you, O Lord. Likewise, he wills faith for his own glory. Hence those things to which they were bound for God's sake they did not care about; hence he says: and have left the weightier things of the law: judgment, mercy, and faith. But regarding tithes, to which they were bound for their own sake, they took good care, according to that passage in Philippians 2:21: all seek the things that are their own, not the things that are Jesus Christ's. Charity does the contrary, for it seeks not its own but the things that are Jesus Christ's, 1 Corinthians 13:5. Likewise, it can be said, woe to you, who give tithes, because you give from the least things, from mint and cummin and things of this sort, and this so that you may appear religious; but you do not care about interior things, because you love neither mercy, nor judgment, nor faith; above at 12:7: if you knew what this means, I desire mercy and not sacrifice, you would never have condemned the innocent. Origen says that by mint and cummin, etc., certain things can be understood that pertain to the propriety of religion. Hence mercy, judgment, and faith are like foods, but the other least things are like seasoning. Hence just as they put more effort into the seasoning in preparing food than into the food itself, so also they put more effort into having knees bent before them than into the things that pertained to God. These things you ought to have done, and not to leave those undone. Because he had said, woe to you who tithe, someone could say that the Lord was forbidding the giving of tithes; therefore he says that, on the contrary, when he says, these things you ought to have done, and not to leave those undone; as if to say: you do not sin in these things, but in omitting those to which you are more bound. Therefore these things you ought to have done, i.e., to exact tithes, and those things, namely judgment, justice, and faith, not to leave undone. But here there can be a question about tithes. The Lord seems to set forth the necessity of paying tithes; hence in the whole New Testament no mention is made so expressly as here. But is it held by precept of the law? No: because in the law certain things are contained that are moral, certain things ceremonial, and certain things judicial. Moral precepts are to be observed at all times and by all; ceremonial precepts by certain men and at certain times, as circumcision, and these were only figurative; likewise, certain judicial precepts, as if someone stole a sheep, he should repay fourfold. Therefore the question is raised about tithes, whether tithes are a moral precept. And it seems not, because moral precepts are of the natural law. But only that is of the natural law which natural reason recommends. But reason does not recommend giving a tenth more than a ninth or an eleventh, etc. Therefore it is not of the natural law. Likewise, if tithes are ceremonial, then those who pay them sin. To this, those who came before us said that some things are purely moral, some purely ceremonial, and some have something of the moral and something of the ceremonial. You shall not kill is purely moral. Similarly, the Lord your God you shall adore, etc. If you say: on the fourteenth day of the moon at evening you shall offer a lamb, this is purely ceremonial. But if it is said: remember to keep holy the sabbath day, it has something natural, or moral, and something ceremonial. Moral, namely what natural reason suggests, namely that one should have some time in which one is free, or in which one is free to pray to God. But that it be on the sabbath day, or on Sunday, etc., is judicial. Hence they say that the precept about tithes is partly ceremonial and partly moral. For they are for the sustenance of the poor and of those who devote themselves to the service of God, or to preaching: for he who serves the community, it is fitting that he live from the community, and this is of the natural law; but that it be the tenth part, this is ceremonial. But are they obligatory now? I say that the determination belongs to whatever ruler has the power of establishing law; hence it is within the power of the Church to establish the tenth, or the ninth, or the like. Hence they are obligatory, not because it is of the natural law, but from the constitution of the Church. Blind guides, who strain out a gnat and swallow a camel. In this part he sets forth a likeness; hence he says, who strain out a gnat. He who strains swallows with difficulty. Hence he means to say that they put great care into the smallest things and little care into great things. Or by the gnat the smallest sins are understood, and by the camel, great sins; hence they make an issue of small sins; and this is what he says, but swallowing a camel. Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, who make clean the outside of the cup and of the dish. Above, the Lord rebuked the Pharisees for the pretense they outwardly displayed, which they did not have in their hearts, but twisted toward profit; here, for the pretense of purity which they outwardly showed. And this, first, with respect to the appetite for temporal goods, or with respect to carnal sins; secondly, with respect to spiritual sins. And first he treats of the first; secondly, of the second, at woe to you (...) because you are like whitened sepulchres. Regarding the first, he does two things. First, he rebukes their pretense; secondly, he sets forth the sound doctrine, at you blind Pharisee, etc. He says, then, woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites, who make clean the outside of the cup, etc. Note that this can be understood in two ways. In one way, that it is a proper expression; and he means to touch upon the custom of the Pharisees, who put great care into cleaning the exteriors, as is said above, that they observed the cleanliness of cups and vessels; hence woe to you, who put great care into cleaning vessels, but not hearts. Hence it follows, but within, i.e., in the heart, you are full of rapine and uncleanness. Jerome holds that it is a figurative expression; hence he holds that all the cleanliness that is shown outwardly is to be understood. Food is served in the dish, drink in the cup. But man is called a dish; and the food in which God delights are the good works that he does; John 4:34: my meat is to do the will of my Father. It is evident that the use of the cup and dish is not on the outer surface but the inner. He therefore who cleans the cup outwardly is he who prepares his body outwardly. But you are of this sort: within you are full of rapine and uncleanness. And he sets forth two things, rapine and uncleanness, because there are two kinds of sins: carnal sins, which are consummated in the delight of the flesh, such as gluttony and lust; and others which are consummated in the delight of the spirit, such as pride and avarice, because avarice with respect to its object holds itself with carnal sin; but with respect to its completion, because it is completed in the delight of the mind, namely in the desire for money, it holds itself with spiritual sin. Hence he reproves avarice when he says rapine. Now rapine properly refers to when what belongs to another is taken; so properly the avaricious man withholds what belongs to another: hence it is opposed to justice; Isaiah 3:14: the spoil of the poor is in your house. Likewise, full of uncleanness, with respect to gluttony and lust. The soul is rendered impure by passion, and no passion so depresses reason as gluttony and lust; Ephesians 5:3: let not fornication and uncleanness, or covetousness, be so much as named among you, as becomes saints. Then he brings them to sound doctrine: you blind Pharisee, first make clean the inside of the cup and of the dish. All exterior purity is from interior purity, as it says above at 6:22: if your eye be single, your whole body shall be lightsome, etc. Therefore he teaches that one should cleanse the heart, and so the whole will be clean. Hence he says, you blind Pharisee, etc. Wisdom 2:21: their own malice blinded them. Make clean the inside, because whatever is done outwardly, provided it is done from a good will, is entirely good; Proverbs 4:23: with all watchfulness keep your heart. Likewise, it can be explained of the word of a man: hence that which is interior can be understood as the understanding of sacred Scripture, Sirach 15:3: she fed him with the bread of life and understanding, in which wisdom is served. The bread of wisdom is the word of life. Hence some wish to adorn the word outwardly and do not care about the meaning. And these clean the outside. Woe to you, (...) because you are like whitened sepulchres. Here he rebukes them with respect to spiritual sins. And first he sets forth the likeness; secondly, he explains it. A sepulchre is where a dead body rests. The dead bodies of the saints are the temple of God, in which God dwells; 1 Corinthians 3:17: the temple of God is holy, which you are. The body is the dwelling of the soul, and the soul is the throne of God: so just as the body is the dwelling of the soul, so the soul is the dwelling of God; Psalm 10:5: God is in his holy temple, etc. But the body of a sinner is a sepulchre, because it contains a dead thing, since the soul dies through sin; therefore the wicked are called a sepulchre; Psalm 13:3: their throat is an open sepulchre. In a sepulchre there is a dead body within, but sometimes outwardly there is some image that seems to live in appearance; Apocalypse 3:1: you have the name of being alive, and you are dead. And therefore he says, which outwardly appear to men beautiful, on account of the beauty outwardly applied, but within are full of dead men's bones and of all filthiness, i.e., of all putrefaction and of all uncleanness. After this he explains: so you also outwardly indeed appear to men just, i.e., men judge you to be just, but inwardly you are full of hypocrisy and iniquity. He comprehends the carnal sins, avarice and gluttony, as was said above, under which vainglory is contained; John 12:43: they loved their own glory more than the glory of God. Likewise, under iniquity, all spiritual sins. Then when he says, woe to you, (...) who build the sepulchres of the prophets, he rebukes them for the pretense of piety, and he does two things. First, he sets forth their pretense; secondly, their cruelty, at wherefore you are witnesses against yourselves, etc. Likewise, they pretend in two ways, by deeds and by words. Hence he first rebukes them regarding their deeds; secondly, regarding their words. The second is at and you say: if we had been, etc. He says, then, woe to you who build the sepulchres of the prophets. But what is this? Were they doing wrong? Do we not do this well, who place the bodies of the saints in silver and gold caskets? Some say that they are not reproved for the deed but for the intention, because their intention was evil; for they did this so that the memory of the crime of their fathers might be brought back to men's remembrance: hence it was the custom that when something notable happened, something was made as a memorial of it. Hence they wanted the boldness of their parents, because they dared to kill the prophets, to be in the memory of all. But this exposition does not agree with the letter. Therefore it should be said otherwise, that they are not blamed for this, but because they did this only so as to show outward signs of piety, just as it is said above that they tithed mint and cummin. Likewise, they adorn the monuments of the just. They adorned the sepulchres, and yet had the intention of killing, on account of pretense. Similarly, Chrysostom says, it happens in our times that if someone does many good things, adorns sepulchres, has an open hand, and the like; if he builds in stone, and aims at vainglory, and does not walk in the ways of the Lord, it profits him nothing. Likewise, they showed piety by their words: and you say: if we had been in the days of our fathers, we would not have been their partners in the blood of the prophets. It is common that in the deeds of others all are severe judges: hence if we see someone sinning, we judge it a great sin, but we diminish our own sin; therefore these sons recognized the malice of their fathers, but not their own; above at 7:5: cast out first the beam from your own eye, and then you shall see to cast out the mote from your brother's eye. Then he sets forth their cruelty. And first, in general; secondly, in particular. And he sets forth the temporal punishment, at behold, I send to you prophets, and wise men, and scribes. Regarding the first, he first describes the origin; secondly, the imitation of evil; thirdly, he threatens punishment. He says, wherefore you are witnesses against yourselves, that you are the sons of those who killed the prophets. But what evil was it for them, since it was not in their power? Therefore it seems that it ought not to be imputed to them. See: sometimes a son does not imitate the sins of his father, and sometimes he does imitate paternal malice. If he does not follow paternal malice, it is not imputed to him. Sometimes it happens that one has a good father and a bad mother, or conversely, and he follows the goodness of his father, or of his mother. But if both are wicked, it rarely happens that he does not imitate their malice. And the reason is that the children of the wicked become accustomed to evils from the beginning; and what they become accustomed to in youth they adhere to more strongly, and therefore they are more inclined to evil. Likewise, when evil parents see their children doing something evil, they do not correct them; for this reason their sin is aggravated, so that the sins of the parents redound to the children; Exodus 20:5: I am a jealous God, visiting the sins of the fathers upon the children. Therefore he says, you are the sons of those, who have their malice; Wisdom 3:12: their children are most wicked. Hence you are sons by imitation; and this is what follows: fill up then the measure of your fathers. This is not imperative, but declarative: fill up, i.e., you will fill up, as though a man were speaking, i.e., you will kill me; John 13:27: that which you do, do quickly. Or it can be permissive, i.e., you will not be prevented by me; i.e., at some time you wished to but I did not permit; hereafter I will not prevent you. Therefore fill up the measure of your fathers. But what does it mean when he says fill up? It should be seen that all things that come to pass come from the certain judgment of God. But in that judgment of God the punishment is not immediately exacted, until the guilt is totally accumulated and comes to a head: hence with respect to the judgment of God, their guilt was not yet filled up. Hence they killed the prophets, and the guilt is not yet filled up, but it will be completed in me. Therefore fill up the measure of your fathers. Isaiah 27:8: in measure against measure, when it shall be cast off, you shall judge it. Or fill up. The fathers sinned, but you fill up. Then one fills up when he arrives at as much as his fathers. Therefore your fathers killed the prophets, and you, fill up. Or it can be said that those sinned by killing servants, but these by killing the Son; hence they filled up the wickedness of their fathers. But the Lord willingly offered himself and did not oppose. Likewise, he does not reproach them for his own injury, but only for that of his own, because it belongs to a good shepherd to consider the injury of his own as his own. Then he adds concerning the punishment: you serpents, generation of vipers, etc. And it seems that he speaks fittingly about the guilt. A serpent is a venomous animal and kills by its venom: so they are called serpents because they killed the prophets. Of the viper it is also said that it dies in giving birth, for the offspring gnaws through the mother's innards: so since they themselves were wicked, they reviled their fathers. Hence, you who are such, how will you flee from the judgment of hell? According to the judgment of men you escape, but according to the judgment of God, how will you escape? Hence one must have a clean heart. Job 19:29: flee from the face of the sword.


23—3
Mt 23:34-39
34. Therefore behold I send to you prophets and wise men and scribes: and some of them you will put to death and crucify: and some you will scourge in your synagogues and persecute from city to city. 35. That upon you may come all the just blood that hath been shed upon the earth, from the blood of Abel the just, even unto the blood of Zacharias the son of Barachias, whom you killed between the temple and the altar. 36. Amen I say to you, all these things shall come upon this generation. 37. Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets and stonest them that are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered together thy children, as the hen doth gather her chickens under her wings, and thou wouldst not? 38. Behold, your house shall be left to you, desolate. 39. For I say to you, you shall not see me henceforth till you say: Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord.

Behold I. In this part he sets forth their cruelty and adds the temporal punishment. And first he does the first; secondly, he adds the punishment. And first he sets forth the benefit; secondly, the guilt; thirdly, the magnitude of the punishment. Hence he says, behold, I send to you prophets, and wise men, and scribes, etc. And this can be referred to what immediately follows, or to all that follows. If to all, then it has a plainer sense. Thus I say that you are about to fill up the measure, and that you are serpents, etc. Hence I send to you prophets, and wise men, and scribes, and some of them you will put to death, because you are such as are accustomed to killing. Or in another way, so that it refers to the whole. The Lord wills that judgment be not only just, but that it appear just, so that others may take example. Hence if someone has a good resolution, the Lord rewards him for his good resolution, and then gives him the will to exercise a good work; so conversely, when someone has an evil resolution and is full of evil will, according to what is said in Hosea 2:6: I will hedge up your way with thorns, he excites the wrath of God, and from the wrath of God it comes about that his malice is made manifest. Therefore I send to you prophets, and wise men, and scribes; and you will kill them. And he says behold, because it is at hand, for he sent the apostles; hence Acts 1:8: and you shall be witnesses unto me in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and even to the uttermost part of the earth. But note that in saying I send to you prophets, and wise men, and scribes, he signifies the diverse gifts of the Holy Spirit. To one is given the gift of wisdom, to another the gift of tongues, etc. 1 Corinthians 12:10. The apostles had all these gifts. They had the gift of prophecy in foretelling the future; Joel 2:28: I will pour out my spirit upon all flesh, and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy. Likewise, the gift of wisdom, because they knew all things; Luke 21:15: I will give you a mouth and wisdom, which all your adversaries shall not be able to resist and gainsay. Likewise, they were scribes, because they had understanding of Scripture; Luke 24:45: he opened their understanding, that they might understand the Scriptures. And why does he predict this? So that the disciples, thinking about what they had heard, might bear it more easily. Likewise, to convict them of malice, because just as their fathers killed the prophets, so they would kill the apostles; hence some of them you will put to death, as it says in Acts 12:2, because Herod killed James the brother of John with the sword, seeing that it pleased the Jews. Others were crucified; hence and you will crucify. For this was the most shameful death; therefore by this death they killed Christ, according to that passage in Wisdom 2:20: let us condemn him to a most shameful death. And you will scourge. Acts 5:40 says that having beaten them, they charged them that they should not speak at all in the name of Jesus. And you will persecute. This is manifest in how they persecuted Paul. And above at 10:23: when they shall persecute you in one city, flee into another. Then the punishment is set forth, which, because it seemed severe, he therefore confirms: amen I say to you, all these things shall come upon this generation. He says, that upon you may come all the just blood, from the blood of Abel the just, even unto the blood of Zacharias the son of Barachias. Who this Abel is, is well known, because he was killed by his brother Cain. But who this Zacharias was is not established. It is read that there were three men named Zacharias. One was the son of Barachias, who was the eleventh among the prophets. But it cannot be understood of this one, because there was not yet an altar. Another was the father of John, and whose son he was is not found; but Chrysostom says that he was killed on account of Christ, because in the temple there was a place for virgins, and when the Virgin Mary was sitting in the place of virgins, the Jews wished to expel her from the place; Zacharias prevented this by defending her, and on account of this he was killed. Another is called the son of Joiada, whom Joash killed in the court of the temple, and therefore between the temple and the altar; hence the place agrees, but the name differs. Yet Jerome says that Barachias is interpreted "blessed of the Lord," and designates the holiness of his father Joiada the priest. And he says that he himself saw the Gospel of the Nazarenes, and there it was contained, the son of Joiada. But why he begins with this Zacharias can be a question of the literal sense. The reason, however, seems to be that although the preceding things were more frequent, these nevertheless were found in Scripture. Or in another way, that Abel was a shepherd and Joiada a priest; therefore by these two are signified the laity and the clergy. Hence all punishment for the slaying of men will come upon you. Or in another way, because some are active and some contemplative; hence both are signified by these two. But amen I say to you, that all these things shall come upon this generation. But how can it be that all these things come upon this generation? Is one punished for another? Ezekiel 18:20: the son shall not bear the iniquity of the father. How then upon this generation? Jerome solves this by saying that it is customary in Scripture that the whole generation of the good is taken as one generation, of which Psalm 111:2 says: the generation of the righteous shall be blessed. Of the generation of the wicked, above at 12:39: an evil generation seeks a sign. Chrysostom says thus: some sin, but God does not immediately punish; hence in Psalm 7:12: does he become angry every day? But some, when they sin, are never corrected, but change for the worse; 2 Timothy 3:13: but evil men and seducers shall grow worse and worse; and then the Lord waits until their malice is fulfilled. Hence these, in whom malice will be fulfilled, bear the weight of the whole as regards temporal punishment, yet as regards eternal punishment each bears his own. Hence it will be so great that it will seem as though they suffer for all; hence in Exodus 32:34 it says that this sin is to be reserved until the day of vengeance. Just as there was a fullness of goods for those who believe in Christ, so there was a fullness of evils for those who killed Christ; therefore he says, all these things shall come upon this generation. But what is this punishment? The destruction of the city of Jerusalem. And since he intends to speak of the destruction of the city, he turns to address the city, saying, Jerusalem, Jerusalem. And first he sets forth the offense; secondly, he recalls the benefits; thirdly, he announces the punishment. The second is at how often would I have gathered together your children (...) and you would not? The third is at behold, your house shall be left to you desolate. He says, then, Jerusalem, Jerusalem; and this doubling designates the feeling of one who pities; hence it says in Luke 19:41 that seeing the city, he wept over it. You that kill the prophets; Acts 7:52: which of the prophets have not your fathers persecuted? And he says, you that kill, not "you that killed," because they were still persevering in malice. This is that Jerusalem of which it says in Ezekiel 5:6: this is Jerusalem, I have set her in the midst of the nations, and the countries round about her, and she has despised my judgments. They could excuse themselves: we had no one to tell us; therefore he says, and you stone those who are sent to you; hence I sent prophets and many helps, and you did not recognize them. How often would I have gathered together your children, as the hen gathers her chickens under her wings, and you would not? In this is designated the perpetuity of his divinity, according to what he himself says, John 8:58: before Abraham was made, I am. Hence Christ himself sent prophets, patriarchs, and angels. Whenever he sent them, he wished to gather, etc. Those are gathered who are converted to the Lord, because in him sinners are united; those are scattered who are separated from unity. Hence, I would have gathered, as the hen gathers her chickens under her wings. It is said that there is no animal so compassionate toward its chicks as the hen. The hen defends them from the hawk and exposes her life for them and gathers them under her wings. So Christ has compassion on us: surely he has borne our infirmities, Isaiah 53:4. Likewise, he exposed himself to the hawk, i.e., the devil; Deuteronomy 31:27: while I am yet living, and going in with you, you have always been rebellious against the Lord. But there is an objection. The Lord willed, and they were unwilling; therefore their evil will prevailed over the will of God. Hence it should be said: as often as I willed, I acted, but against your will; I acted when I acted; hence your will prevented me from acting. Or the fact that he sent prophets was a sign that he willed to gather, and you would not. Then the punishment follows: behold, your house shall be left to you desolate. The whole people was honored on account of Jerusalem, and Jerusalem on account of the temple; therefore it says, your house shall be left, i.e., the temple, or the dwelling; Psalm 68:26: let their habitation be made desolate. Or a house is said to be desolate when it lacks its proper inhabitant; Psalm 10:5: the Lord is in his holy temple. Hence he is said to leave through habitation; therefore you shall not see me henceforth, etc., because I was with you by the power of divinity, and afterward I was corporally, but I shall depart from you. But now your house shall be left to you desolate, and you shall not see me henceforth, neither corporally, namely after the passion, nor spiritually. But is this true, that none of the Jews saw him, since many were converted to him? Therefore he says, till you say: blessed is he that comes in the name of the Lord, because when you confess, then you will see through faith. Or in another way, he designates in a hidden way the second coming: they saw him in the body, but they did not have this vision until the second coming, in which you will be able to say, and will recognize that I am he who is blessed, who comes in the name of the Lord.


24—1
Mt 24:1-14
1. And Jesus being come out of the temple, went away. And his disciples came to shew him the buildings of the temple. 2. And he answering, said to them: Do you see all these things? Amen I say to you, there shall not be left here a stone upon a stone that shall not be destroyed. 3. And when he was sitting on mount Olivet, the disciples came to him privately, saying: Tell us when shall these things be? And what shall be the sign of thy coming and of the consummation of the world? 4. And Jesus answering, said to them: Take heed that no man seduce you. 5. For many will come in my name saying, I am Christ. And they will seduce many. 6. And you shall hear of wars and rumours of wars. See that ye be not troubled. For these things must come to pass: but the end is not yet. 7. For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: And there shall be pestilences and famines and earthquakes in places. 8. Now all these are the beginnings of sorrows. 9. Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted and shall put you to death: and you shall be hated by all nations for my name's sake. 10. And then shall many be scandalized and shall betray one another and shall hate one another. 11. And many false prophets shall rise and shall seduce many. 12. And because iniquity hath abounded, the charity of many shall grow cold. 13. But he that shall persevere to the end, he shall be saved. 14. And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in the whole world, for a testimony to all nations: and then shall the consummation come.

Above, the manifold provocation of the Jews was presented; now the preparation through the instruction of Christ's disciples is given. They are instructed about dangers. And first the questioning of the disciples is presented; secondly, Christ's response, at and Jesus answering, said to them. In regard to the first, two things. First, the occasion for the questioning is presented; secondly, the questioning itself, at and when he was sitting on mount Olivet, etc. The occasion was twofold. The foretelling of the destruction of the temple, which foretelling he made both by deed and by word, because he went out of the temple. Above, in the preceding chapter: Behold, your house shall be left to you desolate; and this he showed, because he went out; hence, because he went out bodily, he showed that he was going out spiritually; John 8:59: But Jesus hid himself and went out of the temple. When a sinner does not wish to be corrected, the Lord goes out from him; Lamentations 1:6: All her beauty is departed from the daughter of Zion. Then the questioning is presented, at and the disciples came to him privately, saying; secondly, the response, at and he answering, etc. So he was going away. But then the disciples came to show him the buildings of the temple, so that he might see how beautiful the house was, how splendid; hence in another place, namely Mark 13:1, it says: See what manner of stones and what buildings. But Origen asks: had he not been there before, and did he not know well? He answers that they were not asking in order to instruct him, nor as though he did not know, but so that he might find a remedy for the destruction. In the same way a Christian is the temple of God, as is stated in Philippians 2; and the disciples are intercessors, lest this temple be destroyed. Then the Lord responds: do these things seem great to you? Isaiah 23:9: The Lord of hosts hath designed it, to pull down the pride of all glory, etc. Hence he adds, Amen I say to you, there shall not be left here a stone upon a stone. Is this true? In the time of Chrysostom it had not yet entirely come to pass, but it was expected that it would come. Or it can be said that he means only that it would be destroyed. Or it should be said that, just as by God's providence the temple was at one time restored, so by God's providence, when the confirmation of the new law began, the temple was destroyed, lest sacrifices be offered in the temple. Hence, if it had not been destroyed, many who had become Christians would perform the ceremonies and would return to the temple; hence it was done by divine dispensation that it was destroyed. And this is found in Luke 21:6, where it says of the temple: The days will come in which there shall not be left a stone upon a stone that shall not be thrown down. So it also happens that someone who is built up by good virtues, if he falls through some mortal sin and is negligent and not watchful, totally falls and is destroyed; Psalm 136:7: Rase it, rase it, even to the foundation thereof. Hence he means to say that not only the temple, but also the things pertaining to it, which were a shadow, as Hebrews 10:1 states: The law having a shadow of the good things to come. Having presented the occasion, the questioning is given. And we should note that he went out and went to the Mount of Olives, which signifies the Church, in which fruitful olive trees are planted; Psalm 51:10: I am like a fruitful olive tree. And from there he instructs the disciples. He had said the temple was to be destroyed; therefore they ask three things. The first about the temple; the second about his coming; the third about the end of the world. Hence they say, Tell us, when shall these things be, namely, the completion of your threat; and about your coming: and what shall be the sign of your coming; likewise about the end of the world: and of the consummation of the world. In Luke, only one question is touched, namely, about the destruction of Jerusalem, because they did not believe it would be destroyed except after the second coming; hence they said, Acts 1:6: Wilt thou at this time restore again the kingdom to Israel? In Mark 13:3, it says that only Peter, John, James, and Andrew were sent; because these were called first and had more confidence in approaching him. In this we have an example that those who adhere to God longer in contemplation are more familiar with God; Deuteronomy 33:3: And they that approach to his feet shall receive of his doctrine. These disciples asked about his coming, and this is twofold. The last coming, which is for judgment; and this will be at the consummation of the world. About this you have Acts 1:11: As you have seen him going up to heaven, so he shall come. The other is a coming that strengthens the minds of men, to whom he comes spiritually. Below: they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds, i.e., in preachers, because through preachers God comes into the minds of men. Hence it is doubtful to what this should be referred. Nevertheless, Augustine says that the whole should be referred to the spiritual coming. But some say it refers to the second coming. Others, however, explain it as referring to the destruction of Jerusalem and the last coming. First, therefore, he responds as to the destruction; secondly, as to the second coming, at for as lightning comes out of the east. In regard to the first, two things. First, he foretells those things which are antecedent to the destruction; secondly, the destruction itself, at when therefore you shall see the abomination of desolation, etc. These preliminaries were both on the part of outsiders and of those who were contained within the Church. First, therefore, on the part of outsiders; secondly, on the part of those within the Church, at and many false prophets shall rise and shall seduce many. In regard to the first, two things. First, he presents spiritual dangers; secondly, bodily dangers, at for you shall hear of wars and rumors of wars. He says, therefore: so you ask about the consummation, yet first you should be concerned for yourselves, that you not be deceived; therefore he says, take heed that no man seduce you. Ephesians 5:15: See therefore, brethren, how you walk cautiously. Many will come in my name, saying: I am Christ. Someone comes as sent by Christ; so the disciples came. But others are said to come in the name of Christ who say they are Christ, usurping for themselves a name that is not given to another; Philippians 2:9: He hath given him a name which is above all names. Hence many deceivers will come, who will come of themselves; but Christ did not come of himself, but from God; hence John 7:28: I am not come of myself. Although this is said specifically of the Antichrist, it can nevertheless be said of many others. Hence, because they did not adhere to the truth, they were given over to errors. And this happened in the case of Simon Magus, who wrote books and called himself the book of God, the great God, all things of God, and he seduced many. For it belongs to the foolish to be seduced, who are divided in errors, because the number of fools is infinite (Ecclesiastes 1:15). Hence truth gathers together, but error divides; and this is the danger. This can also be referred to the second coming, for these things will happen around the day of judgment. For you shall hear of wars, etc. Here, first, he sets forth the dangers; secondly, he gives comfort. He says, therefore: so it was said, take heed that no man seduce you, (...) for you shall hear of wars, etc. And this happened immediately after the Passion. For immediately the most wicked tyrants were sent into Judea by the emperor, who burdened them marvelously, so that they could scarcely endure. Hence, you shall hear of wars and rumors of wars, because in wars rumors count for much; hence it often happens that a few defeat many; Jeremiah 8:16: The snorting of his horses was heard from Dan; all the land was moved at the sound of the neighing of his warriors. And see. Some might believe that the end of the world was coming immediately; hence it is said that the tribulation was so great that they believed the end of the world had come; therefore he says, see that you be not troubled. For these things must come to pass, but the end is not yet, as though the destruction of Jerusalem were meant, because its destruction did not come until fifty years after the Passion. But someone might say: you say that we will hear of wars, but there have always been wars. He responds: you have never seen such things. For nation shall rise against nation, namely, the Roman nation against the Jewish nation, and kingdom, namely, the Roman kingdom against the Jewish kingdom. And there shall be pestilences, etc. Someone might say: these wars happen by chance and not from God's vengeance. But that they come from God's vengeance is evident, because not only will these evils be inflicted by men, but by God, because there shall be pestilences, which come from the corruption of the air, and famines, and earthquakes in places. And all these things happened before the destruction of Jerusalem. Someone might say: all these things happened by chance and were not indicative of sorrow. On the contrary. Hence he says, now all these are the beginnings of sorrows. Isaiah 13:8: They shall be in pain as women that are in labor. So Chrysostom explains it. But insofar as it is referred to the consummation of the world, Origen explains it thus. We should consider the world as one man, because when it tends toward death, the vital powers begin to weaken. So in showing the universal change, the Lord will send some particular change, so that they will not have any strength, and then there will be pestilences, because the air that serves us in two ways will be corrupted. Likewise the earth, which serves us for food because it produces herbs and grain from which food comes, will be weakened, so that there will be famine in the land. Likewise the earth supports us, and against this the earth will be disturbed; hence there will be earthquakes. The first two are universal, but the last will be particular, because it will be in places. And why will it not happen universally throughout the whole world? So that men, seeing it, may return to their hearts and be converted. Likewise it happens that famine arises from a scarcity of things, and then on account of the famine nation rises against nation; and this could happen near the end of the world. It can also be, however, that sometimes nation rises against nation not on account of scarcity, but on account of vainglory. Sometimes it happens on account of the injustices of men. Sometimes God has mercy and restrains the evil angels through the good angels, as Ezekiel 13:5: You have not gone up to face the enemy, nor have you set up a wall for the house of Israel, to stand in battle in the day of the Lord. Hence the world stands through the prayer of the good. And then, namely at the end of the world, the charity of many shall grow cold, and then there will be many evils, because then the good angels will release the demons, who have power to harm the land and the sea; therefore, because they have power over the land and the sea, they will disturb the whole earth. And that they can do this is found in Job 1:7ff. Jerome says that this can be said of the coming of the Lord by which he comes daily in the Church. For insofar as heretics impede the goods of the Church, then spiritual pestilences occur, and famine, namely, a want of good teaching, Amos 5 (alias 7), and earthquakes, i.e., men who are solid will be shaken. Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted. Then he sets forth certain things that were to come in the Church. In the Church there were to be both prosperous things and adverse. And first he sets forth the adverse; secondly, the prosperous, at and this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in the whole world. He announces the adverse in two ways: from those outside and from those inside. Deuteronomy 32:25: Without, the sword shall lay them waste, and within, terror. And he touches on three dangers: tribulation, killing, and hatred. They might say: it is true that the world will suffer these things, but what does that have to do with us? On the contrary, he says. And therefore he says, you; as if to say, you will not be immune, but you will be afflicted, literally; 2 Corinthians 6:4: In tribulations, in necessities, etc. Likewise, they shall put you to death, as was evident when they killed Stephen and James; hence Psalm 43:22 says: We are counted as sheep for the slaughter. Likewise, you shall be hated by all nations, i.e., by the Jews. Or by all, who were spread throughout the whole world; above, 5:10: Blessed are they that suffer persecution for justice' sake. And he gives a consolation, because though all suffer, you will suffer these things for my name's sake. Jeremiah 45:4: Behold, those whom I have built, I destroy, and after: and do you seek great things for yourself? Origen says that this should be referred to the second coming, because there will be such a universal persecution that all the wicked will persecute the good; and on account of this he says then. For it was customary that when evils occurred, they would say it was on account of the sin of the Christians. Hence they rose up against them; hence, then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted. And then shall many be scandalized. Here he sets forth the dangers from those within. For there is a threefold scandal that you will suffer: namely, that of the weak, mutual injury, and debility. Hence he says, then shall many be scandalized; because even the very perfect will be scandalized; hence above, 18:7: It must needs be that scandals come. Hence even the elect are troubled when they see scandals; hence Paul was saying, 2 Corinthians 11:29: Who is scandalized, and I am not on fire? And they shall betray one another. From this the tribulation is evident. Above, 10:21: And the brother shall deliver up the brother to death, etc. And not only bodily, but also spiritually, because some are the source of error; and from this it will follow that they shall hate one another. And many false prophets shall rise and shall seduce many. Such are those who seduce many in the Church; 2 Peter 2:1: There were also false prophets among the people. Likewise, 1 John 2:18: Many antichrists have arisen. They went out from us, but they were not of us. Hence these evils will happen: brothers will corrupt, and they will seduce many. Likewise, a third thing, because they will not only do this but will also corrupt, and so they will fail: because iniquity shall abound, the charity of many shall grow cold. Apocalypse 2:4: But I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first charity. It can be said to grow cold, because when they see others abandoning charity, they too grow cold, although it does not entirely perish; and in many, but not in all, because it was always fervent in the apostles; Romans 8:35: Who then shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or famine, or nakedness, or danger, or persecution, or the sword? Hence it will be so in many, but not in all, because he that shall persevere to the end, namely, of the present life, he shall be saved. The same is found above, 10:22. And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in the whole world. Above, the Lord foretold the adverse things that would come in the Church; now he foretells the prosperous, because the apostles, who were born from the Jews, were zealous for their own flesh; Romans 9:2: I have great sadness and continual sorrow in my heart; therefore, for their consolation, because many more were to be called to the faith, he says: this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in the whole world. For he himself, beginning his preaching, said: Do penance, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. But this shall be preached in the whole world: for the new law is not determined to one people, as the old law was. Mark 16:15: Preach the gospel to every creature. And Chrysostom says that this was fulfilled before the destruction of the city of Jerusalem, and he proves this through the Apostle in Romans 10:18, where the Apostle says: Their sound hath gone forth into all the earth. Therefore the evangelical teaching seemed to have been spread throughout the whole world. Likewise through another authority found in Colossians 1:6: The preaching of the gospel bears fruit. And this is not surprising, because one apostle, namely Paul, expanded it so much that he reached Rome and Spain; hence what is found in Isaiah 57:9 was fulfilled: Thou hast sent thy messengers far off. And therefore Chrysostom says that in this the power of Christ is to be admired, that within the space of forty years his teaching grew so much that it filled the whole world; hence he rightly says, and this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in the whole world. But will everyone believe? No; some will believe and some will not. And the fact that some will believe will be as a testimony against those who do not believe, as Jerome says. For a testimony to all nations; Romans 1:5: We have received grace and apostleship for obedience to the faith in all nations, so that they are without excuse. And then, namely, when all nations believe, the consummation shall come, i.e., the destruction of Jerusalem; and about this can be understood what is said in Ezekiel 7:3: The end is come upon thee, and I will send my fury upon thee. For he worked signs, he spread the gospel, and they did not wish to believe; therefore what is said in Malachi 1:10 happened to them: I will not receive a gift of your hand. Augustine holds that this should not be referred to the consummation of Jerusalem, but of the world; hence he says, it shall be preached, namely, before the end of the world, for a testimony to all nations, because not all will believe; and then the consummation shall come, i.e., the end of the world. And this is one sign: that as long as the preaching of the gospel has not been spread throughout the whole world, the end will not come. But it had not yet come, as Augustine says, to certain barbarians in Africa. And he responds to the text, Their sound hath gone forth into all the earth (Psalm 18:5), that it used the past tense for the future. And to what is written in Colossians 1:6, he says that it was not yet bearing fruit fully, but was already beginning to do so. And it can be distinguished thus: the diffusion of the gospel can be understood in two ways. Either as to fame only, and in this way it was completed before the destruction of the city; for although some had not received it, nevertheless there was no nation to which the fame had not reached. But if the diffusion is understood with its effect, then it is true what Augustine says, that it had not yet come to all nations.


24—2
Mt 24:15-22
15. When therefore you shall see the abomination of desolation, which was spoken of by Daniel the prophet, standing in the holy place: he that readeth let him understand. 16. Then they that are in Judea, let them flee to the mountains: 17. And he that is on the housetop, let him not come down to take any thing out of his house: 18. And he that is in the field, let him not go back to take his coat. 19. And woe to them that are with child and that give suck in those days. 20. But pray that your flight be not in the winter or on the sabbath. 21. For there shall be then great tribulation, such as hath not been from the beginning of the world until now, neither shall be. 22. And unless those days had been shortened, no flesh should be saved: but for the sake of the elect those days shall be shortened.

Having already presented the destruction, in this part he sets forth the coming of the consummation; and he presents certain preliminaries. And first he sets forth the prophecy; secondly, the admonition, at then they that are in Judea, let them flee to the mountains; thirdly, the reason for the admonition, at for there shall be then great tribulation. So he said, the consummation shall come, when therefore you shall see the abomination of desolation, etc. What is it that he calls the abomination? It can be said that the abomination refers to the Roman army, and they are called abominations of desolation because they were desolators of the land. Or by abominations, idols: and this can be said of a twofold idol. It is recorded that Pilate introduced the eagle into the temple, which was the standard of the Romans, which the Jews called an abomination. Hence, when you shall see the idol placed in the holy place, then you can recognize the fulfillment of the prophecy of Daniel about the destruction of Jerusalem. Or it can be said that Jerusalem was destroyed twice. First by Titus and Vespasian, and then the temple was burned, and then some were still permitted to remain. Afterward some rebelled again, and then Hadrian, who succeeded Trajan, destroyed it utterly and gave a law that no Jew should henceforth dwell there, and he called the city by his own name; likewise he placed an idol in the sacred place. Hence, that idol which Hadrian placed can be called the abomination; hence, when you shall see this, etc. About this destruction, much is found in Lamentations 2. He that readeth, let him understand. And why does he say this? Because in that prophecy of Daniel many things are said about the Passion of Christ. For these are words to be carefully observed; hence it says there: Christ shall be slain, (...) and there shall be in the temple the abomination of desolation, and unto the consummation and to the end the desolation shall continue. Hence he who sees, let him understand that such things have come to pass. Then they that are in Judea, let them flee to the mountains. He sets forth a useful admonition. And first he presents it; secondly, he excludes impediments to flight. For some impediments are avoidable, and some unavoidable. He says, then they that are in Judea, let them flee to the mountains. Then, namely, in the time of Vespasian. At that time a certain man named Agrippa ruled in the mountains, and he obeyed the Romans and did not rebel against them; hence, while other peoples were at war, he and his people were at peace. Hence, by God's providence the faithful who were in Judea were admonished to withdraw and go to the kingdom of this Agrippa, and so they did; hence, then they that are in Judea, namely, the faithful, let them flee to the mountains; Zechariah 2:6: Flee from the land of the north, etc. Then he removes the impediments to flight. And because some impediments are avoidable and some are not, therefore he first sets forth the avoidable dangers; secondly, the unavoidable, at and woe to them that are with child, etc. Those that are avoidable are the concerns of earthly affairs; and some of these occur in the city, and some outside; therefore he presents both. The second is at and he that is in the field, let him not go back to take his coat. He says, therefore, and he that is on the housetop, let him not come down to take anything out of his house; i.e., whoever dwells in the city, even if he is in his house, let him not turn back to take anything, etc. Likewise, he that is in the field, let him not go back, to his house, to take his coat, namely, whatever things are necessary, because all that a man has he will give for his life. And why does he say this? Because when the feast of Passover was approaching, many gathered in Jerusalem; knowing this, Titus besieged the city while they were thus assembled. Hence he means to say: this evil will come so quickly that no one will be able to protect himself. Then he presents the unavoidable impediments. And because there were some impediments that were unavoidable by human power and absolutely, and some that, although unavoidable by human power, were avoidable by the power of God, therefore first about the first; secondly about the second, at pray, etc. That which, when present, can in no way be avoided is the burden of children. For although one might be told: save your life, he could say: how can I leave my child? Therefore he explains this: woe to them that are with child and that give suck, because such women could not flee, for neither should they be told to procure an abortion, nor those nursing to kill their children; and so what is said in Luke 23:29 is fulfilled: Blessed are the breasts that have not given suck. Likewise, there are other impediments where man cannot provide a remedy except through God. For some time is unsuitable either by nature or by law: by nature, as wintertime, because then a man is impeded from fleeing on account of the harshness of the weather. Likewise by law, as if it should happen on the sabbath, because God commanded that they should not go beyond one mile. And because this is not in our power but in God's, therefore, pray that your flight be not in the winter or on the sabbath, because in such matters one must have recourse to God alone. Hence Hosea 6:1: Come, and let us return to the Lord, for he hath taken us and he will heal us. Pray that it be not in winter, because it impedes flight naturally on account of the difficulty of the road; nor on the sabbath, because it impedes according to the law of God. Likewise note that he says on the sabbath, by which he signifies that on a feast day they were duly slain. Hence, the necessity for fleeing? From the magnitude of the tribulation. Hence, first he sets forth the tribulation and its magnitude; secondly, he sets forth the cause, at and unless those days had been shortened, etc. He says, therefore, for there shall be then great tribulation, such as hath not been from the beginning of the world. And this can be sufficiently perceived by one who reads the history of Josephus: that many died of hunger. Likewise, there were seditions in the city, so that they killed one another; hence, when Titus, who was most merciful, wished to spare them, they themselves refused. Likewise, there were brigands among them who killed many. And a certain woman ate her own son. Hence there was such tribulation as had never been seen. And Luke 21:23-24 says this: There shall be tribulation, and they shall fall by the edge of the sword. But will it be greater in the time of the Antichrist? Yes; but it will not be among the Jews. And Chrysostom asks on account of what sin this happened, because not even the punishment of the Sodomites was so great; hence there would not have been a greater punishment unless the sin was greater. And because they might say that these things happened to them on account of the sins of the Christians, he therefore says that this was not the case; hence, unless those days had been shortened, no flesh should be saved. Augustine says that some have explained this as meaning that the days were then made shorter, as in the time of Joshua a day was made longer. But against this Psalm 118:91 says: By thy ordinance the days continue; therefore it can be said in two ways. First, that the days of tribulation were shortened in number. Hence, if that time had lasted longer, all would have been killed, because none would have remained. And why? Because the Romans dominated throughout the whole world, and the Jews were already scattered throughout the whole world; therefore, if that time had lasted, they would have been killed everywhere. Or the days are said to be shortened when the evils are made brief. And why are they shortened? For the sake of the elect: not that the word of God had failed. For many of that people had been converted and were praying for the people that a remnant might be left; Isaiah 1:9: Unless the Lord had left us seed, we would have been as Sodom, etc. Then Chrysostom presents two considerations for why this is said: because there were some disciples there, and also John still lived beyond that time. Therefore he says that John did not mention this in his Gospel, because he wrote after it had taken place; hence he would have spoken of past events. But Matthew and Luke, who wrote before, mentioned it, because at that time it was still future. Therefore he says that it was a manifest miracle that, while the Romans were attacking the Jews and almost the whole Jewish nation was undergoing destruction, so few Jews could go throughout the whole world to convert almost the entire world; and this was the marvelous power of Christ. Hilary explains that these words are referred to the end of the world. When you shall see this abomination, he names the Antichrist. 2 Thessalonians 2:2: Be not terrified, neither by spirit nor by word, as if the day of the Lord were at hand; let no man deceive you by any means. And then they that are in Judea, let them flee to the mountains; because the Jews will fail, hence they will flee the land of the Jews and will be converted to the mountains of Christianity. And he that is on the housetop, let him not come down to take anything out of his house. He means to say that the perfect should not be moved from their perfection. Hence he touches on the contemplative life, which is signified by the housetop; hence such persons should not withdraw from their contemplation. Likewise, he that is in the field touches on the active life. Such persons should not return to their former way of life, but should remain in their purpose. And what is meant by those who are with child? Men burdened with sins. Those who are nursing are imperfect men. Hence he means to say: woe to men burdened with sins and not confirmed in virtue. According to Augustine, those with child are those who conceive to do evil; those nursing are those who already carry out the deed. And what does he say about winter and the sabbath? By winter is signified sadness, by the sabbath joy. Hence, let it not happen in winter through a sorrow that overwhelms, or on the sabbath through a joy that exalts the soul. Or by the sabbath, idleness from good works; by winter, the cooling of charity. And unless those days had been shortened; because it will last only a short time, and if it were to last longer, no flesh should be saved, i.e., no one who is carnal. Likewise, these things can be referred to the coming of Christ through the Church; and so Origen says that just as the word of the gospel was spread abroad when Christ himself came, so false teaching will be spread abroad when the Antichrist comes; and just as Christ had his prophets, so also will the Antichrist. Then let those who are in the city flee to the mountains, of perfect justice. Those with child are said to be those who are still pursuing the word of salvation; those nursing, those who have already accomplished something. Pray, therefore, that they be not impeded through slothfulness and torpor. For there shall be then great tribulation, because there will be a perversion of Christian teaching through false doctrine. And unless those days had been shortened, namely, by the teaching of doctrine, through additions of true teaching, no flesh should be saved, i.e., all would be converted to false doctrine.


24—3
Mt 24:23-41
23. Then if any man shall say to you, Lo here is Christ, or there: do not believe him. 24. For there shall arise false Christs and false prophets and shall shew great signs and wonders, insomuch as to deceive (if possible) even the elect. 25. Behold I have told it to you, beforehand. 26. If therefore they shall say to you, Behold he is in the desert: go ye not out. Behold he is in the closets: believe it not. 27. For as lightning cometh out of the east and appeareth even into the west: so shall also the cowling of the Son of man be. 28. Wheresoever the body shall be, there shall the eagles also be gathered together. 29. And immediately after the tribulation of those days, the sun shall be darkened and the moon shall not give her light and the stars shall fall from heaven and the powers of heaven shall be moved. 31. And he shall send his angels with a trumpet and a great voice: and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from the farthest parts of the heavens to the utmost bounds of them. 32. And from the fig tree learn a parable: When the branch thereof is now tender and the leaves come forth, you know that summer is nigh. 33. So you also, when you shall see all these things, know ye that it is nigh, even at the doors. 34. Amen I say to you that this generation shall not pass till all these things be done. 35. Heaven and earth shall pass: but my words shall not pass. 36. But of that day and hour no one knoweth: no, not the angels of heaven, but the Father alone. 37. And as in the days of Noe, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. 38. For, as in the days before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, even till that day in which Noe entered into the ark: 39. And they knew not till the flood came and took them all away: so also shall the coming of the Son of man be. 40. Then two shall be in the field. One shall be taken and one shall be left. 41. Two women shall be grinding at the mill. One shall be taken and one shall be left.

After the Lord answered the disciples' question about the destruction of the city, here he begins to answer those things that pertain to the second coming. Now this coming is the coming for judgment; therefore it is divided, because first he sets forth the signs and manner of his coming; secondly, he treats of the judgment, below at 25:1, the kingdom of heaven shall be like ten virgins. Regarding the first he does two things. First, he sets forth the signs preceding the coming of Christ; secondly, he treats of the coming itself, at and they shall see the Son of man etc. Regarding the first there are two parts, because two things will precede: first, on the part of men and the elect; secondly, on the part of the elements, at and immediately after the tribulation of those days the sun shall be darkened etc. Regarding the first he does two things. First, he sets forth a certain warning; secondly, the reason for this warning, at for there shall arise false Christs and false prophets. He says therefore, then if any man shall say to you: lo, here is Christ etc. It should be noted that the word then does not indicate a determinate time, but a vague time, because this did not happen immediately after the destruction of Jerusalem, but is expected to happen in the end. Something similar is found above in chapter 2, where it says that the Lord dwelt in Nazareth, whence he is called a Nazarene, and there follows: then came John the Baptist preaching in the desert of Judea; not that he came at that time, because there were perhaps twenty years between the two events; hence it is taken as a vague time. So also here. For it will happen that many deceivers will come, and will say that the Antichrist is God. Then if any man shall say to you: lo, here is Christ, or there, do not believe him. 2 Thessalonians 2:2: be not terrified, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by epistle, as sent from us, as if the day of the Lord were at hand. Then when he says, for there shall arise false Christs and false prophets, he assigns the reason for the warning. And first he sets forth the reason from necessity; secondly, from the falsity of their teaching, at for as lightning comes out of the east etc. Regarding the first he does three things. First, he introduces the deceivers; secondly, the vehemence of the deception; thirdly, the warning. He says therefore: you say that some will claim to be Christ; but will there be others? Yes, for there shall arise false Christs, i.e., those who will say they are christs, and this happened before the destruction of Jerusalem; 1 John 2:18: but you have heard that Antichrist comes, and many antichrists have arisen. And false prophets. For just as Christ had true prophets, who foretold him, so the Antichrist will have false ones; and this is what is said in 1 John 4:1: many false prophets have gone out into the world. But will they perform miracles and wonders? Hence, they shall show great signs and wonders; 2 Thessalonians 2:9: whose coming is according to the working of Satan; Apocalypse 16:13: and I saw from the mouth of the dragon, and from the mouth of the beast, and from the mouth of the false prophet, three unclean spirits go forth like frogs. But here there is a question: can demons work miracles? It must be said that they cannot, if miracle is taken in the proper sense, because a miracle properly speaking is not something done outside the order of some particular cause, but something done outside the order of all creation, and this is done by the power of God alone. But it is indeed possible that a higher creature is not contained within the order of a lower creature; hence something is done by the power of higher beings that is not done by the power of the elements. So among men, someone produces by art something that seems marvelous to others. So it is with demons, because they are of a more subtle intelligence; therefore, just as certain artisans do things that seem marvelous to others, so also demons do certain things naturally that seem marvelous to us. But how will this happen? It was the opinion of Avicenna that corporeal nature obeys the mere will of an intelligence, so that a body is changed at the apprehension of an intelligence. But Augustine sets this aside, because corporeal nature does not obey the mere will of any creature, but of God alone. Therefore it must be said that in natural things there are powers determined to produce certain things, such as frogs and the like; demons know these powers better than anyone else. And Augustine proves this, because the fire that descended upon the sheep of Job was natural. For a demon can excite and gather bodies so as to produce such miracles. But those miracles that do not proceed from the power of any natural thing, these they cannot do, namely, to raise the dead. Hence they do not perform such things except in illusions, as Simon Magus made a head move. Hence those things that are not done by the power of nature, they cannot do; thus they shall show great signs, i.e., signs that men consider great. But what will be the effect? So as to deceive, if possible, even the elect. And Origen says that this statement is made by way of exaggeration, because any man in this life, considered in himself, can be deceived; yet, considered in relation to God's election, that the elect should be deceived is impossible. Therefore, speaking in an aggravated way, he says that so great will be the force that unless they were preserved by divine predestination, they would be deceived. Or it can be said that they are not truly elect, but elect according to appearance; 1 Timothy 1:19: which some rejecting have made shipwreck concerning the faith; Isaiah 19:14: the Lord has mingled a spirit of giddiness in the midst thereof, and they have caused Egypt to err. Behold I have told it to you beforehand, because, according to Gregory, darts that are foreseen wound less; Amos 3:7: the Lord God will do nothing without revealing his secret. Hence, if they shall say to you: behold, he is in the desert, go not out. Having set forth the necessity in general, he now sets it forth more specifically: if they shall say to you, behold, he is in the desert etc. It should be noted that true teaching is done in public; above 10:27: that which I tell you in the dark, speak in the light; but false teaching always seeks corners; Proverbs 1:20: wisdom cries aloud in the streets. Hence truth is light, and seeks to be seen in the light; but if it is a perverse doctrine, it seeks hidden places. Proverbs 9:14: wisdom sits in the doorways, and there follows, stolen waters are sweeter. Hence the desert is a hidden place, because it lacks people, or because it is enclosed; therefore, if they shall say to you, behold, he is in the desert, go not out. And what does he mean? These unfaithful men and heretics, while they are in the society or congregation of the faithful, cannot deceive; but they strive to have people separated from the society, and then they deceive. And this is what he means: if they shall say to you, behold, he is in the desert, go not out. Do not allow yourselves to be separated from good society and congregation. Likewise, if in the inner chambers, because they always seek a secret place, nor do they dare to speak their teaching in public; hence John 18:20: I have spoken openly to the world. Do not believe it, for he who is quick to believe is light of heart, Sirach 19:4. According to Jerome this can be referred to the time before the destruction; but it is better to refer it to the end. Likewise, it can be understood of deception practiced in the Church. False christs give a document of falsehood, and it is called one document, because all are united in one thing; and every falsehood has its own prophets. Hence they say: here is Christ, or there; Ezekiel 13:6: they persevered in confirming their word; and sometimes they try to confirm it by apocryphal scriptures, sometimes by hidden senses of Scripture. When by apocryphal writings, they say he is in the desert; when by hidden senses, they say he is in the inner chambers. Or according to Augustine, true teaching has two characteristics: it is the same in every place and is to be proclaimed publicly, and heresy falls short of both; hence one says here is Christ, i.e., in this land and not in another. Likewise, because their teaching is not public, they say he is in the inner chambers; hence, do not believe it. For as lightning comes out of the east etc. Here he assigns another reason, because they speak falsely who say that Christ will come in secret; rather, he will come manifestly. And he gives two reasons. One from the manifestation of Christ, another from the gathering of the saints. He says, do not believe that he will not come manifestly: for as lightning comes out of the east, and appears even unto the west, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be; Psalm 49:3: God shall come manifestly. But will he come like lightning, which is seen here one moment and then toward the east the next? Therefore do not understand it as though he will be manifest only in one direction, but in all directions. If we wish to refer this to its mystical meaning, the lightning is the coming of truth. Do not therefore seek hidden teaching, because truth is manifested throughout the whole world. Or the east signifies the beginning, and the west the end. Hence the truth of teaching always has harmony from beginning to end; for true teaching accepts all of Scripture. Some do not accept the Old Testament, some do not accept the prophets, and thus they could not be confirmed by other Scriptures; but true teaching from the beginning of the Church's birth until the end will have confirmation; hence it is said below at the end (28:20): behold, I am with you all days even to the consummation of the world. Wheresoever the body shall be, there shall the eagles also be gathered together. For someone might say: they say here is Christ, or there; how shall we know when he comes? But he shows that there will be no need to search, because his coming will be manifest, since others also will be gathered together. And it will be like what happened when someone asked his lord, who was keeping his counsel very secret about moving camp, and said: when will you move camp? And the lord said: will you not hear the trumpet? Why do you ask? So it is said here: you say that he will be here or there; I know that where the body is, there the eagles will be gathered together. Note that in the Hebrew there is the word anathe, which means cadaver; hence he wished to signify the passion of Christ, because Christ will come showing the signs of his passion. And he speaks by way of similitude, where the body is etc. 1 Thessalonians 4:16: we shall be taken up in the clouds to meet Christ. But some are eagles, some are vultures and crows. But he does not say vultures or crows, but eagles, by which the saints are signified. Isaiah 40:31: they shall take wings as eagles, they shall fly and not grow weary. Thus, as Jerome says, wherever the memorial of Christ's passion is celebrated, holy men ought to gather together through the continual remembrance of his passion. Hebrews 10:32: remember the former days, in which, being illuminated, you endured a great conflict of sufferings. And because these things will not only be manifest through tribulations, therefore he says: and immediately after the tribulation of those days the sun shall be darkened etc. And here he treats of signs taken from other things that are above us. And first he sets forth the signs; secondly, the effects. The second is at and then shall all tribes of the earth mourn. In those things that are above us he shows a threefold order: the heavenly bodies, the angels, Christ. Ephesians 1:21: he set him above all power and principality etc. Therefore regarding the first he says, and immediately after the tribulation of those days, namely, when the Antichrist will come. Immediately, because not long after, since for many it would be a danger; and this is against those who set forth a fable about a thousand years. The sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light. And what is this? This statement has both a literal and a mystical sense. Insofar as it refers to the last coming, it has a literal sense; insofar as it refers to another coming, a mystical sense. But it seems to be objected that he says the sun shall be darkened, because it is said in Isaiah 30:26: and the light of the moon shall be as the light of the sun, and the light of the sun shall be sevenfold. Hence to see this clearly you must distinguish three times: the time before the coming, the time of the coming, and after the coming. Before the coming of Christ these disturbances will occur, of which it is said here, and Joel 2:31: the sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and terrible day of the Lord comes. At the coming of Christ they will not be changed in substance, but by comparison, because so great will be the brightness of Christ and the saints that their brightness will not even appear; Isaiah 24:23: the moon shall blush and the sun shall be confounded. But after the day of judgment the brightness of the moon and stars will be increased. And then what is said in Isaiah 30:26 will be true, namely, that the light of the sun shall be sevenfold, as the light of seven days. But it seems false that the stars will fall from heaven, because one star is larger than the whole earth. Rabanus solves this by the text of Mark 13:25, that the stars shall be falling, i.e., diminished in light.

But from what could this diminution arise? The light of any luminary is diminished from two causes: either in itself, or on account of something interposed, as when a cloud is interposed, or when the moon is eclipsed, its light is diminished. Hence Origen says this can be understood in two ways. First, that what will be interposed is the fire that will precede Christ and consume all things up to the middle of the air, namely, as high as the waters of the flood rose, and much smoke will follow this fire, so that the luminaries of heaven will be darkened. Or it can be said that some held these bodies to be corruptible; and just as the elementary bodies will be changed, so also these. Concerning these three things there is one text, Apocalypse 6:12: the sun became black as sackcloth of hair, and the whole moon became as blood, and the stars from heaven fell. The stars shall fall from heaven. Stars seem to fall from heaven when they are deprived of their light. So therefore there will be a change in the heavenly bodies. Likewise in the angels; hence he says, and the powers of heaven shall be moved, i.e., the powers that minister to God. And Augustine says that all bodies are administered by the spirit of life; hence they are said to be moved in their effect, because at the coming of the Lord the motion of heaven will cease. Hence those powers are said to be moved when those things that pertain to their office are changed into another state. Or the angels will be moved not by a movement of fear but of admiration, because they will admire the power of Christ. Or they will be moved with a movement of joy over the glorification of the saints. Of this can be taken what is said in Job 26:11, that the pillars of heaven tremble and are amazed at his movement. And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven. Here is set forth the sign of the Son of man existing above the angels. The sign of the Son, i.e., the sign of the victory of Christ; because when the whole world will be renewed, it will be signified that he obtained victory over all things through his passion, which is not apparent now. Or the sign of the cross will appear, to show that all this glory is through his passion. Likewise, it will be signified that he acquired all judicial power through his passion. Job 36:29: if he shall spread his clouds like a tent etc. And there follows: for by these he judges peoples. Likewise, it will appear to confound the wicked who refused to follow Christ. Likewise, the sign of the cross will be brighter than the sun. But what will the effect be? Then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, seeing such great power of Christ, which they despised, and such great wisdom, which they did not obey, and such great brightness of the saints; hence they will say what is said in Wisdom 5:3: these are they whom we once held in derision and as a parable of reproach. We fools esteemed their life madness and their end without honor. Behold how they are numbered among the children of God, and their lot is among the saints. Likewise, the tribes of heaven, i.e., those who bore the image of heaven; Isaiah 40:18: to whom then will you liken God, or what image will you set up for him? They will impute to themselves that they suffer such things; Apocalypse 1:7: every eye shall see him, and they also that pierced him, and all the tribes of the earth shall bewail themselves because of him. And Zechariah 12:10: they shall look upon me whom they pierced, and they shall mourn for him as one mourns for an only son, and they shall grieve over him as one grieves at the death of a firstborn. This is the literal exposition. But if it is referred to the second coming, then it is expounded only mystically. Origen says: by the sun the devil is signified, by the moon the Antichrist. Of these it is said in Job 31:27: if I beheld the sun when it shone, and the moon advancing in brightness, and my heart rejoiced in secret. I beheld, i.e., I approved the sun, i.e., those things that seem to have brightness and holiness and power; then they will appear. 1 Corinthians 4:5: he will bring to light the things hidden in darkness and will make manifest the counsels of hearts. Hence all teaching, all brightness will then appear, because the image of Christ will appear in all. Or by the sun the Church is signified; hence the Church on account of tribulations will seem not to shine. And why does he say after the tribulation? Origen answers: both after and at the same time. Likewise, stars, i.e., those who afterward seemed to shine. The powers of heaven, i.e., the saints, will be moved. And they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven etc. Above the Lord foretold what would happen before the second coming; here, however, he foretells the coming itself. And regarding this he does three things. First, he sets forth his coming; secondly, the certainty of the coming; thirdly, the uncertainty of the hour or day. The second is at from the fig tree learn a parable; the third at but of that day and hour no one knows. Regarding the first he does two things. First, he sets forth the coming, or the appearance of the Son of man; secondly, the gathering of the saints to him, at and he shall send his angels etc. And note that where he mentioned the coming, he set forth two things, namely, that the coming would be manifest and that the saints would be gathered together; hence he said, and as lightning (...) so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. And this pertains to the manifestation. Likewise, he said: where the body is, there the eagles will be gathered together. And these two things he wishes to explain more fully. And how will he come? They shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven. And who will see? All men, for he will come to judge. For he has a human nature and a divine nature. According to his divine nature he will not be seen except by the pure of heart, etc., according to what is said above at 5:8: blessed are the clean of heart, for they shall see God; but according to his human nature even the wicked will see him; Luke 3:6: all flesh shall see the salvation of our God. Therefore they shall see the Son of man, because the Son of man and the Son of God are the same; but they will not see him as the Son of God, but as the Son of man; John 5:27: he gave him power to do judgment, because he is the Son of man. But there can be a question whether both the good and the wicked will see him in his glorious form; and it must be said that they will. And the reason is given in Isaiah 26:10, where the Lord, disputing with the prophet, says: he shall not see the glory of the Lord. And the prophet answers: Lord, let your hand be exalted, that they may not see. To which the Lord answered: and let them be confounded. Hence the good will see him unto joy, the wicked unto torment and sorrow. For when someone fears being punished, the more the power of the judge appears against him, the more he is afflicted; so the more glorious Christ appears, the more the wicked will be tormented. And this is signified when it says, coming in the clouds of heaven. And this corresponds to what he had said above, that as lightning (...) so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. In lightning there are two things, splendor and terror. Splendor represents a certain joy, but terror comes from the sound, and a cloud brings refreshment; Isaiah 18:4: and it shall be like a cloud of dew in the day of harvest, which is then pleasant. Likewise, a cloud has darkness, and when it is thick, it is terrible on account of the lightning and rain that come from the clouds; and this corresponds to the terror of the wicked; Psalm 96:2: clouds and darkness are round about him. Likewise, it is fitting that he come in clouds to designate the divinity of Christ, because the majesty of God appeared in a cloud, Exodus 16:10; hence it is said in 3 Kings 8:12: the Lord said that he would dwell in a cloud; therefore he will come in clouds. Likewise, it is fitting to show his humanity, because, as is recorded in Acts 1:9: while they looked on, he was raised up, and a cloud received him out of their sight, and they heard the angels saying: in the same way as you have seen him going into heaven, so shall he come. Therefore, to show that he is the same one who was taken up in a cloud, he will appear in a cloud. It is also fitting to signify glorification. For when he was transfigured, a bright cloud appeared, and then there was one; but then there will be many, because then he appeared only to three, but then he will appear to many more; Apocalypse 1:7: behold, he comes with the clouds, and every eye shall see him. And what will these clouds be? They will be nothing other than certain splendors overflowing from the body of Christ and the other saints. Origen says that they will be angels assuming ministry not only intelligibly but truly. For in the first coming he came humbly; Zechariah 9:9: behold your king comes to you meek. But afterward he will come in the clouds of heaven with much power and majesty. For in the first coming there were two things: he had weakness and ignominy. Weakness, because the Apostle says, 2 Corinthians 13:4: he was crucified through weakness. Ignominy, according to what is found in Isaiah 52:14: so shall his appearance be without glory among men, and his form among the sons of men. Consequently, corresponding to these two things, he says two things. Corresponding to the weakness, he sets forth power; hence of this it is said: all power is given to me in heaven and on earth, and this was given to him by generation, inasmuch as he is the Son of God. But he merited it inasmuch as he is man; and this will be manifested when all the angels and all the elements will minister to him. Likewise, against the ignominy, he says he will come in majesty, as judge of the living and the dead. Then he will come and he shall send his angels with a trumpet and a great voice. Here he treats of the gathering of the saints; and he sets forth three things. First, the ministers; secondly, those gathered; thirdly, from where they are gathered. The ministers are the angels, as is found in Psalm 102:21: his ministers who do his will. But he says, with a great voice and a trumpet. In the resurrection a threefold power will operate. First, the divine power; secondarily, the power of Christ's humanity, because his resurrection is the cause of our resurrection, as the Apostle says in 1 Corinthians 15:22: as in Adam all have died, so also in Christ all shall be made alive. Likewise, the angelic power will operate there for certain preparatory things, namely, for gathering the dust. And he touches on these three things. The angelic power, when he says, he shall send his angels; the power of God, when he says, with a trumpet; the power of his humanity in that he says, and with a great voice. Of this it is said in John 5:25: all who hear the voice of the Son of God shall live. And that voice must be great, because he shall give to his voice the voice of power, Psalm 67:34. By the trumpet the divinity is well signified, because the voice of a trumpet is greater than the human voice; Apocalypse 11:12: and they heard a great voice from heaven saying to them, come up hither. And shortly after: and the seventh angel sounded the trumpet, and there were great voices in heaven. And note that the trumpet is quite fitting, because in Numbers 10:2 the Lord commanded Moses to make two trumpets; and they sounded the trumpets for assembly, for feasts, for battle, and for the moving of the camp. And so it will be at the judgment; because there will be an assembly, i.e., a gathering of all the saints, because the wicked shall not rise in the judgment, nor sinners in the assembly of the just, Psalm 1:5. Likewise, there will then be an everlasting feast. Likewise, there will be battle against the wicked, as is found in Zechariah 14:14: but Judah also shall fight against Jerusalem. Likewise, there will be a moving of the camp, because the saints will be transferred to the life of the saints; Zechariah 2:11: and many nations shall be joined to the Lord in that day. Likewise, some are now gathered, but not all; but then all will be gathered; below 25:32: all nations shall be gathered before him. Here only the elect are gathered, because they alone are gathered to reign with him; Psalm 49:5: gather together his saints to him. Hence he says, and they shall gather together his elect. But from where will they be gathered? From the four winds of heaven, from the heights of heaven to the ends thereof. The winds of heaven are distinguished by the four parts of the world. From the east comes the subsolanus; from the west the favonius; from the north the boreas; from the south the auster; and all other winds are contained under these. Hence from the four winds of heaven, i.e., from all parts of the world. There follows, from the heights of heaven to the ends thereof. This can be expounded in two ways. Origen says thus: they shall be gathered. Someone might say that this gathering is only of the living and not of the dead; which he removes by showing that the dead also will be gathered; therefore he says, from the heights of heaven etc. You know that the saints ascend into the heavens, and some are lower, some higher, because according to the measure of merits will be the measure of reward. Hence this is what Augustine says, that from the four winds refers to the bodies, and from the heights of heaven refers to the souls. Remigius says thus, and it is in the Gloss: I shall gather etc. Someone might believe that the gathering is only from the extremities of the earth; but what about the middle of the earth? Hence to the ends thereof. And he means that the gathering will be not only from the extremities of the earth, but from heaven, i.e., from the middle of the world. From the fig tree learn a parable. Here he teaches about the certainty of his coming. He had said great things, and to some incredible things; now he certifies them in three ways. First, by a similitude; secondly, by an assertion; thirdly, by a reason. The second is at amen I say to you etc.; the third at heaven and earth etc. He says therefore, from the fig tree learn a parable. Chrysostom says: when God wishes to show something, he always introduces a natural similitude. Trees in winter have life, yet secretly; hence they do not produce leaves or fruit; but at the beginning of spring they begin to bud, and then life appears. So also the saints now do not appear, as is found in Colossians 3:3: you are dead, and your life is hidden with Christ in God; but then the life of the saints will appear, namely, of those who will not be deceived in the time of the Antichrist. Then summer will come, i.e., the eternal reward; Psalm 125:6: going they went and wept, casting their seeds; and there follows, but coming they shall come with joyfulness, carrying their sheaves. Hence he says, from the fig tree learn a parable. By the fig tree the synagogue is signified, of which it is found in Luke 13:6: a certain man had a fig tree planted in his vineyard. When the branch thereof is now tender, and the leaves come forth, you know that summer is nigh. And this can be expounded thus: the tender branch is the Antichrist, whose power will last but a short time, and as leaves cling closely to it, then his power will be made manifest. Or it can be expounded in a good sense. By the branch is meant the strength and fortitude of the saints. When the Church begins to come to its end, the power of Christ and the saints who will sustain it will appear; Song of Songs 2:13: the fig tree has put forth her green figs. So you also, when you shall see all these things; i.e., when you shall see the preceding signs coming to pass, know that it is nigh, even at the doors. Just as something is said to be near when it is at the doors; James 5:4: behold the hire of the laborers who have reaped your fields, which by fraud has been kept back by you, cries, and the cry of them has entered into the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth. Note that Augustine emphasizes the word all, when he says: when you shall see all these things etc. Above he had said that the Lord is near; but what does this mean? For the Lord is always near. Therefore he says: if we wish, let us say that none of this pertains to the end of the world, but to the coming of Christ through the Church; hence what was said, they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds, i.e., in preachers, with great power, since the Lord gives the word to those who preach with great power; and then he will come with majesty, since they give him reverence. Yet according to the exposition of others, we can refer it to the end of the world, and say otherwise. According to Augustine's exposition, he gives us to understand something that is near, i.e., that there are certain signs that it is near; hence what was said, they shall see etc., is referred to all the things said above, namely, to the signs, lightning, and earthquakes. He has made it manifest therefore by a similitude; now he makes it manifest by an assertion, namely, with an oath, saying, amen I say to you, i.e., it is infallibly true, that this generation shall not pass away until all these things be done. Origen says: as if what you will hear were at hand. For someone might believe that these things were said about the destruction of Jerusalem, and since they were fulfilled at the destruction, because many survived until that time, hence this generation shall not pass away, i.e., the men now living, until all these things be done. But it would be a great stretch to refer everything said to the destruction of Jerusalem; therefore it must be said otherwise, that all the faithful are one generation; Psalm 23:6: this is the generation of those who seek the Lord; and he had premised that the earth is the Lord's. Hence he means, this generation shall not pass away, i.e., the faith of the Church will not cease until the end of the world, against some who said that it would last only until a certain time. The Lord refutes this, saying below at the end (28:20): behold, I am with you all days even to the consummation of the world. And then he sets forth the reason: heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away; as if to say: it is easier for heaven and earth to pass away than for my words to pass away; Isaiah 40:8: but my word endures forever. And Psalm 32:6: by the word of the Lord the heavens were established. Hence the word is the cause of heaven, and a cause is always more powerful than its effect, therefore etc. And it is not said that heaven and earth will pass away in the sense that they will cease to exist, but that they will pass into another state; Apocalypse 21:1: I saw a new heaven and a new earth. According to Origen, the good are signified by heaven, the wicked by the earth; Isaiah 1:2: hear, O heavens, and give ear, O earth. Both will pass, the good into eternal life, the wicked into eternal fire. And that the word of God is said not to pass away does not mean that it will not pass away according to the substance of the word, but according to what it signifies; hence this, as Origen says, has something special, because the word of the Lord will not pass away. But the words of Moses and others pass away; hence the words of Moses are signs of the present Church. But the words of Christ foretell the state of eternal life. Hence the words of Moses pass away, i.e., what Moses promised passes away; but what Christ promised does not, because he promised future glory, which does not pass away. Likewise, the word of Christ insofar as it concerns earthly and temporal things passes away. But of that day and hour no one knows. In this part he determines the uncertainty of the time. And regarding this he does two things. First, he sets forth the uncertainty of the time; secondly, he urges vigilance by a similitude; thirdly, he shows the future outcome. The second is at as in the days of Noah etc.; the third at then two shall be in the field. He says, they shall see the Son of man. You say this indeterminately; tell us determinately if it is true. But of that day and hour no one knows, not the angels of heaven. What he says about the angels of heaven is clear, and it presents no great difficulty, because there is natural knowledge in them, and this does not extend except to those things that happen according to the course of nature; but the judgment will not happen except according to the will of God. Likewise, there is another knowledge, the knowledge of glory, and in this they know only as much as the Lord wills to reveal, and this he has kept to himself; Malachi 3:2: behold, the Lord shall come, and who shall be able to know his coming? 1 Thessalonians 5:2: the day of the Lord shall so come as a thief in the night. But there is a question here, according to Jerome, because Mark 13:26 says: nor even the Son of man; from which Arius seems to confirm his heresy, because if the Father knows what the Son does not know, then the Father is greater than the Son. Therefore it can be said that the Son knows, and that the day of judgment is determined according to a certain plan, and whatever is determined by God is determined by his eternal Word; therefore it is impossible that the Word should not know. But why is he said not to know? Augustine and Jerome say that it is a customary manner of speaking to say that someone does not know something when he does not make it known; just as it is said in Genesis 22:12: now I know that you fear God, i.e., I have made it known. Therefore the Son is said not to know because he does not make it known. In another way, Origen says that Christ and the Church are like head and body, because just as head and body are like one person, so Christ and the Church. But Christ sometimes takes the form of the Church, as in Psalm 21:2: O God, my God, look upon me. Hence what is said, that Christ does not know, is understood to mean that the Church does not know; hence the Lord says in Acts 1:7: it is not for you to know the times or moments etc. Note that Augustine says that the Lord wished to show by certain signs that the coming of the judgment cannot be known determinately, because he does not determine any particular time. The proof says that it cannot be known, because as it is with the ages of man, so it is with the ages of the world. Hence just as the last age of man does not have a fixed term but sometimes extends more than the others, so also it must be said of the last part of the world, that it does not have a fixed term and could last longer than all the other parts. But as in the days of Noah, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. Above the Lord set forth the uncertainty of the hour of his coming; now he adds a similitude. And first he sets it forth; secondly, he expounds it, at for as in the days before the flood etc. Moreover, he sets forth a fitting similitude, because while speaking of the end of the world, he rested on the end of the world. He therefore sets forth another similitude. For we read of a twofold destruction. One by water; 2 Peter 2:5: and spared not the original world, but preserved Noah, the eighth person, the preacher of justice, bringing in the flood upon the world of the ungodly. Hence it is said quite fittingly, because the first destruction was for cutting off carnal sins; hence it is said in Genesis 6:2: the sons of God seeing the daughters of men, that they were fair, took to themselves wives of all whom they chose. Therefore, against the ardor of this concupiscence the destruction had to be by water. But at the end of the world there will be sin, because charity will grow cold, as was said above; therefore fire will fittingly be the punishment. Hence he says, as in the time of Noah, namely, that the end was uncertain, as is found in Genesis 6:13: the end of all flesh is come before me. Hence just as those who clung to Noah were saved, so at the coming of the Son of man, those who will cling to Christ the Son will be saved. Secondly, he expounds this similitude regarding the uncertainty: for as in the days before the flood they were eating and drinking etc. In these words he seems to touch upon two things: namely, despair about the future coming, and its cause. Now the cause why a man does not hope for the future coming is that he is absorbed in the cares of the flesh, since he walks according to its concupiscences; James 5:5: you have feasted upon earth and in your luxuries you have nourished your hearts. Therefore they will devote themselves to debauchery, which has two parts, namely, in reveling and drunkenness, in debauchery and wantonness, Romans 13:13. Regarding the first he says, eating and drinking: not that eating and drinking is a sin, but to place one's end therein is a sin. Regarding the second he says, marrying and giving in marriage etc. And there follows, and they did not understand until the flood came and took them all away, namely, those who did not cling to Noah, who was a figure of Christ. So shall also the coming of the Son of man be. But it is said in Luke 21:26: men withering away for fear. And above in this same chapter it says that the sun shall be darkened. How then will men be secure enough to eat and indulge in luxury? There is a twofold answer. Jerome says that it is true that around the times of the Antichrist there will be many tribulations, and this for the testing of the elect; and afterward they will be restored to tranquility, and in that tranquility the wicked will devote themselves to pleasure. Hence Luke speaks according to the state of tribulation, but Matthew according to the time that will immediately precede the coming of God. Likewise in another way, because some are good, some wicked. And universally the Church will suffer tribulation, and the good will be punished by the wicked; hence it is said above at 10:22: you shall be hated by all men for my name's sake. Hence those who will suffer will be the good; but those who will carry out these tribulations will be the wicked. Therefore what is said here, eating and drinking etc., is understood regarding the wicked; but what is said in Luke, men withering away for fear, is understood regarding the good. Or thus: since it frequently happens that the good are corrected through tribulation but the wicked are not, therefore the wicked will wither away, but the good will not. Then two shall be in the field: one shall be taken, and one shall be left. In this part he sets forth the outcome of this uncertainty. And what will it be? It will happen that men engaged in the same occupation, one will be taken and the other left. And this can be expounded, according to Chrysostom, as meaning nothing other than that in every condition of men and every occupation some will be reprobate and some elect: those who are good will be taken; those who are wicked will be left. How? As was said above at 13:41, because angels will come and take up the good, namely, to Christ. Likewise, some live in luxury, and some exercise certain occupations. Likewise, among laborers some occupations pertain to men, some to women; the labor of men is properly in the fields. Then two shall be in one field, literally, namely, laboring; one shall be taken, as one of the elect, and the other shall be left, as one of the reprobate. Likewise, two women shall be grinding at the mill: one shall be taken, and one shall be left. This is the occupation of women. It used to be that women did the grinding, and he speaks according to the custom of the land where there is no water; and now grinding is done with horses or with men, but then it was the work of women; Isaiah 47:2: take a millstone and grind meal. Hence two shall be grinding, i.e., exercising their occupation. And then, one shall be taken, expounded as above. Likewise, two shall be in one bed: one shall be taken, and one shall be left. Chrysostom says that the rich do not labor but rest; therefore they are represented by those who lie in bed; and of these, one shall be taken and the other left. This can also be expounded allegorically, and this is the exposition of Hilary. By the field the world is signified, as was said above. By the two men, the people of the faithful and the unfaithful. Of these, one shall be taken, namely, the people of the faithful; the other shall be left, namely, the unfaithful. Likewise, the old law is signified by the mill, which is heavy and burdensome; Acts 15:10: this is a burden which neither we nor our fathers were able to bear etc. And of those who accept the old law, some accept Christ and some do not. All those are said to grind at the mill who accept the old law; and those indeed are taken who accept the old law together with the new; but those who do not are left. Likewise, those who accept Christ are like those lying in bed, because by the bed is signified the memory of the passion; and of such, some are taken and some are left: for some conform themselves to the passion through good works, and some do not. It can be expounded in another way, so that it refers to three states of the faithful; because there are three kinds of men: some contemplative, some prelates, some active. No state is so secure that some will not be condemned in it. The state of contemplation is signified by the bed. Of this it says in Song of Songs 1:15: our bed is flourishing; and yet some in this state are condemned. The state of the active is signified by those grinding at the mill, because they bear a burden, and they are anxious; Luke 10:41: Martha, Martha, you are anxious and troubled about many things. Hence they are wrapped up in worldly affairs; and therefore among them some are condemned. By the field, into which men go out to labor, are signified the prelates; Song of Songs 7:11: come, my beloved, let us go forth into the field. And among such, some are taken and some are left.


24—4
Mt 24:42-51
42. Watch ye therefore, because you know not what hour your Lord will come. 43. But this know ye, that, if the goodman of the house knew at what hour the thief would come, he would certainly watch and would not suffer his house to be broken open. 44. Wherefore be you also ready, because at what hour you know not the Son of man will come. 45. Who, thinkest thou, is a faithful and wise servant, whom his lord hath appointed over his family, to give them meat in season? 46. Blessed is that servant, whom when his lord shall come he shall find so doing. 47. Amen I say to you: he shall place him over all his goods. 48. But if that evil servant shall say in his heart: My lord is long a coming: 49. And shall begin to strike his fellow servants and shall eat and drink with drunkards: 50. The lord of that servant shall come in a day that he hopeth not and at an hour that he knoweth not: 51. And shall separate him and appoint his portion with the hypocrites. There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.

After the Lord set forth the uncertainty of the hour, he urges vigilance. And first he urges all; secondly, prelates in particular, at who, do you think, is the faithful and wise servant? etc. Regarding the first he does three things. First, he sets forth the admonition; secondly, a similitude; thirdly, he draws the conclusion. The second is at but know this etc.; the third at and you also be ready etc. He says therefore: I say that the day is uncertain, and no one can be confident of his state, because of anyone, one will be taken and another left; therefore you must be diligent and watchful. Watch therefore. And, as Jerome says, therefore the Lord wished to make the appointed time uncertain, so that man would always be waiting. For in three ways a man is at fault: because his senses are idle; likewise, because he is idle from movement; likewise, because he lies down. Therefore watch, that your senses may be raised up by contemplation; Song of Songs 5:2: I sleep, and my heart watches. Likewise, watch, lest you become sluggish in death; for he watches who exercises himself in good works; 1 Peter 5:8: be sober, and watch, because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, goes about seeking whom he may devour. Likewise, watch, lest you lie down through negligence; Proverbs 6:9: how long will you sleep, O sluggard? But what does he say? Because you know not at what hour your Lord will come. He was saying this to the apostles, and it is not found elsewhere that he so expressly calls himself Lord as here, and in John 13:13: you call me Master and Lord, and you say well, for so I am. But someone might say that the Lord was speaking to the apostles; but the apostles were not going to live until the end of the world. How then does he say, watch, because you know not at what hour your Lord will come? Augustine says that this was necessary even for the apostles and for those who were before us and for us, because the Lord comes in two ways. At the end of the world he will come to all in general; likewise, he comes to each one at his own end, namely, at death; John 14:18: I will not leave you orphans, I will come to you. Therefore there is a twofold coming, at the end of the world and also at death; and he willed both to be uncertain. And these comings correspond to each other, because such as a person is found at the second, such he was at the first. Augustine says: the last day of the world finds that man unprepared whom his own last day finds unprepared. Likewise, it can be expounded of another coming, namely, the invisible one, when he comes into the mind; Job 9:11: if he comes to me, I shall not perceive him. Hence he comes to many, and they do not perceive it. Hence you must watch greatly, so that if he knocks, you may open to him; hence Apocalypse 3:20: I stand at the door and knock: if anyone shall open to me, I will come in to him, and will sup with him. But know this, that if the master of the house knew at what hour the thief would come, he would watch at that hour and would not suffer his house to be broken open. But because he does not know at what hour, he must watch all night. Who is this master of the house? The house is the soul. In it a man ought to rest; Wisdom 8:16: entering into my house, i.e., into my conscience, I shall rest with her. The master of the house is the reason; Proverbs 20:8: the king who sits on the throne of judgment scatters all evil with his glance. Sometimes a thief breaks open his house. The thief is some persuasion of false doctrine, or some temptation. And he is called a thief, as is found in John 10:1: he who does not enter by the door into the sheepfold, he is a thief and a robber. The door properly speaking is natural knowledge, or the natural law. Therefore whoever enters through reason enters through the door; but whoever enters through the door of concupiscence, or anger, or the like, is a thief. Thieves are accustomed to come by night. In Obadiah 5: if thieves had come in to you, if robbers by night, how would you have held your peace? Hence if they come by day, they are not feared. So when a man is in the contemplation of divine things, then temptation does not come; but when he is relaxed, then it comes. Therefore the prophet says well, Psalm 70:9: when my strength shall fail, do not forsake me. Hence we must watch, because we do not know when the Lord will come, namely, for judgment. Or we can refer this to the day of death; 1 Thessalonians 5:3: for when they shall say, peace and security, then shall sudden destruction come upon them. And you also be ready, because at the hour that you think not, the Son of man shall come. Chrysostom says that men who are anxious about temporal things watch at night. And if they watch for temporal things, how much more must one watch for spiritual things; Apocalypse 3:3: if you shall not watch, I will come to you as a thief. Who, do you think, is the faithful and wise servant whom his lord has set over his household? Here he specially admonishes prelates to watch. And first by enticing with rewards; secondly, by frightening with punishments. Regarding the first he does three things. First, he sets forth the suitability of a good prelate; secondly, his office; thirdly, his reward. The suitability is that he be faithful and wise. In every good work two things are necessary: that one's intention be directed to a due end, and that one take suitable means to that end; therefore in the office of prelacy these two things are necessary. First, that he fix his intention on a due end, which some fix on themselves, of whom it is said in Ezekiel 34:2: woe to the shepherds who feed themselves; because those who fix their intention on the right end do not intend what is useful to themselves, but to the many, that they may be saved. And all this they rightly do for the glory of God. But he who seeks what is his own does not. Hence he must be faithful; 1 Corinthians 4:2: now it is required among stewards that a man be found faithful. Likewise, he must be wise, because it is possible that someone seeks the glory of God but not according to knowledge. For it is the prelate's duty to correct vices. He could therefore rebuke in such a way as to lead others into sin. Therefore he must be wise. Above at 10:16: be wise as serpents. And note that he calls him a servant, because there is a difference between a free man and a servant, since every action of a servant is referred to his lord, but not of a free man; so every action of a prelate ought to be referred to God. Thus Paul called himself a servant, when he said, 2 Corinthians 4:5: but ourselves your servants through Jesus. But why does he say, who, do you think, is the faithful and wise servant? Because the faithful are few; Philippians 2:21: for all seek the things that are their own, not the things of Jesus Christ; Proverbs 20:6: but who shall find a faithful man? And if the faithful are few, the wise are even fewer; therefore the Lord speaks thus, noting their fewness. Then he touches on their office, whom his lord has set over his household. And he does three things. First, he treats of his appointment over his office, when he says, whom his lord has set, not one who procured it for himself either by gifts or by entreaties; Hebrews 5:4: no man takes this honor to himself, but he who is called by God, as Aaron was. Then he touches on over what he is set, because over his household, namely, over his Church, not over temporal things, as the Apostle says, 2 Timothy 2:4: no man being a soldier to God entangles himself with secular business. Likewise, he must be wise enough to be vigilant about the Church, not about other things that are outside the Church; 1 Corinthians 5:12: for what have we to do with those who are outside? Likewise, he touches on the office of the prelate, that he may give them food in due season: food, namely, of teaching, of good example, and of temporal support. Therefore the Lord said to Peter three times: feed, feed, feed my sheep. Feed with the word, feed with example, feed with temporal support. This is mentioned last, but still in due season; Ecclesiastes 3:1: all things have their season. Likewise, John 16:12: I have yet many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. For if one wishes to speak words when it is not fitting, he wastes them. There follows the reward; and first he says what it is; secondly, in what it consists. What is the reward? Blessedness; hence he says, blessed, whether at death or at the end of the world, is that servant whom, when his lord shall come, he shall find so doing, namely, administering, as has been said. Psalm 118:1: blessed are the undefiled in the way, who walk in the law of the Lord. And why are they blessed? Amen I say to you, he shall set him over all his goods. This is expounded in three ways. In one way, to show in what all blessedness consists. For blessedness consists in some good; but all goods are God's. Is blessedness then in some one of these? Blessedness is in that good which is above all goods; for no one is blessed except in that good which God is. Hence he shall set him over all his goods, i.e., he will be made blessed in him, namely, in God, who is above all things. In a second way, it can be expounded as said to show the preeminence that good prelates will have. In Luke 12:37 it says that he will make them sit down; but here it says that he shall set him over all his goods; because among all rewards the greatest is the reward of the good prelate; above at 5:19: he who shall do and teach, he shall be called great. Daniel 12:3: they who are learned shall shine as the brightness of the firmament, and they who instruct many to justice, as stars for all eternity. And this is over all his goods, i.e., over all the rewards of the saints. In a third way, it can be expounded through union with Christ; because just as in this world no one will attain to the state of perfection unless he follows the footsteps of Christ, so neither then, unless one is united to Christ; and they will have dominion over all things, inasmuch as their will is made conformed to the divine will; Luke 22:29: and I dispose to you, as my Father has disposed to me, a kingdom. And Apocalypse 2:28: he who shall overcome, I will give him the morning star. But if that evil servant shall say in his heart etc. After he enticed them to be watchful through rewards, here he frightens them through punishments. And first he sets forth the fault; secondly, the punishment, at the lord shall come etc. In the fault there are two things, namely, the cause of the fault and the fault itself; and yet both are faults. The cause of the fault is despair about the coming: if he shall say: my lord is long in coming.

Augustine says that someone might say this out of too great a desire, and this was what the one who said demonstrated: when shall I come and appear before the face of my God? Sometimes it is said out of despair about his coming soon; Ezekiel 12:22: son of man, what is this proverb that you have in the land of Israel, saying: the days shall be prolonged, and every vision shall perish? For it shall no more be delayed. 2 Peter 3:9: the Lord does not delay his promise. Hence this is the root of all evils. But what are the things that follow from it? One of cruelty, another of pleasure. Regarding the first he says, and shall begin to strike his fellow servants, because he considers those subject to him as slaves, against that in 1 Peter 5:3: but willingly, neither as lording it over the clergy. And it is not enough for him; he even strikes and afflicts them; Micah 3:10: you who build up Zion with blood. Or they strike their brothers, whom they consider servants, by bad example. Likewise, this is not enough for them, but they turn to pleasures. And shall eat and drink with drunkards, i.e., he will have the company of the pleasure-seeking, if he himself is pleasure-seeking. And what will come of it? He sets forth the judgment. First, he sets forth the judgment as unexpected; secondly, the punishment. He says, the lord of that servant shall come in a day that he hopes not; because a man sometimes believes himself secure of a long life, and yet he suddenly fails; 1 Thessalonians 5:2: the day of the Lord shall come as a thief; Isaiah 30:13: suddenly, while it is not hoped for, destruction shall come. And what will happen? A threefold punishment follows. And shall separate him, not, as Jerome says, as if he would divide him with a sword, but from the company of the good; below 25:32: and he shall separate them one from another, as the shepherd separates the sheep from the goats. And this is the greatest punishment. Origen says thus: in man there are three things: soul, body, and spiritual gift. And these in good prelates will not be divided, but in bad prelates they will. The spiritual gift will be divided, because he will take away the spiritual gift that he had given them; but their body and soul will be sent into the fire. Likewise, another punishment is that he will be numbered among the wicked; hence he says, and shall appoint his portion with the hypocrites. Hypocrites are dissemblers who profess one thing and do another; hence he will appoint his portion with such as these. And so it is taken in Psalm 10:7: brimstone and storms of winds shall be the portion of their cup. Likewise, even this is not enough, but there will be another punishment, because there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. Job 24:19: for they shall pass from the snow waters to excessive heat. Hence weeping is produced from smoke, and gnashing of teeth from cold. Origen says that from this we can consider that those speak badly who say that bad prelates are not prelates. Likewise, note a certain similitude that Augustine proposes. Let us remove from our eyes that servant of whom it is spoken, and let us suppose three servants who love the coming of their lord. Let one say: my lord will come soon, and therefore I will watch. Let another say: my lord will delay, but I want to watch. Let another say: I do not know when he will come, and therefore I want to watch. Which of these speaks best? Augustine answers that the first is badly deceived, because if he thinks his lord will come soon, and he afterward delays, he is in danger of falling asleep from weariness. The second can be deceived, but he is not in danger. But the third does well, who always waits in uncertainty; therefore it is wrong to determine any particular time.


25—1
Mt 25:1-13
1. Then shall the kingdom of heaven be like to ten virgins, who taking their lamps went out to meet the bridegroom and the bride. 2. And five of them were foolish and five wise. 3. But the five foolish, having taken their lamps, did not take oil with them. 4. But the wise took oil in their vessels with the lamps. 5. And the bridegroom tarrying, they all slumbered and slept. 6. And at midnight there was a cry made: Behold the bridegroom cometh. Go ye forth to meet him. 7. Then all those virgins arose and trimmed their lamps. 8. And the foolish said to the wise: Give us of your oil, for our lamps are gone out. 9. The wise answered, saying: Lest perhaps there be not enough for us and for you, go ye rather to them that sell and buy for yourselves. 10. Now whilst they went to buy the bridegroom came: and they that were ready went in with him to the marriage. And the door was shut. 11. But at last came also the other virgins, saying: Lord, Lord, open to us. 12. But he answering said: Amen I say to you, I know you not. 13. Watch ye therefore, because you know not the day nor the hour.

Above the Lord's coming to judgment was treated; here the judgment itself is treated. Hence this chapter is divided into two parts. In the first part he speaks of the judgment through certain parables; in the second he manifestly and explicitly sets forth the form of the judgment, at when the Son of man shall come, etc. Regarding the first he does two things. First, a parable is presented in which certain ones are excluded from the kingdom on account of an interior deficiency; in the second, certain ones are excluded on account of negligence in exterior action, at for even as a man going into a far country, etc. The first is about virgins, which tends to exercise the minds of men; and in it three things are to be considered. First, the preparation of certain ones disposing themselves to reign with Christ is presented; secondly, the arousal unto judgment is presented; thirdly, the coming of the judgment. The second is at and at midnight, etc.; the third is at and whilst they went, etc. Regarding the first, he first touches on the zeal of those preparing; secondly, their sleep, at and the bridegroom tarrying, etc. Regarding the first he does two things. First, he presents what is common to all those preparing themselves; secondly, the distinction among those who prepare themselves, at and five of them, etc. Regarding the first, four things are considered common to all: the number, the state, the office, and the intended end. The number is touched on, that there were ten: the kingdom of heaven shall be like to ten virgins. But why ten? There is a threefold reason. One indeed is that ten is the number of universality: in counting we proceed up to ten, and afterwards begin again from one; hence by ten, by one, and by a hundred, universality is signified. Or, according to Hilary, all are bound by the observance of the ten precepts, or are obligated to them. Or ten on account of the five senses doubled. For they are doubled in one way, according to Gregory, because five are in men and five in women: and thus ten. According to Jerome, they are doubled insofar as they are referred to different senses: for there are certain exterior senses and certain interior ones. Concerning interior sight it is said in John 4:12: No man has seen God at any time. Concerning taste it is said in Psalm 33:9: O taste and see that the Lord is sweet. Concerning smell it is said in Song of Songs 1:3: we run after the odor of your ointments. And thus there are all ten who come to the judgment. The state is touched on when it says virgins. But why are they called virgins? There is a threefold reason. According to Chrysostom, it is understood of those who preserve the integrity of the flesh. But why does he make mention of virgins rather than others? He says that above at 19:12 he had spoken of virgins, where he says that there are eunuchs who have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven. He that can take, let him take it. Therefore, since virginity is so great a good that it does not fall under a precept but under a counsel, according to what is had in 1 Corinthians 7:25: concerning virgins I have no commandment, but I give counsel, if these are condemned, much more so are others. Or they are called virgins who abstain from the allurements of the five senses. According to Jerome and Origen, they are called virgins as faithful ones who do not admit corruption, according to what the Apostle says in 2 Corinthians 11:2: I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ. There follows the consideration of their zeal: who taking their lamps. Lamps are vessels of light. Hence according to Hilary we can understand souls illuminated by the light of faith, which they received in Baptism; Isaiah 58:8: then shall your light break forth as the morning. Or by lamps works are signified, according to Augustine: for your works ought to be a lamp; above at 5:16: so let your light shine before men, that they may see your good works and glorify your Father who is in heaven. Therefore, to take up lamps is to prepare the soul, or to dispose oneself for good works. The fourth thing presented is that they went out to meet the bridegroom and the bride. Who is the bridegroom, and who is the bride? This is expounded in two ways according to a twofold marriage. One is the marriage of the divinity to the flesh, which was celebrated in the womb of the Virgin; he, as a bridegroom, coming out of his bride-chamber, Psalm 18:6. The bridegroom is the Son himself, the bride is human nature; hence to go out to meet the bridegroom and the bride is nothing other than to serve Christ. Likewise there is the marriage of Christ and the Church; John 3:29: he that has the bride is the bridegroom. Therefore those preparing their lamps intend to please the bridegroom, i.e., Christ, and the bride, i.e., mother Church. And in these things they agree. There are also presented two things in which they differ: in interior discretion and in exterior solicitude. As to the first he says and five of them were foolish and five wise; Proverbs 10:23: wisdom is prudence to a man. That man is prudent who does not wish to lose for nothing what he does. Therefore it was said above at 10:16: be wise as serpents. Or thus: the foolish are those who turn away from God, either through a bad and not upright intention, or through false doctrine; Proverbs 9:13: a foolish woman, and clamorous, and full of allurements, and knowing nothing at all, sits in the doors of her house. According to Origen, he who has one virtue has all: hence it cannot be that one sense is ordered without the others being ordered. Likewise, as it is also said in James 2:10, whosoever shall offend in one point is become guilty of all. They also differ as to exterior solicitude, because the five foolish, having taken their lamps, did not take oil with them. All of these wished to have their lamps burning, because he who is the light wills to be served with light; but light cannot be nourished without oil: for he would be foolish who believed he could keep light in a lamp and not put in oil. By oil four things are signified. According to Jerome, by oil good works are signified. And why? Faith is the light of souls by which the lamps are kindled. By good works faith is nourished; 1 Timothy 1:18: this precept I commend to you, O my son Timothy, according to the prophecies going before on you, that you war in them a good warfare, having faith and a good conscience, which some rejecting have made shipwreck concerning the faith. From this can be taken what is said in Proverbs 21:20: there is a treasure to be desired, and oil in the dwelling of the just, and the foolish man shall spend it. In another way, by oil mercy is signified: and this is what Chrysostom says. Hence it is had in Luke 10:34 that the Samaritan poured in wine and oil. By wine severity is signified, by oil the work of mercy. He wills, therefore, that he who intends to preserve continence and has not performed mercy is foolish. Hence James 2:13 says: judgment without mercy to him that has not done mercy. Likewise, by oil interior joy is signified, concerning which Psalm 103:15 says: that he may make the face cheerful with oil. And elsewhere in Psalm 44:8: God has anointed you with the oil of gladness. Many are those who abstain outwardly and seek joy within, namely, of conscience, and there they have oil with them. But others do not seek the joy of conscience but the glory of men, and these do not have oil. According to Origen, by oil holy doctrine is signified; Song of Songs 1:2: your name is as oil poured out. The oil of justice signifies right doctrine; Psalm 118:11: in my heart I have hidden your words. Hence they are called virgins who preserve continence, who perform mercy, who seek interior joy, who take up right doctrine. There follows concerning the sudden sleep. The cause of sleep and the sleep itself are presented. The cause of sleep is delay. For when people are waiting for someone, and especially at night, they quickly fall asleep. Hence by this interval is signified the interval between Christ's coming in the flesh and his coming to judgment; hence he says and the bridegroom tarrying, they all slumbered and slept. According to all the expositors this is expounded of death. But why is death called sleep? This is on account of the hope of the resurrection. For just as he who sleeps intends to awaken, so he who sleeps in death intends to rise again; 1 Thessalonians 4:12: we will not have you ignorant concerning them that are asleep, that you be not sorrowful, even as others who have no hope. But what is slumbering, and what is sleeping? Gregory explains: slumbering is properly the way to sleep; hence by slumbering we can understand the longer life, and by sleep, death. According to Origen, it is understood of the sleep of sloth; Proverbs 6:9: how long will you sleep, O sluggard? When will you rise from your sleep? Hence the bridegroom tarrying, whether unto the judgment or unto death, they all slumbered and slept; for there are scarcely any who live a long time without growing sluggish. Or those who totally neglect are sleeping; while those who in some way to some degree desist from their first fervor are slumbering. Then follows the arousal; secondly, the effect; thirdly, the petition of the foolish virgins; fourthly, the response of the wise. He says therefore and at midnight there was a cry made: behold the bridegroom comes. Concerning this, Origen says something different from the others, and more according to the letter. All the others expound this arousal as referring to the final judgment; and according to this, this cry will be the trumpet, or the voice of Christ; 1 Thessalonians 4:15: for the Lord himself shall come down from heaven with commandment and with the voice of an Archangel and with the trumpet of God; 1 Corinthians 15:52: the trumpet shall sound (...) and the dead who are in Christ shall rise first. And why at midnight? Jerome says that the Hebrew tradition holds that just as the Angel descended at midnight to slay the firstborn of Egypt, so the Lord will come at midnight. Hence it used to be the custom among them that the people were not dismissed until midnight. Augustine says that it is not on account of the time but only on account of the hiddenness; 1 Thessalonians 5:2: the day of the Lord shall so come as a thief in the night. But what does it mean when he says behold the bridegroom comes, go forth to meet him? Because then all will rise to meet him; John 5:25: the hour comes in which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice; Amos 4:12: prepare to meet your God, O Israel. Origen refers this to the present life. And this is when a man is held by vainglory, and a cry is made through a preacher, or through an interior inspiration; then he returns to Christ; Isaiah 40:9: lift up your voice with strength, you that bring good tidings to Jerusalem. Then follows the effect: then all those virgins arose and trimmed their lamps. Taken literally, when the cry is made through the trumpet or through the voice of Christ, all will rise. Hence John 5:25: for all that are in the graves shall hear his voice. But what did they do? They trimmed their lamps. But what does this mean? Will there be time for this? It must be said that to trim their lamps is nothing other than to review the works they have done, so that they can render a fitting account. Hence they will have solicitude when they hear the voice of the Son of God, as below: when did we see you hungry and fed you; thirsty, and gave you drink? etc. According to Origen the letter is plainer. Because if it is referred to the present life, when a cry is made through a preacher or interior inspiration, then they rise from negligence, and then they begin to rise up to correct their deeds. Then follows the petition of the foolish: and the foolish said to the wise: give us of your oil, for our lamps are going out. These were foolish in some respect and in some respect not, because they had something of the light of faith; hence they say: for our lamps are going out. For if they had nothing of faith, they would say "are gone out"; hence they recognize that they cannot preserve fire without oil. And what does this mean? Whether oil is understood as the work of mercy or of justice, the sense is the same, because those rising who do not have these works in abundance seek to have their deficiencies supplied by those who had them more abundantly. But this cannot be done, because each will need his own; Galatians 6:5: every man shall bear his own burden. And because they saw that the light of faith could not avail without the work of mercy, they sought from others who had done works of mercy. Augustine expounds it thus. It is customary that when someone is overtaken in something, he tends to have recourse to that in which he hopes; these had their confidence outwardly, because they sought the praise of others; hence they say: give us of your oil, i.e., of your praise, i.e., praise us for our work. But this will not avail them, according to what is had in Romans 2:15: their conscience bearing witness to them; Job 16:20: behold my witness is in heaven, and he that knows my conscience is on high. Hence they trust in human favor, which cannot profit them. According to Origen it happens that some have spent their life in vain things: and when they recognize this, they have recourse to others and seek their prayers and benefits. And in this they are not foolish if they begin to return to the Lord. The wise answered, saying. Here the response of the wise is presented, and in this response two things are presented. First, a response of refusal is presented; likewise a certain counsel is presented, at go rather to them that sell. And what is the reason? Lest perhaps there be not enough for us and for you. Hence, because the oil of mercy, or interior joy, or exterior works do not suffice for us and for you, as it is said in 1 Peter 4:18: if the just man shall scarcely be saved, where shall the ungodly and the sinner appear? And the Apostle in Romans 8:18: the sufferings of this time are not worthy to be compared with the glory to come that shall be revealed in us. And Isaiah 64:6: all our justices are as the rag of a menstruous woman. Because therefore it does not suffice for us and for you, go rather to them that sell and buy for yourselves. But will there be time for them to seek oil? Therefore it must be understood that this is said more by way of reproach than by way of counsel; as if they were saying, you should have gone. According to Chrysostom, these sellers are the poor, because they purchase the kingdom; Luke 16:9: make unto you friends of the mammon of iniquity; hence they say go, i.e., you should have gone. According to Augustine it is said by way of reproach. The sellers of oil are flatterers; hence seeing that these seek assistance, they say: go rather to them that sell and buy for yourselves; as if they were saying: you never sought anything but oil, i.e., human praise; now go to the world and buy that testimony which you always sought. According to Origen the letter is plain, because he wills that all of this takes place in the present world. Sometimes it happens that a sinner sees a just man and asks what he ought to do. But some are so wise that their wisdom suffices for themselves, but does not suffice for themselves and others. Hence such men say to those who seek counsel from them: we do not have so much of spiritual doctrine that we can suffice for ourselves and for you; therefore go to the doctors of the Church, and to the wise men who will sell to you. Concerning this you have Isaiah 55:1: all you that thirst, come to the waters; and you that have no money, make haste, buy and eat. But how is it sold without money? I say that wisdom is sold without money. And what is its price? That a man willingly studies, this is the price of wisdom; Proverbs 2:4: if you shall seek her as money, and shall dig for her as for a treasure, then shall you understand the fear of the Lord, and shall find the knowledge of God. And whilst they went to buy, the bridegroom came. Augustine says that some refer this to the state of the present life; but it cannot stand with what is said, and the door was shut. Therefore Origen also expounds this of the future coming. And he does three things. First, the coming of the judge is presented; secondly, the reception of the good; thirdly, the exclusion of the wicked. He says therefore whilst they went to buy, the bridegroom came; i.e., while they were anxious about how to excuse themselves at the judgment, the Lord came to judgment. But Origen says that some are those who will come for counsel, or to priests, and with deliberation to be converted, and then at his coming they die. Hence the bridegroom comes when a man dies. But what does it mean that here it says the bridegroom coming, when above it had said they went out to meet the bridegroom and the bride? The reason is that in the judgment the bride, i.e., the flesh of Christ, will have been assumed into glorification. Or if we refer it to the Church, then she will be perfectly united to the bridegroom himself through adherence. Hence the Apostle in 1 Corinthians 6:17: he who is joined to God is one spirit with him. And there follows and they that were ready went in with him to the marriage. These nuptials are the kingdom of heaven, concerning which Apocalypse 17:14 says: for he is Lord of lords and King of kings; and they that are with him are called, and elect, and faithful. And immediately the door was shut, because it will be opened to no one afterwards. But now it is opened; hence Psalm 23:7: lift up your gates, O you princes. And Apocalypse 4:1: after these things I looked, and behold a door opened in heaven. But then it will be shut. Consequently the repulsion of the wicked is presented: and three things are said. First, their negligence is expressed, because they come late; hence it is said and at last come the other virgins. Hence this signifies those who do late penance; Wisdom 5:3: saying within themselves, repenting, and groaning for anguish of spirit. Their desire is touched on when they say: Lord, Lord, open to us. Hence in this, that they call him Lord, they say something by which they ought to prevail. But by the fact that they double it, it is signified that they ask out of anguish; hence it is said above at 7:21: not everyone that says to me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven. And their desire is touched on when it says open to us. There follows the repulsion: but he answering said: amen I say to you, I know you not; i.e., I do not approve of you. For the Lord knows who are his, 2 Timothy 2:19, just as an artisan does not know a work that is discordant with his art. Consequently he concludes: watch therefore and pray, because you know not the day nor the hour.


25—2
Mt 25:14-30
14. For even as a man going into a far country called his servants and delivered to them his goods; 15. And to one he gave five talents, and to another two, and to another one, to every one according to his proper ability: and immediately he took his journey. 16. And he that had received the five talents went his way and traded with the same and gained other five. 17. And in like manner he that had received the two gained other two. 18. But he that had received the one, going his way, digged into the earth and hid his lord's money. 19. But after a long time the lord of those servants came and reckoned with them. 20. And he that had received the five talents coming, brought other five talents, saying: Lord, thou didst deliver to me five talents. Behold I have gained other five over and above. 21. His lord said to him: Well done, good and faithful servant, because thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will place thee over many things. Enter thou into the joy of thy lord. 22. And he also that had received the two talents came and said: Lord, thou deliveredst two talents to me. Behold I have gained other two. 23. His lord said to him: Well done, good and faithful servant: because thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will place thee over many things. Enter thou into the joy of thy lord. 24. But he that had received the one talent, came and said: Lord, I know that thou art a hard man; thou reapest where thou hast not sown and gatherest where thou hast not strewed. 25. And being afraid, I went and hid thy talent in the earth. Behold here thou hast that which is thine. 26. And his lord answering, said to him: Wicked and slothful servant, thou knewest that I reap where I sow not and gather where I have not strewed. 27. Thou oughtest therefore to have committed my money to the bankers: and at my coming I should have received my own with usury. 28. Take ye away therefore the talent from him and give it him that hath ten talents. 29. For to every one that hath shall be given, and he shall abound: but from him that hath not, that also which he seemeth to have shall be taken away. 30. And the unprofitable servant, cast ye out into the exterior darkness. There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.

Above the Lord presented a parable concerning the judgment, in which someone is condemned because he does not preserve the spiritual good received interiorly; here he presents a parable in which someone does not multiply the goods received. Hence it is divided. Because first he treats of the distribution of gifts; secondly, of their use; thirdly, of the judgment on those who use them. The second is at and he that had received the five talents went, etc.; the third is at and after a long time, etc. Regarding the first he does three things. First, he presents the necessity of distributing; secondly, the distribution; thirdly, the departure of the one distributing. He shows the necessity in that he says for even as a man going into a far country called his servants and delivered to them his goods. Here you should note that this man is Christ. And we can say that he was going into a far country in a threefold way: because he was going to a place which, although it is his own by his divinity, namely heaven, nevertheless he was a stranger there according to the flesh, because no flesh had ascended there. Hence John 3:13: no man has ascended into heaven, but he that descended from heaven, the Son of man who is in heaven. Likewise he was setting out for heaven, because while he was a stranger in the world, he was journeying to heaven; Jeremiah 14:8: why will you be as a stranger in the land, and as a wayfaring man turning in to lodge? Likewise it can be understood spiritually: for now he is away from us as a stranger, since we are strangers from him; 2 Corinthians 5:6: while we are in the body we are absent from the Lord. But when we shall see him, then we shall not be as strangers, but as citizens and members of God's household. And it should be noted that, as Origen says, where even as is used, something ought to be joined to it, unless it is placed in a similitude, as is had above at 24:27: for as lightning comes out of the east, so shall the coming of the Son of God be. But here it is not placed in a similitude, and nothing is added afterward; on this account it should be read thus: a certain man going into a far country as a man, because Christ is both God and man. Hence insofar as he is God, he does not go on a journey, because all things are naked and open to his eyes, Hebrews 4:13. But he goes into a far country as a man; John 1:14: we saw him as the only-begotten of the Father, i.e., as the only-begotten from the Father. And this was necessary since he was going on a journey, that he should commit the care of his own to others; and this he does when he says he called his servants and delivered to them his goods. And first the liberality of the giver is touched on; secondly, the diversity of gifts; likewise, the discretion in giving. The liberality of the giver is touched on in two respects: in that he anticipated those to whom he gave, and in that he gave abundantly. In that he anticipated them, because he who waits to give diminishes his liberality; but not so the Lord; Psalm 20:4: Lord, you have anticipated him with blessings of sweetness. Hence he called his servants, not they him; hence John 15:16: you have not chosen me, but I have chosen you; Romans 8:29: whom he foreknew, he also predestinated. Likewise his liberality is touched on because he gave from his own: he delivered his goods, not another's. Some indeed are liberal with another's goods, but not with their own; but this one gave from his own. Hence concerning him can be understood what is said in Psalm 67:19: you have ascended on high, you have led captivity captive; you have given gifts to men. Consequently the diversity of gifts is presented: and to one he gave five talents, and to another two, and to another one. He divides all of these into three, into the thirtyfold, sixtyfold, and hundredfold fruit; because every multitude is divided into the highest, the lowest, and the middle. These talents are the diverse gifts of graces: for just as a talent is called a weight of metal, so grace is a weight that inclines the soul itself; hence love is the weight of the soul. The Apostle in 1 Corinthians 12:4: there are diversities of graces. Hence these gifts are divided so that they are not given equally to all; Ephesians 4:7: to every one of us is given grace according to the measure of the giving of Christ. And this is what he says: to one he gave five talents, and to another two, and to another one. And what is the reason for this number? We can say that someone so superabounds that he has a double measure; and someone so much that it is beyond the double. Hence he who receives two stands to him who received one as a double proportion: but he who received five stands beyond the double proportion. Hence he means to say that the one who receives five receives according to an incomparable measure. We can also say that these gifts are the words of God, the words of wisdom: for frequently wisdom is compared to riches; Isaiah 33:6: the riches of salvation are wisdom. What does it mean when he says that to one he gave five talents, and to another two, and to another one? Origen says that he gave five talents to the one who refers everything said in Scripture to a spiritual understanding; hence it was said above: just as there are five bodily senses, so there are five spiritual ones. Thus the Lord gave to the apostles. In Luke 24:45 it is said that he opened their understanding, that they might understand the Scriptures. And in Daniel 1:17 it is said that God gave the boys understanding in all Scripture. But who are those who receive two? According to Origen, duality is the number of matter, hence every number is composed of the binary and unity; hence matter is attributed to the binary, form to unity. Hence those are said to receive two who receive less, because they do not know how to govern themselves in all things; but they have something in which they are skilled, because they are good builders, or the like. Hence according to Origen, he who receives one receives more than he who receives two. According to Gregory and Jerome it is the reverse, because by five talents the five senses are understood: hence that one receives five talents who receives grace from God concerning temporal things, around which the operation of the senses is exercised. By two talents, however, sense and intellect are understood. By one, only the intellect is designated. Hence the one who receives one receives the grace of understanding, not the grace of working. According to Hilary, that one receives five who finds Christ in the five books of Moses; but the one who receives two is he who venerates the grace of the new and old testament, who venerates in Christ the divine and human nature; but the one who receives one is the Jew, who glories in the legal precepts alone. Then the reason follows: to every one according to his proper ability. If this is referred to the fact that the talents are the words of God, the exposition is plain, because they ought to be given according to the greater capacity; John 16:12: I have yet many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. And the Apostle in 1 Corinthians 3:2: as unto little ones in Christ, I gave you milk to drink, not meat. Therefore to the more subtle he gave more subtle things. But if we refer it to the goods of graces, it should be known that some have said that he gave gratuitous goods according to natural goods. Hence according as a man has more natural goods, he also has more gratuitous ones: and this was true in the angels, but not in men. And what is the reason? Because in angels there is one spiritual nature; therefore they are moved totally to that to which they are moved, according to the totality of their power. Therefore their capacity equals their effort. But man is composed of two contrary natures, one of which is held back by the other from its body: hence no more is given to him than what a man with this natural good has of effort. Likewise there was another error, which held that the beginning of grace was from us. And against this Augustine objects through the word of the Apostle in 2 Corinthians 3:5, who says that we are not sufficient to think anything of ourselves, as of ourselves. But what is prior to thought? And if thought is not from us, then neither is action. Hence he who strives more has more grace; but that he strives more requires a higher cause; Lamentations 5:21: convert us to you, and we shall be converted. But if you ask why one has more grace than another, I say that there is a proximate cause and a first cause for this: the proximate cause is the greater effort of this one than of that one; the first cause is the divine election; Sirach 33:7: why does one day excel another, and one light another, and one year another year, and one sun another sun? By the knowledge of the Lord they were distinguished. And what is the reason for this? Observe that it is otherwise with a universal agent and a particular one. A particular agent presupposes something for itself, and accordingly operates in diverse ways, as an artisan gives one form to one matter and another to another. But if he could make the matter, it would be said that such a one made such matter in order to induce a form according to his will. Thus the Lord, since he is the creator of all, created this one so as to make him thus. Hence it is understood that the capacity of nature is to be understood together with effort. Then the departure of the giver is presented when he says and immediately he went on his journey. And this can be understood that he was going on his journey, because when he had said to the apostles: receive the Holy Spirit, John 20:22, and had said to Peter, John 21:17: feed my sheep, immediately he departed. Hence he was saying, John 13:33: little children, yet a little while I am with you, and immediately he ascended. Or it can be said that he departed, not by withdrawing, but because he left them to their own free will, since he does not compel them to use the gifts given. And he that had received the five talents went, etc. Here the use of the gifts is presented, and this with regard to three servants. And first with regard to the first; secondly, with regard to the second; thirdly, with regard to the third. Hence he says and he that had received the five talents went. Here progress in virtue is indicated; Psalm 83:8: they shall go from virtue to virtue. And this is had in Genesis 26:13: he went on growing and increasing. For virtue progresses through the exercise of action; for unless it is exercised, it fails. And therefore he says he traded. Hence it is said in Proverbs 13:4: the soul of those that work shall be made fat. And he gained other five. And how? One progresses in two ways: in one way in himself, in another way in another. In himself, if he has understanding of the Scriptures, so as to advance; if charity, so as to benefit others. He has advanced in order to profit in another, so that what he has received he communicates; 1 Peter 4:10: as every man has received grace, ministering the same one to another. Hence if you communicate what you receive, you gain as many more. Hence he says that he gained other five; because it is scarcely possible that anyone confers on another what he himself does not have. 1 Corinthians 11:23: for I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you. Moreover, in that which he has, in that he profits. The Apostle says: his grace in me has not been void. According to Hilary, that one gains five who profits in the five books of Moses, so as to gain Christ. In like manner he that had received the two, namely, he who profits in understanding and in action, gained other two, i.e., a reward for each. Or two, because he profits by preaching not only to men but also to women, according to Gregory. According to Origen, what he had received according to the measure of natural endowments he referred to the understanding. But he that had received the one, going, dug into the earth, etc. But what does it mean to dig into the earth? It is expounded in three ways according to Gregory. That one hides his treasure who hides the gift received in sins of the flesh, or in temporal things: hence he who can profit in temporal things and turns himself to earthly things hides the money of his lord in the earth. Concerning such it is said in Psalm 16:11: they have set their eyes bowing down to the earth. According to Origen, someone has the gift of understanding and yet wishes to live religiously and for himself alone, when he could profit many; this one hides it in the earth; Tobit 12:7: it is honorable to reveal and confess the works of God. For such money is meant to be multiplied, not hidden. Hilary says: who are those who receive one? The Jews, who receive the bare letter. These hide the money in the earth, i.e., in the flesh of Christ, who because of the flesh cannot believe him to be God. Hence the Apostle in 1 Corinthians 1:23: but we preach Christ Jesus, unto the Jews indeed a stumbling block, and unto the Gentiles foolishness. And after a long time the lord of those servants came. Here the judgment is treated. And first the reason for the coming of the judge is presented; secondly, the judgment, at and he reckoned with them. It should be noted that we must render an account to God of our works and gifts; above at 12:36: of every word that men shall speak, they must render an account. And above at 18:23: the kingdom of heaven is likened to a man who would take an account of his servants. And first it is presented in particular: and he reckoned with them, because everyone is bound to render an account, first at his death, secondly on the day of judgment, when we must all stand before the judgment seat of Christ. When therefore he says and after a long time the lord came, it can be referred to either. For if to the day of judgment, it is given to be understood that the interval between the coming of Christ and the day of judgment is long; against what some believed in the time of the Apostle; hence 2 Thessalonians 2:2: be not terrified as if the day of the Lord were at hand. But if to the day of death, Origen says: consider that scarcely anyone has been useful in the Church who lived only a short time. And he proves this from Peter, to whom the Lord said, John 21:18: when you are old, you shall stretch forth your hands, and another shall bind you. Likewise from Paul, who was young at his conversion and afterwards became old; hence in Philemon v. 9: as Paul an old man, etc. Hence when it says and after a long time, it is given to be understood that the Lord gives a long space for doing well: and from this is understood what is said in Proverbs 3:2: length of days and years of life and peace shall they add to you. And he that had received the five talents came and brought other five, etc. Here three servants are treated. And first the first; secondly, the second; thirdly, the third. Regarding the first he does two things. First, the account rendered is presented; secondly, the due reward, at his lord said to him, etc. On the part of this servant, first his confidence, faithfulness, humility, and diligence or solicitude are presented. His confidence is touched on, because he did not wait for the lord to summon him but presented himself; hence he says coming. Paul had this confidence through the blood of Christ; Hebrews 10:19: having confidence in the entering into the holies by the blood of Christ; 2 Corinthians 3:12: having such hope, we use much confidence. Likewise his faithfulness is noted, because he also brought other five. He would indeed be unfaithful who would attribute to himself something of his lord's goods: hence this one offered everything to the lord. If therefore you have done some good, if you have converted someone, and you attribute it to yourself and not to God, you are not faithful; 1 Chronicles 29:14: all things are yours, and the things that we have received of your hand, we have given to you. Likewise his humility in confessing the gift is noted, because he acknowledged that he had received it from him; 1 Corinthians 4:7: what have you that you have not received? Hence this one confesses the gift, saying: Lord, you delivered to me five talents, etc. Likewise his diligence or solicitude is touched on: behold I have gained other five over and above. Hence he rightly said with the Apostle: his grace in me has not been void. There follows the due reward: and in it he does four things. Because first a congratulation is presented; secondly, a commendation of merits; thirdly, the equality of judgment; fourthly, the greatness of the reward. The congratulation is touched on when he says his lord said to him: well done, good and faithful servant, etc. Hence it is said in Isaiah 62:5: behold the bridegroom shall rejoice over the bride, and your Lord shall rejoice over you. Hence with an exulting spirit he receives him, when he says well done. Well done is an expression of exultation. There follows the commendation. And first he commends him for humility, when he says servant, because he recognized himself to be his servant; Luke 17:10: when you have done all things well, say: we are unprofitable servants. Likewise he commends him for goodness by the fact that he says good; because properly the good is diffusive of itself; hence the good one multiplied goodness. Likewise for faithfulness, because he did not retain for himself but offered to his lord; hence it is said and faithful; 1 Corinthians 4:2: here now it is required among the dispensers that a man be found faithful. And above at 24:45: who, think you, is a faithful and wise servant? Hence he approves him, saying faithful. For not he that commends himself is approved, but he whom God commends, 2 Corinthians 10:18. Then he presents the equality, to show the equity of the judgment, saying: because you have been faithful over a few things, I will place you over many things. These few things are all the things that are in this life, because they are as nothing in comparison to heavenly things. Hence he means to say: because you have been faithful in regard to goods which belong to the present life, I will place you over many things, i.e., I will give you spiritual things which are above all these goods; Luke 16:10: he that is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in that which is greater. There follows the greatness of the reward: enter into the joy of your lord. For joy is the reward; John 16:22: I will see you, and your heart shall rejoice. And someone might say: is not the vision the reward, or some other good? I say that if some other thing is called the reward, nevertheless joy is the final reward. Just as I could say that the end of heavy things is the lower place; likewise to rest in that place, and that is more principal. Thus joy is nothing other than the repose of the soul in the good attained; hence by reason of its finality, joy is called the reward. And why does he say enter into joy, not "receive"? It must be said that there is a twofold joy: of exterior goods and of interior goods. He who rejoices in exterior goods does not enter into joy, but joy enters into him; but he who rejoices in spiritual goods enters into joy. Song of Songs 1:5: the king brought me into his storerooms. Or otherwise: that which is in something is contained by it, and the container is greater. When therefore joy is about something which is less than your heart, then joy enters into your heart. But God is greater than the heart; therefore he who rejoices in God enters into joy. Likewise he enters into the joy of the lord, i.e., concerning the lord, because the lord is truth. Hence beatitude is nothing other than joy in the truth. Or thus: enter into the joy of your lord, i.e., rejoice in that in which he rejoices, and concerning which your lord rejoices, namely, in the enjoyment of himself. Then therefore a man rejoices as lord when he enjoys as lord; hence the Lord says to the apostles: I have appointed you that you may eat and drink at my table in my kingdom, i.e., that you may be blessed in that in which I am blessed. And he also that had received the two talents came: above the judgment with regard to the first servant, who had received five talents, was treated; here the judgment with regard to the second servant, who had received two talents, is treated. As to the letter it differs in nothing from the first, nor is there anything to be said beyond what was said of the first; and therefore it is not necessary to repeat, because this one also received the same commendation and the same reward as the one who had received five talents. In this it is given to be understood, according to Origen, that he who receives a small gift from God and uses it well according to his ability receives and merits as much as he who receives a great one. For this alone the Lord requires of every man, that he serve him with his whole heart, as is had in Deuteronomy 6:5. But this can raise a difficulty. Suppose that someone has a great measure of goods, and another a small one; if this one works according to the little charity he has received, then he will merit as much as the one who received more: which seems impossible, because then he who has less charity would merit as much or more than he who has more. And therefore a distinction must be made, because there are certain goods that perfect and elicit the act of the will and incline it; and others that do not. The gift that inclines the will and elicits the act is charity. Therefore it cannot be that he who has more charity does not strive with greater effort and act better. But there are other gifts which one can use according to greater or lesser charity, as knowledge and the like: in such things, he who uses them with greater effort merits more as to the reward; hence it is said in Luke 21:3-4 that the poor widow put more into the treasury than those who put in more, because she used what she had according to her whole ability. And he also that had received the one talent came and said. Here the judgment of the wicked servant is determined. And first the account is presented; secondly, the condemnation which he received, at and his lord answering said to him. He proposed a remarkable argument. For first he proposed a blasphemy; from this he assumed negligence; thirdly, he concluded innocence. And thus his syllogism could not hold. The blasphemy, when he says Lord, I know that you are a hard man. The negligence, when he says I went and hid your talent, etc. The innocence, when he says behold here you have what is yours. And let us consider that it says he came forward. It was said above concerning the one who had received five talents that he came forward, i.e., he had confidence; but this one came forward not with confidence, but under compulsion. Or otherwise, because some in those things which they do badly, it seems to them that they have done well. Proverbs 26:16: the sluggard is wiser in his own conceit than seven men that speak sentences. Hence it seemed to him that he had done well. According to Origen, the estimation about God appears to some as about a hard man, from whom one withdraws on account of hardness. Sirach 9:18: keep far from the man that has power to kill. And therefore just as he who knows a hard man does not wish to serve him, so some think about God that he is a hard man. And according to this, this servant had three evil opinions about God. First, that God was not merciful; secondly, that something accrued to him from our goods; thirdly, that not all things were from God; and all these opinions proceeded from one evil root, because he thought that God was like a mere man. And this is signified when he says: I know that you are a hard man, i.e., I consider you to be a man; which is not true, as is had in Numbers 23:19: God is not as a man; Isaiah 55:9: as the heavens are exalted above the earth, so are my ways exalted above your ways. And he says hard, because a hard man is not bent. And concerning such a one it is said in Job 41:15: his heart shall be as hard as the anvil of a smith. But not so is the Lord, because the Lord is a merciful God and gracious, Psalm 110:4. Hardness tends to arise from avarice; Proverbs 29:4: a just king sets up the land; a covetous man shall destroy it; therefore he considers him to be hard, and so avaricious; and therefore he attributes to him the qualities of the avaricious: you reap where you have not sown, and gather where you have not scattered, i.e., you are so hard that you do not cease to seize the goods of others; which nevertheless is false; Job 35:7: moreover if you do justly, what shall you give him, or what shall he receive of your hand? And in Psalm 15:2: you have no need of my goods. Hence in this he imputed to him that he needed our goods. The third was that there would be some good that was not from God; as there are some who do not say that what they have from patrimony or from study is from God: and this is what he says, where you have not sown; against that saying in James 1:17: every best gift and every perfect gift is from above, coming down from the Father of lights. Likewise, some considering him to be hard withdraw themselves from his service. Hence some who can greatly profit say: if I were to hear confessions and preach, perhaps things would go badly for me: such consider God hard. Likewise some say: if I were to enter religious life, perhaps I would sin and be worse off; these consider God hard, who believe that if they cling to God something will fail them. Such are like those who despair of God's mercy. This servant alleged these things. And yet these things are true and have support from authority. For he is hard with sinners and kind to those who return to him; Wisdom 11:11: for you did prove them as a father admonishing them, but these you did examine as a severe king condemning them; Lamentations 3:25: the Lord is good to the soul that seeks him; 2 Chronicles 30:18: the good Lord will show mercy to all them that seek the Lord God of their fathers with their whole heart. Therefore he is hard with sinners and merciful to the good. And there is no doubt that he must be feared lest he be despised; hence Hebrews 10:31: it is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God. But insofar as he is merciful, we ought to hope that if one gives himself to his service, he will not fall; and if he should fall, he will rise again. Likewise, as to what he says, you reap where you have not sown, although it is false, yet in a certain sense it can be true; because he does not require for his own sake, but for our benefit; because he reaps his own glory which he did not sow. Likewise, you gather where you have not scattered. For he who reaps receives in abundance; but he who gathers receives from many; thus the Lord wills that his glory increase from diverse men. Hence the Apostle in 2 Corinthians 1:14: we are your glory, as you also are ours, in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ. Similarly, what he says, you reap where you have not sown, has truth in a certain respect, because man sows and God gathers; John 4:37: one is he that sows, and another is he that reaps. I have sent you to reap that in which you did not labor. For man sows his works, and God reaps unto his own glory; Galatians 6:8: what things a man shall sow, those also shall he reap. And the Lord says, John 14:3: I will come and will take you to myself. For if you give alms, you sow, and the Lord reaps, because he perhaps reckons it to himself. Hence he himself says, below in this chapter: as long as you did it to one of these my least brethren, you did it to me. Likewise, as was said above: the seed is the word of God; hence sometimes God gathers the fruits of good work where preaching has not been sown; Romans 2:14: men who have not the law are a law to themselves. In a third way, certain evils are done by man, such as evils of the flesh, from which evil ought to be reaped. Concerning which Galatians 6:8: he that sows in the flesh, of the flesh shall reap corruption. Yet God makes something good come of it, such as the good of justice, of humility, or the like. Hence this servant was first blasphemous. Then his negligence is touched on: being afraid, I went; Psalm 13:5: they trembled for fear, where there was no fear. It is true that God is to be feared so that sin may be avoided, according to what is had in Job 31:23: for I always feared God as waves swelling over me. Hence that man should not sin, he should do this from love, not from fear. Therefore there follows: I hid your talent in the earth, because out of fear, since servile fear causes many evils. Then he concludes: behold, here you have what is yours. Hence he preserved his knowledge but did not multiply it. And this does not suffice, because one must multiply; 1 Corinthians 9:16: if I do not preach the Gospel, there is no glory for me. And his lord answering said to him. Here the condemnation of the servant is presented. And just as in the case of the other servants he first commended them, then set forth the equity of the judgment, and afterwards the reward; so in this case, first he rebukes him; secondly, he sets forth the equity of the judgment; thirdly, the punishment. The second is at you knew that I reap where I sow not, etc.; the third is at take therefore the talent from him. He says therefore: wicked and slothful servant. He calls him a servant because he gave up out of fear, and it is characteristic of servants to fear servilely. And therefore Romans 8:15: you have not received the spirit of bondage again in fear. Likewise he calls him wicked because he spoke evil of his lord; above at 12:35: an evil man out of an evil treasure of his heart brings forth evil things. Likewise he calls him slothful because he refused to work; Proverbs 20:4: because of the cold the sluggard would not plow, because of the cold, namely, of fear. You knew that I reap where I sow not, etc. Now he argues against him from his fault. And first he sets forth what he knew; secondly, what he ought to have done; thirdly, what would have followed from it. He says therefore you knew that I reap where I sow not, and yet you did not work; whereas Luke 12:47 has: the servant knowing the will of his lord and not doing, shall be beaten with many stripes. Likewise he had said that he was hard and that he gathered where he did not sow. The Lord indeed acknowledges that he reaps where he does not sow; but he does not acknowledge that he is hard, because what he requires of man he does not do out of hardness, but out of mercy, so that his good may be multiplied. You ought therefore to have committed my money to the bankers. And it follows: just as you say that I reap where I did not sow and gather where I did not scatter. But because I do these things, much more do I will that my money be multiplied. And he speaks according to the likeness of those who deliver money for increase. This money is the words of God: hence in Greek it has argireon: for by silver, which is sonorous, the word of God is signified; Psalm 11:7: the words of the Lord are pure words, as silver tried by the fire. Bankers can be understood in two ways, on account of a twofold office, because they have the office of testing whether money is good, and also of making a profit from the money deposited. According to the first, bankers are hearers who ought to test what they hear; Job 12:11: does not the ear discern words? Likewise those who multiply, as the apostles, who gave to others the gift of the Holy Spirit, by establishing bishops, etc. Titus 1:5: for this cause I left you in Crete, that you should ordain priests in every city, etc. And at my coming I should have received my own. Hence this good would have followed. And what is that good? It is threefold. When the Lord gives you understanding and you strive to act, you multiply; James 1:22: be doers of the word, and not hearers only. Likewise, when the Lord gives virtue, and you strive to use it well; 1 Peter 2:2: as newborn babes, desire the rational milk without guile, that thereby you may grow unto salvation. Likewise, that what you have in yourself you should strive to impart to others. Consequently he sets forth the punishment, and regarding this he does two things. First, he presents the punishment of loss; secondly, of sense. Regarding the first, he first presents the punishment of loss; secondly, a general maxim, at for to everyone that has shall be given, and he shall abound. He says therefore: take therefore the talent from him, and give it to him that has ten talents. As Gregory says, the one who had received five talents is the one who has knowledge of earthly things, which are subject to the five senses; but the one who received one is the one who has understanding without work. It happens, therefore, that the one who has understanding exercises himself in it; Psalm 118:104: by your commandments I have had understanding; therefore have I hated every way of iniquity. Sometimes the reverse happens, that someone has the gift of understanding and occupies himself with earthly things, and loses everything; Apocalypse 3:11: hold fast that which you have, that no man take your crown. Or it can be said that the one who receives five talents received more: and according as he labored more, he received more. Hence one received the talent of the other, because the holy man will not only rejoice in his own goods, but in all things that were done by anyone whatsoever, and thus he will receive the crown of this one, and so his talent. Consequently the general maxim is presented: for to everyone that has shall be given, and he shall abound. This can be expounded in four ways. First, thus, according to Gregory: from him who does not have, nothing could be taken away; but it happens that someone has gratuitous gifts and does not have charity; hence all things will be taken from him, because he does not have them for his own benefit; 1 Corinthians 13:1: if I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass or a tinkling cymbal. Hence if a man has charity, many goods are given to him, because he will receive the good of another, since he will rejoice in the good of another as in his own. Chrysostom expounds it of doctrine: he who has the grace of teaching and does not exercise it loses it. Another, who does not have it and exercises himself, acquires it, so as to become a doctor. Jerome expounds it thus: someone has talent and gives himself to idleness, and becomes crude and dull; but someone does not have talent and exercises himself, and acquires talent. And so to him who has diligence, knowledge and talent are given; and from him who does not have, even that which he has, namely talent, will be taken from him. Likewise, according to Jerome, it is expounded of faith, because to him who has faith, grace will be given; Ephesians 2:8: by grace you are saved through faith. Hence he who would not have faith, even if he had other things, without faith they would avail nothing. Hilary, however, expounds it of the people of the Jews and the Gentiles, because the Jews seemed to have the law of God and refused to obey, hence they became alienated; but the people of the Gentiles received what they did not have and entered into the blessing of the olive. Consequently he treats of the punishment of sense. Now there are two senses, namely, sight and touch. Therefore he presents first the punishment of sight; secondly, of touch, when he says and the unprofitable servant cast into the exterior darkness. And note that he is not punished for the evil he has done, but for the good he has omitted; hence above at 7:19: every tree that does not yield good fruit shall be cut down. And elsewhere, John 15:2: every branch in me that bears not fruit he will take away. And he is called an unprofitable servant because the good that he has, he does not spend for the benefit of others: as if he had understanding and did not spend it in good use by teaching others; if money, and did not exercise the work of mercy. Cast him into the exterior darkness. Origen says that certain ones before him said that the damned would be cast out from the whole world. Hence they say that Hell is outside the entire world. And they relied on what Job 18:18 says: God shall remove him out of the world. But he himself expounds it thus: into darkness, because they are ignorant; Psalm 81:5: they have not known nor understood; they walk on in darkness. And there follows the punishment of touch: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. This was expounded above in chapter 24.


25—2
Mt 25:31-46
31. And when the Son of man shall come in his majesty, and all the angels with him, then shall he sit upon the seat of his majesty. 32. And all nations shall be gathered together before him: and he shall separate them one from another, as the shepherd separateth the sheep from the goats: 33. And he shall set the sheep on his right hand, but the goats on his left. 34. Then shall the king say to them that shall be on his right hand: Come, ye blessed of my Father, possess you the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world. 35. For I was hungry, and you gave me to eat: I was thirsty, and you gave me to drink: I was a stranger, and you took me in: 36. Naked, and you covered me: sick, and you visited me: I was in prison, and you came to me. 37. Then shall the just answer him, saying: Lord, when did we see thee hungry and fed thee: thirsty and gave thee drink? 38. Or when did we see thee a stranger and took thee in? Or naked and covered thee? 39. Or when did we see thee sick or in prison and came to thee? 40. And the king answering shall say to them: Amen I say to you, as long as you did it to one of these my least brethren, you did it to me. 41. Then he shall say to them also that shall be on his left hand: Depart from me, you cursed, into everlasting fire, which was prepared for the devil and his angels. 42. For I was hungry and you gave me not to eat: I was thirsty and you gave me not to drink. 43. I was a stranger and you took me not in: naked and you covered me not: sick and in prison and you did not visit me. 44. Then they also shall answer him, saying: Lord, when did we see thee hungry or thirsty or a stranger or naked or sick or in prison and did not minister to thee? 45. Then he shall answer them, saying: Amen: I say to you, as long as you did it not to one of these least, neither did you do it to me. 46. And these shall go into everlasting punishment: but the just, into life everlasting.

Above, the Lord set forth various parables pertaining to the judgment; but here he treats openly of his own judgment, and he does three things. First, he treats of the coming of the judge; second, of the gathering of those to be judged; third, of the judgment itself. The second is at and all nations shall be gathered together before him; the third at and the king shall say etc. Concerning the first, four things are to be considered. First, the condition of the judge who is coming is touched upon; second, his dignity; third, his ministers; fourth, his judicial authority. In what is said, when the Son of man shall come, there is no doubt that he is the same as the Son of God. But why does he name the Son of man rather than the Son of God? One reason is that insofar as he is the Son of man, he will judge; John 5:27: he gave him power to do judgment, because he is the Son of man. And this is for three reasons. First, so that he might be seen by all: for in the form of his divinity he cannot be seen except by the good; hence, if he is to be seen by all, he must be seen in the form of man. Revelation 1:7: every eye shall see him. Likewise, on account of Christ's merit: for he merited this through his passion; Philippians 2:8: he humbled himself, becoming obedient unto death, even to the death of the cross; for which cause God also hath exalted him. Likewise, so that he might appear to judge in that form in which he was judged; Job 16:22: would that a man might so be judged with God, as the son of man is judged with his companion. Likewise, from the clemency of God, so that men might be judged by a man; Hebrews 4:15: we have not a high priest who cannot have compassion on our infirmities. This one, then, will be the Son of man. And what will his dignity be? He will come in his majesty; Luke 21:27: they shall see the Son of man coming in a cloud with great power and majesty. But what can be understood by majesty? It should be said that it means divinity, because although he will appear in the form of man, nevertheless he will appear with divinity. Hence the Apostle, 1 Thessalonians 4:15: the Lord with commandment and with the voice of an Archangel and with the trumpet of God shall come down from heaven. And this is also mentioned in Acts 9. Or in majesty, i.e., in glory, because his body will be glorious; and he will come with a glorious company; hence above, 16:27: the Son of man shall come in glory. And therefore he adds, and all the angels with him. Here he treats of the ministers. And this can be understood of the heavenly spirits; Psalm 103:4: who maketh his angels spirits. And why will he come with them? Because they are the guardians of men; Psalm 90:11: God hath given his angels charge over thee. Therefore they will be present as witnesses, because the good received their guardianship, but the wicked did not, and instead repelled them; Isaiah 50:7: we have cured Babylon, and she is not healed. Or all the angels, i.e., preachers, or teachers of truth; Malachi 2:7: the lips of the priest shall keep knowledge, and they shall seek the law at his mouth. To these belongs judicial power, as Augustine says. Isaiah 3:14: the Lord will come to judgment, and all his saints with him; Proverbs 31:23: her husband is noble in the gates, when he sitteth among the senators of the land. Then follows the judicial power: then shall he sit upon the seat of his majesty. We should not understand this as a bodily seat; rather his seat is the holy men and angels. He will sit in them, because through them he will exercise judgment. Of men it is said above, 19:28, that they shall sit upon twelve seats etc. Of angels it is said, Colossians 1:16: whether thrones or dominations etc., and in Psalm 79:3: who sittest upon the Cherubim; and Psalm 9:5: thou hast sat on the throne, who judgest justice. Next is set forth the gathering; second, the division. He says, then, and all nations shall be gathered together. By nations are signified not only the gentiles, but all men who have been born from Adam to the end of the world; 2 Corinthians 5:10: we must all be manifested before the judgment seat of Christ, that every one may receive the proper things of the body, according as he hath done, whether it be good or evil. Among these even infants who have been born are included, because even if they have nothing by their own merit, they nevertheless have something, namely, either guilt from the sin of the first man, or grace from the sacrament of Christ. Hence it should be noted that not all of these will be gathered to the same place; rather there will be a fourfold category of those who will appear at the judgment. For some will appear to be judged through a discussion of merits; but of these, some will be condemned, and some saved. Others, however, will receive their sentence without discussion. For to be judged is said in two ways: namely, either to receive a sentence, because all will either be rewarded or punished; or to be judged is said in the sense of rendering an account through a discussion of merits. And this discussion will not be necessary for all, because the sins and merits of those especially will be discussed who were united to Christ through faith: for those who are entirely estranged from Christ do not need discussion, according to what is said in John 3:18: he who does not believe is already judged. Gregory gives an example: one who captures his enemy in battle does not wait for a trial, but he is already judged, and so forth. Likewise, some have nothing in common with the world, because they left all things for the sake of Christ, and these will appear as judges; hence above, 19:28: you who have followed me shall sit upon twelve seats, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. Who then are those who will be judged? The faithful who are entangled in worldly affairs, of whom some use them well, as we read in 1 Timothy 6:18: charge the rich to do good, to be rich in good works, to give easily, to communicate etc. But those who are held fast and entangled by them will be condemned. But what is the necessity? Do not all receive at death what they have merited? For what purpose, then, will they be judged? It should be noted that the reward which is given to men by God's just judgment is twofold: the first is the stole of the soul, and the second is the stole of the body. As regards the stole of the soul, it is received at death, but then they will receive the glory of the body at the same time. Hence, as regards the soul, all receive their bodies at the same time, but as regards punishment, all will be condemned together; hence Isaiah 24:22: they shall be gathered together as in the gathering of one bundle, because they are one in sin. We can understand this gathering as a local gathering, because all will be gathered in one place; Joel 3:2: I will gather together all nations, and will bring them down into the valley of Josaphat; because those who are saved are saved through the passion of Christ, and those who are condemned are condemned through contempt of his passion; therefore where the passion of Christ took place, there will be the judgment. And it should be understood that the good will meet him in the air, but some will remain on the earth. According to Origen, this gathering will not be local, but they will be dispersed, and in their individual places they will be gathered; and this is what was said above, 24:27, that as lightning cometh out of the east and appeareth even into the west, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be, because wherever they are, he will be present there. Hence he holds that it will be a spiritual gathering, because now some are scattered from him and some hold fast to him; but then all will be gathered together; Isaiah 40:5: all flesh shall see the salvation of our God. Then he treats of the separation: and he shall separate them one from another, as the shepherd separateth the sheep from the goats. And first this is set forth according to name; second, according to position, at and he shall set the sheep on his right hand etc. He says, then, and he shall separate them one from another. Note that as long as the world lasts, the wicked are mingled with the good. There is scarcely any society in which some are not wicked; Song of Songs 2:2: as the lily among the thorns, so is my love among the daughters. But in that judgment the wicked will be on one side and the good on the other; Sirach 35: he shall judge between sheep and goats. But why does he call the good sheep? This is for four reasons. For we find in sheep innocence, 2 Kings 24:17: these who are the sheep, what have they done? Likewise, patience; Isaiah 53:7: he shall be led as a sheep to the slaughter, and shall be dumb as a lamb before his shearer, and he shall not open his mouth. Likewise, Psalm 43:22: we are counted as sheep for the slaughter. Likewise, obedience, because they are gathered at the voice of the shepherd; John 10:27: my sheep hear my voice. Likewise, an abundance of fruits: just as from a sheep we receive many fruits, so many are the fruits of the good; Ezekiel 34:3: you ate the milk, and you clothed yourselves with the wool. Likewise, by goats he understands sinners, because the goat is an animal that goes along precipices, is also fervent for mating, and has contrary properties; also, it was offered for sin. Next is set forth the division as to position: and he shall set the sheep on his right hand, but the goats on his left. What is understood by the right hand, and what by the left? It can be said that literally it will be so, that the good will be placed on one side and the wicked on the other. Or because the right side is the nobler, therefore those who are good will have the nobler position, because they will meet Christ in the air. Origen refers this to the final recompense; because those who directed their intention toward God will be on the right, i.e., in eternal recompense; Ecclesiastes 10:2: the heart of a wise man is in his right hand, and the heart of a fool is in his left hand. Likewise, Proverbs 4:27: the Lord knoweth the ways that are on the right hand; but those are perverse which are on the left hand. Then the king shall say to those who shall be on his right hand etc. Here he treats of the judgment. And first the sentence is promulgated regarding the good; second, regarding the wicked; third, the fulfillment is set forth. Concerning the first he does three things. First, the sentence is set forth; second, the wonder of those to be saved; third, the satisfaction. The second is at then shall the just answer him; the third at the king answering shall say to them. Concerning the first he does two things. First, he invites them to the reward; second, he relates the merit. He says, then, then the king shall say. And he calls him king, because it belongs to a king to judge; Proverbs 20:8: the king that sitteth on the throne of judgment scattereth away all evil with his look. But there is a question: will it be done by a vocal sentence? Some say that it will be spoken aloud and that the judgment will take a very long time; and Lactantius said that it would last a thousand years; but this is not true. Rather, this should be referred to an interior speech; and he leads men into the knowledge that the good are worthy of glory and the wicked of punishment. Hence what they will say will not be vocal, but according to an interior instinct; and Augustine says that by divine power, what each person has done will occur to him. And this is clear from the Apostle, Romans 2:15: their conscience bearing witness to them, and their thoughts between themselves accusing or also defending one another, in the day when God shall judge the secrets of men etc. Therefore it should be referred to interior speech. And he seems to touch on three things, because there is set forth the invitation, the cause of the sentence, and the reward itself. The invitation: come, ye blessed of my Father. But why does he say blessed of my Father? Because it will not be according to our own merit, but according as we are confirmed by the merit of Christ; hence Revelation 3:21: to him that shall overcome, I will give to sit with me in my throne, as I also have overcome and am set down with my Father in his throne; Luke 22:29: and I dispose to you, as my Father hath disposed to me, a kingdom. I, insofar as I am man, insofar as I enjoy the Word. Likewise, as regards the body; Philippians 3:21: he will reform the body of our lowliness, made like to the body of his glory. Come, i.e., be conformed; 1 John 3:2: when he shall appear, we shall be like to him. But are the good not now united to God? I say that they are, through charity that is not full, and through enigmatic faith; but then they will be gathered in full charity, in faith that is not enigmatic; because the corruptible body is a load upon the soul, and the earthly habitation presseth down the mind that museth upon many things, Wisdom 9:15. The cause of this reward is twofold: the cause of damnation is from man, the cause of salvation is from God; Hosea 13:9: destruction is thy own, O Israel; thy help is only in me. Hence we find that the cause of salvation is both temporal and eternal; the temporal cause is the bestowal of glory, and this is touched upon in come, ye blessed of my Father. His saying is his doing; hence Psalm 32:9: he spoke, and they were made. Hence his blessing is the infusion of grace; therefore he says of the Father, because it is not from us, but from God; James 1:17: every best gift and every perfect gift is from above, coming down from the Father of lights. Likewise, another cause is God's predestination; and this is noted when he says the kingdom prepared for you. Hence the Apostle, Romans 8:30: whom he predestinated, them he also called; Isaiah 64:4: the eye hath not seen, nor the ear heard, what things God hath prepared for them that love him. And he says from the foundation of the world. But how is this? Did he not choose them from eternity? He chose us before the foundation of the world, Ephesians 1:4. And it should be said that he chose from eternity, but from the foundation of the world he made it manifest. But what is that reward that he touches upon in possess the kingdom prepared for you? And what is this kingdom? This kingdom is the kingdom of heaven; Psalm 144:13: thy kingdom, O Lord, is a kingdom of all ages. He who possesses God possesses a kingdom; Revelation 5:10: and thou hast made us to our God a kingdom and priests. But someone might say: I do not wish to reign; it suffices for me not to be condemned. This cannot be. Either you will be a king and have a kingdom, or you will be condemned. And he says possess, i.e., enter into possession. But to enter into possession properly belongs to one who had the right. And we had this right from the divine ordination; likewise, from the acquisition of Christ, who acquired this for us; likewise, from his grace; Ephesians 1:14: who is the pledge of our inheritance. Likewise, it is called a possession, which is held in peace; hence full dominion is signified. Now we have God, but not in quiet, because a man is disturbed in many ways; but then the possession will be peaceful; 1 Peter 3:9: unto this are you called, that you may inherit a blessing; above, 18:29: and shall possess life everlasting. For I was hungry, and you gave me to eat etc. Above, the sentence concerning the reward was set forth; here is set forth the sentence concerning merit. From this we should consider that the cause of beatitude is twofold: one on the part of God, i.e., God's blessing; the other on our part, i.e., the merit that comes from free will: for men ought not to be idle, but to cooperate with the grace of God, as is said in 1 Corinthians 15:10: by the grace of God, I am what I am; and his grace in me hath not been void. But although there are many good merits, mention is made only of works of mercy. And from this some have taken occasion for error, saying that men are saved solely through works of mercy, or condemned for the omission of them; so that if someone has committed many sins but exercises himself in works of mercy, he will be saved, according to Daniel 4:24: redeem thou thy sins with alms, and thy iniquities with works of mercy to the poor; against what is found in Romans 1:32: they who do such things, namely sins, are worthy of death. And Galatians 5:21, after the enumeration of carnal sins, says: they who do such things shall not obtain the kingdom of God. Therefore this view is not to be held. But it could be that someone abstains and repents, and thus through almsgiving can be freed: for a man should begin almsgiving from himself; Sirach 30:24: have pity on thy own soul, pleasing God. And why is mention made of these works rather than of others? It should be said, according to Gregory, that he sets forth these as the lesser works: for if they do not do these things that nature dictates, much less will they do others. And this accords with the words of the Gospel, because they say, when did we see thee hungry and fed thee? etc., as if to say: this is a small thing. And since they consider it so little, the Lord exalts it the more, saying, as long as you did it to one of these my least brethren, you did it to me. Augustine says that all men sin in the world, yet not all are condemned; but those who do not repent and do not make satisfaction. But he who repents and promises satisfaction through works of mercy is saved. Origen says that under works of mercy all good deeds are mentioned, or else they are omitted on account of the omission of such works. And it is signified that almsgiving is done not only to one's neighbor, but also to oneself: for if a man feeds the hungry, much more ought he to feed himself when hungry, and so with the other works. Likewise, there are not only corporal alms, but also spiritual ones; therefore whatever a man does either for his own benefit or for his neighbor's, the whole is contained under the work of mercy. Hence all things are contained either under these or under their contraries. There are seven works of mercy, but only six are touched upon. These seven are contained in the verse: I visit, I give drink, I feed, I ransom, I clothe, I shelter, I bury. But burial is not touched upon here. Why not? To exclude the error of some who said that souls do not attain rest until the body is buried. But this is not true, because the soul receives nothing from the body when it is separated from it. He sets forth, then, six works that are performed against various deficiencies. And because there is a certain general deficiency and a certain special one, he treats first of the general, then of the special. And because some deficiencies are from the exterior and some from the interior, he first touches upon deficiencies on the part of the interior, then from the exterior. He says, then, I was hungry, and you gave me to eat. This is found in Isaiah 58:7: deal thy bread to the hungry. I was thirsty, and you gave me to drink, because for my sake you gave to your neighbor. Hence above, 10:42: whosoever shall give to drink to one of these little ones a cup of cold water, he shall not lose his reward; of these two, Proverbs 25:21: if thy enemy be hungry, give him to eat; if he thirst, give him water to drink. Likewise, there are deficiencies from the exterior, and these are twofold, namely, from a covering that is joined and from one that is separate. He says, then, I was a stranger, and you took me in. Hebrews 13:2: be not forgetful of hospitality; for by this some, being not aware of it, have entertained angels. As for the joined covering he says, naked, and you covered me; Job 31:19: if I despised him that was passing by, because he had no covering; and there follows, if his sides have not blessed me, and if he were not warmed with the fleece of my sheep; Isaiah 58:7: when thou shalt see one naked, cover him. Likewise, there are certain particular deficiencies; and of these some are natural and some from the exterior. A natural and intrinsic deficiency is illness; hence he says, sick, and you visited me. As for the exterior deficiency he says, I was in prison, and you came to me. And by prison can be understood any tribulation; Hebrews 10:34: for you both had compassion on them that were in bonds. Then shall the just answer, saying. Here is set forth a mental response. It belongs to good minds to consider what they do for God's sake as small; Luke 17:10: when you shall have done all these things that are commanded you, say: we are unprofitable servants. And Romans 8:18: I reckon that the sufferings of this time are not worthy to be compared with the glory to come that shall be revealed in us. Hence they will say that they did it unknowingly, and they will say this considering it a small thing; hence, when did we see thee hungry and fed thee? etc. Hence they will say this in wonder. And the king answering shall say to them. He satisfies this wonder, because when a man humbles himself and God exalts him, when a man considers himself worthless and God praises him; hence, as long as you did it to one of these my least brethren, you did it to me; above, 10:40: he that receiveth you, receiveth me, because the head and the members are one body. And he says brethren, because they are brothers who do the will of God; hence above, 12:48, it is said that stretching out his hand toward his disciples he said: these are my brethren. In this it is noted that one should give to the good; Sirach 12:4: give to the good, and receive not a sinner. And should one give to a sinner? One should give to him when he is in extreme necessity, but more and sooner to the just; therefore he says my brethren. For many come who are not brothers of God; hence 1 John 4:3: every spirit that dissolveth Jesus is not of God. Hence, other things being equal, we should do more for the good; yet in their need we must also give to the wicked in time of necessity, not to foster sin, but to sustain nature. Are all God's brothers? Yes; but some according to nature, some according to grace: according to nature, all, both good and wicked; 2 Corinthians 11:26: perils from false brethren; but according to grace, only the good; Romans 8:29: he is the firstborn amongst many brethren. And to these especially one should show mercy and give aid; hence the Apostle in Galatians 6:10 says: whilst we have time, let us work good to all men, but especially to those who are of the household of the faith. But why does he call them least? He says this according to the opinion of the common people. It is certain that men who are little for God's sake are considered least, James 3. Likewise, least on account of humility; above, 11:25: thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them to little ones. And he speaks from the lesser case, because some could say: if I had done this for an equal, or for some of the great, I believe it would be rewarded. Therefore the Lord says, not only for the greater, but for the imperfect; therefore he says least. Then the king shall say to those who shall be on his left. Here is set forth the condemnation of the wicked. And first the condemnation is set forth; second, their excuse; third, the refutation. And concerning the first, he first sets forth the sentence, then the punishment. He says, then: depart from me, you cursed. This sentence differs from the first, because in the first he said come, ye blessed of my Father etc.; but here he does not say: cursed of my Father, because our blessing is from God, but the curse is from ourselves. And Hebrews 5 and Deuteronomy 23:5, he turned the blessing into a curse. Likewise there is a difference, because above he said possess the kingdom prepared for you etc., but here he says go into everlasting fire, which was prepared for the devil and his angels. And what is the reason? Origen says that he did not make the punishments for men, but they acquire death for themselves by their own hands; Isaiah 31:7: in that day a man shall cast away his idols of gold and of silver, which your hands have made for you. But someone might say: did the Lord not also make the devil good? Note that the Lord speaks of the preparation as manifested from the beginning of the world. But the devil sinned from the beginning: hence for the angel, who as regards his nature was created good, he did not prepare it, but for sin. I was hungry. Here nothing else need be said except that he speaks differently to the good and to the wicked: because above he stated each thing separately, here he joins many together; hence sick and in prison. And because he joins these two, it should be said that he proceeds in the manner of a good judge who condemns reluctantly and rewards generously: hence he expands the words of reward and abbreviates the words of condemnation. Then they also shall answer him. And note that just as the good abbreviate their good deeds, so the wicked abbreviate their faults; hence they say: Lord, when did we see thee hungry or thirsty? etc. They say everything together; in which it is given to understand that they are unwilling to examine their consciences, against Isaiah 46:8: return, you transgressors, to the heart. Hence, when they must return, they return to very little. Then follows the refutation: amen I say to you: as long as you did it not etc. A similar passage is found in Luke 10:16: he that despiseth you despiseth me; Zechariah 2:8: he that toucheth you, toucheth the apple of my eye. And these shall go into everlasting punishment etc. After the sentence has been set forth, the effect is set forth. And these shall go into everlasting punishment. Above he had said into everlasting fire, because it could stand that the fire might be everlasting and yet not torment everlastingly; therefore he says into punishment. But the just, into life everlasting; John 17:3: this is eternal life: that they may know thee, the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent. That there is everlasting punishment is found in Daniel 12:2: many of those that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake: some unto life everlasting, and others unto reproach, to see it always; Revelation 20:15: he was cast into the pool of fire and brimstone, where both the beast and the false prophets shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever; Isaiah 66:24: their worm shall not die, and their fire shall not be quenched. What is the cause of this punishment? Some, like Origen, held that the punishment would not be everlasting. Hence they maintain that all punishment comes to an end. Hence he says that what is said here is said by way of exaggeration. But Augustine argues: if this is so, then what is said about the just going into life everlasting would likewise be said by way of exaggeration. But this is said in terms of duration, as even Origen concedes. And it is detestable that in the same Scripture there should be such diversity. But that this cannot be is clear thus: because justice demands that a punishment equal to the fault should correspond to it. For with what measure you shall mete, it shall be measured to you again, above, 7:1. But how after death will everlasting punishment have such an extension? Gregory responds, saying that God judges the will; hence one who did not restrain his will from sin until death sinned in his own eternity; therefore it is fitting that God punish in his own eternity. Augustine says thus: we see that punishment should be equal to the fault, and so it is even in human justice, that if someone sins against the society of the city, the judge does not intend death except to separate him from the society of the city permanently. But one who sins against God intends to exclude himself from the society of the heavenly court. According to Hilary, punishment is due to fault, but fault is not destroyed except through charity; therefore, as long as a man does not have charity, it is just that he should always be in punishment. Since, therefore, he did not have charity in this life, it is necessary that he should remain forever in punishment. Likewise it is objected that the saints will pray and they will be heard. Therefore, etc. Gregory says that while they are on the way, the saints are heard for them, but not afterward. Likewise it is objected: God does not delight in punishment; how then will he afflict without end? It should be said that although he does not delight in it, nevertheless he does this to preserve his justice.


26—1
Mt 26:1-16
1. And it came to pass, when Jesus had ended all these words, he said to his disciples: 2. You know that after two days shall be the pasch: and the Son of man shall be delivered up to be crucified. 3. Then were gathered together the chief priests and ancients of the people, into the court of the high priest, who was called Caiphas: 4. And they consulted together that by subtilty they might apprehend Jesus and put him to death. 5. But they said: Not on the festival day, lest perhaps there should be a tumult among the people. 6. And when Jesus was in Bethania, in the house of Simon the leper, 7. There came to him a woman having an alabaster box of precious ointment and poured it on his head as he was at table. 8. And the disciples seeing it had indignation, saying: To what purpose is this waste? 9. For this might have been sold for much and given to the poor. 10. And Jesus knowing it, said to them: Why do you trouble this woman? For she hath wrought a good work upon me. 11. For the poor you have always with you: but me you have not always. 12. For she in pouring this ointment on my body hath done it for my burial. 13. Amen I say to you, wheresoever this gospel shall be preached in the whole world, that also which she hath done shall be told for a memory of her. 14. Then went one of the twelve, who was called Judas Iscariot, to the chief priests. 15. And said to them: What will you give me, and I will deliver him unto you? But they appointed him thirty pieces of silver. 16. And from thenceforth he sought opportunity to betray him.

After the Evangelist set forth the things preparatory to the passion, here he approaches the passion of Christ; and it is divided into two parts: because first the passion is narrated as regards the things that were done by the Jews; second, as regards the things done by the gentiles, 27:1, and when morning was come etc. Concerning the first he does two things. First, the foretelling of the Lord's passion is set forth; second, the passion and its order are narrated, at then went one etc. The passion is foretold in three ways: by the word of Christ, by the counsel of his enemies, and thirdly by the deed and service of a woman. The second at then were gathered together etc.; the third at and when Jesus was etc. Concerning the first, he sets forth the order of the foretelling and the foretelling itself. The order: and it came to pass, when he had ended. And he says this because he alone is the one who can bring things to completion. We can begin, but we cannot bring things to completion, according to Ecclesiastes 4: we say many things and fail. Likewise he says these words, namely those which he had spoken from the beginning of his preaching, from when he had said: do penance, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. Or the words which he had spoken concerning the foretelling of glory, because the passion was the exaltation of glory; Philippians 2:9: for which cause God also hath exalted him and hath given him a name which is above all names: that in the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those that are in heaven, on earth, and under the earth, and that every tongue should confess that the Lord Jesus Christ is in the glory of God the Father. Likewise he does not say merely all, but all these, because he spoke all things for the benefit of believers and of faith. You know that after two days shall be the pasch: in this foretelling he does not simply foretell, but says, after two days shall be the pasch: and this was done to indicate that not just any passion is the passion of Christ, but that which is signified by the paschal sacrifice. And he says after two days. And according to this you should consider that these words were spoken on the thirteenth day of the moon, i.e., on Tuesday, because on the fifteenth day of the moon the Pasch was celebrated. But we read in John 12:1 that the Lord came to Bethany, and this was on the Sabbath; and on the next day he came to Jerusalem, and there he cast out those who were buying and selling, and on Monday he returned and saw the fig tree that was withered, which he had cursed. And according to Mark, on Tuesday he returned, and then on that day he composed all those parables. And on that day, when he had ended these words, he said: you know that after two days shall be the pasch. This name Pasch, according to what Jerome says, is derived from feeding, but properly it is called phase, which is a passing over. Now the passing over is fourfold, according as the Pasch is taken in four ways. According to the historical sense, the Pasch was celebrated when the destroyer struck the firstborn of Egypt; then the Lord commanded that they should eat the phase, Exodus 12:3. Likewise, according to the allegorical sense, there is the passing over of Christ through death; and of this John 13:1: Jesus knowing that his hour was come, that he should pass out of this world to the Father etc. Likewise, there is the moral or typical sense, according to which one passes from a carnal manner of life to a spiritual one; Sirach 24:26: come over to me, all ye that desire me. Likewise, there is the general passing over, according to which it is said that heaven and earth shall pass away, etc. Hence after two days, namely, after the teaching of the Old and New Law. According to the Greek, it is derived from pasqui, which means to feed. Hence, fittingly, knowing that Christ would pass from the world to the Father, he said, and the Son of man shall be delivered up to be crucified. He does not say by whom he will be delivered up, because he was delivered up by the Father; Romans 8:32: who spared not even his own Son, but delivered him up for us all. Likewise, by himself; Ephesians 5:2: he loved us and delivered himself for us etc. Likewise, by Judas. Here: what will you give me, and I will deliver him unto you? Likewise, by the Jews to Pilate; John 18:35: thy own nation and the chief priests have delivered thee to me. Likewise, by Pilate to the gentiles; hence it is said, John 19:16: he delivered him to them to be crucified. Then were gathered together the chief priests etc. In this part is set forth the perverse counsel of the Pharisees. And first is set forth the counsel concerning Christ's passion; second, concerning the delay, at but they said: not on the festival day. Concerning the first, we can note that the sin of the Jews is aggravated by the time, because it was then, with the paschal feast approaching; Isaiah 58:13: if thou turn away thy foot from the sabbath, from doing thy own will in my holy day. But, as I believe, it does not refer to the immediately following day, but to around that time, because in John 11:13 we read that they gathered a council and from that day they thought to put him to death. And then it is said that Jesus withdrew into a region near the desert. Hence this was not done immediately. Or it can be said that it was done twice. Likewise, the sin is aggravated by the multitude; hence it is said: the chief priests and the ancients of the people were gathered together; Isaiah 1:14: my soul hateth your solemnities: for your hands are full of blood. Likewise, by the condition of the sinners, because they were among the leaders; hence it is said, the chief priests; Jeremiah 5:5: I will go to the great men and will speak to them; and after: and behold, these have together broken the yoke more, and burst the bonds. And Psalm 2:2: the kings of the earth stood up, and the princes met together, against the Lord and against his Christ. Likewise, by the place, because it was in the court of the high priest. Hence those who ought to have restrained others from wickedness were themselves doing it; Daniel 13:5: iniquity came out from the elders. But were there many chief priests? For the Lord had commanded that there should be only one high priest, but this was not sufficient for them. Hence out of greed they had divided the priesthood. Likewise, they had already lost it, and were buying the priesthood from the Romans. Or he calls chief priests those who had been chief priests before him, and the one who was the chief priest of that year. Likewise, that about which they took counsel is touched upon: that by subtilty they might apprehend Jesus. And it was foolish of them to think they could take by subtilty one who knew all things; Jeremiah 9:8: their tongue is a wounding arrow, it hath spoken deceit. But they said: not on the festival day. Here is treated the delay: and the counsel and its reason are set forth. But they said: not on the festival day. Someone might say that they said this out of devotion; therefore he removes this by saying, lest perhaps there should be a tumult among the people; for they knew that many held him to be a prophet, and some even as Christ: therefore there was dissension among the people, as is found in John 7:30ff. and 9:8ff. Therefore they feared that the people would snatch him from their hands. This is what they were thinking, but Christ was thinking otherwise: hence those two things were in their minds, namely, that they wanted to kill him, and that he should not be crucified on the festival day, to signify that this immolation was succeeding the immolation of the paschal lamb. And when Jesus was in Bethany. Here is set forth the foretelling through the deed of the woman. And first the deed is set forth; second, the reproach; third, the excuse. The second at and the disciples seeing it, had indignation; the third at and Jesus knowing it. Concerning the first, he does four things. First, the place is described; second, the person; third, the means; fourth, the deed. First, a twofold place is set forth, namely, general and specific. The general, when he says when Jesus was in Bethany; the specific, when he says in the house of Simon the leper. Note that he was not then a leper, but had been cured by Christ, for if he were, Christ would not have stayed with him, since that was prohibited in the law: and yet both pertain to a mystery. Bethany is interpreted as the house of obedience: hence by this is signified his obedience; Philippians 2:8: he became obedient unto death. Therefore it is fitting that he should be in the house of a leper; Isaiah 53:4: and we esteemed him as a leper. And for this reason he came there especially. Another reason can be literal, namely, so that she might have confidence in coming to Christ, because this man was a relative of Mary, and he had been cured by him of bodily leprosy, and she came to be cured of spiritual leprosy. And it should be noted that no one else is said to have come to Christ for spiritual health except this woman; therefore she was worthy of praise. There came to him a woman. Here is the person. Matthew and Mark say this happened in the same place; John and Luke do not. For Luke speaks of her in chapter 7:37ff., and John in 12:3ff. It is therefore the opinion of some, as it was of Origen, that there were several women. Let us speak about the first two. Jerome expressly says that the one Luke speaks about was not the sister of Lazarus, because of that woman it is said that she anointed the feet, but of this one it is said that she anointed both the feet and the head. Ambrose, commenting on Luke, says that both can be said, that she is the same or a different woman. If we say she is the same, we can say: even though the same woman, she was not of the same merit: but as a sinner she did not dare to touch the head, yet after gaining confidence she anointed the head. And Augustine proves that she is the same woman, because in John 11:5, before he comes to this event, he says: now Mary, the sister of Lazarus, was she that anointed the Lord with ointment, and wiped his feet with her hair. Therefore it seems that the one Luke speaks about is the same as the one who is the sister of Lazarus. Origen says that the one Luke speaks about is not the same as the one John speaks about. And this can be proved by reason of time, because that event is read as having happened before he went to Jerusalem; this one happened when he says: you know that after two days shall be the pasch. Likewise by place, because that one was in the house of Martha, according to John; but this one was in the house of Simon. Likewise by the fact that there she anoints the feet, but here the head. Fourth, because there Judas said: to what purpose is this waste? But here all the disciples said it. Augustine says that it is the same woman, and he responds to Origen's arguments. To the first he says that Matthew does not preserve the historical order, but recounts the event because Judas took occasion for sinning from this incident, when he saw the ointment poured out. As for the objection about the place, Augustine does not resolve it. However, it can be resolved thus: because this man was of great authority and had power, and the house was one of theirs, because he was a relative of hers. Otherwise how would it be true what is said, that they made him a supper there, (...) and Lazarus was one of them that were at table? There came therefore a woman, having an alabaster box of ointment. Alabaster is a kind of marble that is translucent, and windows are made from it. And from this stone certain vessels were made in which ointments were preserved, just as now they are made from ground clay, because by their own coldness they were preservative; hence alabaster, i.e., a vessel of alabaster full of ointment. And here it is said precious, elsewhere that it was of spikenard. Pistis in Greek means faithful in Latin. Hence pistici, i.e., unadulterated. Next, the effect is set forth: and poured it on his head as he was at table. But here there is a twofold question. How did Christ allow this, since it seems to pertain to wantonness? To this Augustine responds in On Christian Doctrine. It is regarded differently in an ordinary person and in a prophetic person: because in an ordinary person according to the deed, but in a prophetic person according to its meaning. In an ordinary person it would signify wantonness; in a prophetic person, something significant. The allegorical exposition: because it signifies the burial of Christ, since in ancient times bodies used to be anointed. Mark 14 says that she came beforehand to anoint his body for burial. Likewise, mystically, the ointment signifies any good work. Now this work can be done in two ways, because some work is done not for the sake of God but for the sake of natural justice, as the work of a pagan, and this is an ointment, but not a precious one. If it is done for the sake of God, then it is precious. Hence she anoints the feet when she does a good work for the benefit of her neighbor; but when it is for the glory of God, then she anoints the head. But what of the fact that John says she anointed the feet and Matthew says the head? Augustine says it was both. But what of the fact that Mark says she broke the alabaster box? Augustine says that just as it sometimes happens that someone pours in such a way that nothing remains, and afterward breaks the vessel, so she did: she both poured out and broke. Or if someone wishes to object, it can be said that first she anointed the feet, then the head. Then follows the reproach of the woman: and the disciples seeing it, had indignation. But here there is an objection, because John 12 says that Judas alone said it, while this text says all of them. There is a twofold response according to Jerome: because what is said here, that the disciples said it, is said by synecdoche: the disciples, i.e., a disciple, and this manner of speaking is customary in Scripture; Hebrews 11:37: they were cut asunder, because one was cut asunder, namely, only Isaiah. Or it can be said that it was all of them, because, according to what Augustine says, Judas stirred up all of them. Likewise, the others were moved on account of the need of the poor, but he was moved by avarice. Hence they say, to what purpose is this waste? But why did they say this? They had heard the Lord greatly commend mercy; above, 19:21: if thou wilt be perfect, go sell what thou hast, and give to the poor. And Jesus knowing it, said to them. Here is set forth the excuse of the woman: and he does two things. First, he excuses and commends her; second, he touches upon her reward, amen I say to you etc. And first he excuses her; second, he responds to the disciples' objection; third, he explains what he had said. He says, then, why do you trouble this woman? The Lord is always the advocate of this woman, because in Luke 7:39 the Pharisee accused her of sin, saying: this man, if he were a prophet, would know surely who and what manner of woman this is that toucheth him etc., and the Lord excused her through her love. Likewise, in Luke 10:40, Martha also accused her of idleness, and the Lord excused her through contemplation. Here the disciples reproach her for the pouring out of ointment, and the Lord excuses her for her devotion, saying: why do you trouble this woman? Job 6:27: you rush in upon the fatherless, and you endeavor to overthrow your friend. She hath wrought a good work upon me; Proverbs 3:27: do not forbid him to do good who is able; if thou art able, do good thyself also. Chrysostom says: it sometimes happens that someone does a work good in its kind, and perhaps could have done better; hence one should act differently before the deed and after the deed. Hence after the deed, the person should be commended for the deed; but if he had come before the deed, he should have been counseled to do what is better. Hence it is to be believed that if she had sought counsel from the Lord beforehand, he would have told her to give to the poor. For the poor you have always with you etc. Here is set forth the response to their objection, because they were saying that it could have been given to the poor. But me you have not always. This is true according to bodily presence, but he will always be present according to spiritual presence. Hence he says below, at the end, 28:20: behold I am with you all days, even to the consummation of the world. And what did she do? For she, in pouring this ointment upon my body, hath done it for my burial. But what is this? Did she intend to bury Christ? No. But, as Augustine says, the Holy Spirit, just as he moves to speaking, so sometimes he moves to acting; hence it is written, Romans 8:14: whosoever are led by the Spirit of God, they are not under the law. Hence it happens that someone is instructed by the Holy Spirit toward a meaning he did not intend. So she intended a good work, but the Holy Spirit was directing it toward the burial. He says, she hath wrought a good work upon me. Someone might say that giving to one's neighbor would be a good work. True, but not so great that it would be preached throughout the whole world; therefore he adds, amen I say to you: wheresoever this gospel shall be preached in the whole world, that also which she hath done shall be told for a memory of her, i.e., in commendation of her. Jerome says that this one about to be crucified foretells that the Gospel will be narrated in the whole world, and yet it had not yet been published when Matthew wrote. Likewise note that many have wanted their birth to be proclaimed throughout the whole world, and yet their memory has been wiped out, but the deed of this woman has not been wiped out; Proverbs 10:7: the memory of the just is with praises; and Psalm 111:7: the just shall be in everlasting remembrance. Then went one of the twelve. Above he set forth a threefold foretelling of the Lord's passion; here he proceeds to the narration: and he does two things. First, he sets forth the preparatory events; second, he treats of the passion itself, at as he yet spoke etc. There are three preparatory events. First is set forth the negotiation of the betrayal; second, the institution of the Lord's communion; third, the prayer of Christ. The second at and on the first day of the Azymes etc.; the third at then Jesus came with them to a country place which is called Gethsemani. Concerning the first, three things are treated. First, the person of the betrayer is described; second, the negotiation of the betrayal; third, the solicitude. He says, then, then. You should understand that this does not refer to what immediately preceded, because what was said about the woman was said by way of transposition; rather it goes back to what was said, that the chief priests and the ancients of the people were gathered together (...) that by subtilty they might apprehend Jesus and put him to death. Then went one of the twelve, who was called Judas Iscariot. And the person of the betrayer is described in three ways. By his office, because he was one of the twelve, not only of the disciples, but of the twelve specially called; John 6:71: have not I chosen you twelve? And one of you is a devil? But why did he choose one who would be wicked and a betrayer? The first reason can be to signify that he condemns no one on account of his predestination, or saves anyone, but on account of his present justice. Hence, if he condemned on account of his predestination, it would not be imputed to anyone. Likewise, for the consolation of men: for he knew it would happen that many would be deceived in their choices, as happened with Philip, who chose Simon Magus; therefore the Lord permitted a betrayer to be among the disciples. Another reason can be so that no one would be criticized if someone were wicked, since in the first college one was wicked. Likewise, the person of the betrayer is described by name: who was called Judas. Among the disciples, two were called by this name; yet one was wicked, by which is signified that some who confess God are good, and some are wicked. Of the good, Psalm 113:2: Judea was made his sanctuary. Of the wicked it is said, Titus 1:16: they profess that they know God, but in their works they deny him. Likewise, he is described by his homeland. Iscariot is a certain village, and it is interpreted as the memory of death, because the sin of Judas is held in memory. And it can be referred to what is said in Jeremiah 17:1: the sin of Juda is written with a pen of iron, with the point of a diamond. To the chief priests, who were planning to kill Christ, forgetting what was said in Psalm 1:1: blessed is the man who hath not walked in the counsel of the ungodly etc. And in Genesis 49:6, Jacob says: let not my soul go into their counsel. And he said to them. Here is set forth the negotiation of the betrayal. And first the negotiation is set forth; second, the consummation. And first his cupidity should be considered; second, his presumption. His cupidity, when he says, what will you give me, and I will deliver him unto you? For the sake of money he despised all friendship; Sirach 10:10: there is not a more wicked thing than to love money; for such a one setteth even his own soul to sale. For because he did not restrain his cupidity, he fell into betrayal. Because he saw that he had been deprived of the price of the ointment, he wanted to recover it by betraying Christ. Likewise, his presumption is touched upon when he says, and I will deliver him unto you. It was great presumption to deliver up one who knew all things. Likewise, he speaks as one who has a very low opinion of God, because when someone wants to sell something he loves, he sets a price on it; but when he has something he wants to be rid of, he says: give me what you please. So this one says: what will you give me? That is, give what you will. They set at nought the desirable land, Psalm 105:24. And they appointed him thirty pieces of silver. Origen says that in a similar way those act who abandon God for temporal advantage. For he dwells in us through faith; but we abandon him when we cling too much to temporal things; hence he said: and they appointed him thirty pieces of silver. But why did he state the amount so precisely? Because it was so signified through Zechariah 11:12: and they weighed for my wages thirty pieces of silver. And it should not be said that Joseph was sold for thirty coins, for Scripture indicates that it was only twenty pieces of silver, i.e., coins. But what does the number thirty mean? It should be understood that this number is composed of five and six, since five times six is thirty. By five are signified the five books of Moses, or temporal things that are subject to the five senses; hence it is signified that after the law of Moses, salvation would come about in the sixth age. And from thenceforth he sought opportunity to betray him. Here is set forth the solicitude. And why did he do this? So that he might carry out the crime more easily and more secretly, as it is with sinners, because every one that doth evil hateth the light, John 3:20; and Job 24:15: the eye of the adulterer observeth darkness.


26—2
Mt 26:17-25
17. And on the first day of the Azymes, the disciples came to Jesus, saying: Where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the pasch? 18. But Jesus said: Go ye into the city to a certain man and say to him: The master saith, My time is near at hand. With thee I make the pasch with my disciples. 19. And the disciples did as Jesus appointed to them: and they prepared the pasch. 20. But when it was evening, he sat down with his twelve disciples. 21. And whilst they were eating, he said: Amen I say to you that one of you is about to betray me. 22. And they being very much troubled began every one to say: Is it I, Lord? 23. But he answering said: He that dippeth his hand with me in the dish, he shall betray me. 24. The Son of man indeed goeth, as it is written of him. But woe to that man by whom the Son of man shall be betrayed. It were better for him, if that man had not been born. 25. And Judas that betrayed him answering, said: Is it I, Rabbi? He saith to him: Thou hast said it.

And on the first day: then he treats of the institution of the sacrament, and because new things succeed old, as is said in Leviticus 26:10: when new things come on, you shall cast away the old; first he treats of the old; second, of the new. Concerning the first, two things are treated. First, the preparation of the Pasch is set forth; second, the foretelling of the betrayer, at and whilst they were eating, he said etc. And concerning the first, first the time is designated; second, the preparation of the supper; third, the institution of the sacrament. He says, then, on the first day of the Azymes. And here there can be an objection, because this day was the first day of the Pasch. And this seems to contradict what is said in John 13:1: before the festival day of the pasch etc. The Greeks say that Matthew, Luke, and Mark erred, and that John corrected them, because the supper was made before the day of the Pasch. Hence they say that the Lord suffered on the fourteenth day of the moon, and made the supper on the thirteenth. Hence they say that the Lord consecrated not in unleavened bread, but in leavened bread. And they try to confirm this by several arguments. First, because it is said in John 18:28 that they went not in, that they might not be defiled, but that they might eat the pasch: and so on the day of the passion they were supposed to eat the Pasch. Likewise, another argument of theirs, because the women prepared the spices, therefore etc. But this cannot stand, because the Lord did not break the ceremonies: for it is not found that the Pasch was anticipated, though it is found that it was prolonged. And even granting that it was anticipated, this is not to the advantage of the Greeks, because it is written that the Pasch was to be eaten with unleavened bread and bitter herbs. If therefore he had done otherwise, he would have acted against the law. Therefore, according to what the three Evangelists say, this was done on the fourteenth day of the moon, and then it was necessary to eat the Pasch. What then should be replied to what John says: before the festival day of the pasch? It should be said that the custom was to begin the day from evening, and so the paschal day began from evening. And this is found in Exodus 12:18: the fourteenth day of the moon at evening you shall celebrate the Pasch: and from then on no leaven was found in the houses of the Jews until the twenty-first day. Hence if we reckon from the evening of the fourteenth day of the moon, the preparation was made before the day of the Pasch, yet it was still the fourteenth day of the moon. John therefore calls the day of the Azymes and the day of the Pasch the fifteenth day of the moon. As to your second objection, that they went not into the praetorium etc., Chrysostom resolves it thus, and says that the Lord did not omit anything of the legal observances: hence he ate the Pasch on the fourteenth day of the moon. But these chief priests were intent on killing Christ, on account of which they delayed, and then they did not celebrate, and this was against their own law. Or by Pasch can be understood the unleavened bread. As to what they say about the women, Augustine says that they had many solemnities; but the Sabbath was the more solemn feast. Hence it was not permitted on the Sabbath to prepare food, which was however permitted on other feasts, but on the Sabbath day it was not. Therefore it happened at that time that the feast of the Pasch fell on a Friday, and the Sabbath followed; therefore they prepared then, and on the Sabbath day they rested. Therefore we can say that he celebrated the Pasch on the fourteenth day of the moon. There follows the solicitude of the disciples: the disciples came to Jesus, saying: where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the pasch? And first the inquiry is set forth; second, the command; third, the fulfillment. He says, the disciples came to him. But which disciples? Remigius says that Judas came out of his duty of service, in order to conceal his betrayal. However, Pope Leo says that others came as well. Where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the pasch? By this it is indicated that Christ did not have a house there, nor did anyone in his company; therefore his poverty is signified; hence above, 8:20: but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head. But he said. Here the command is set forth. And first he designates the host; second, the passion; third, he requests a place for the supper. He says, then, go ye into the city to a certain man. And you should note that he had not been lodging in the city, but in Bethany. But what is this that he says, a certain man? Augustine says that the Lord named a specific person; but because it was not necessary to name him, Matthew omitted naming him. Chrysostom says that he says go to a certain man, i.e., to anyone, because he wanted to show his power, so that they would not be disturbed about the passion. For his fame was so widespread that it had already been decreed that whoever received him would be put out of the synagogue. Hence he wanted to give them to understand that no one would receive him unless he changed his heart; Proverbs 21:1: the heart of the king is in the hand of the Lord: whithersoever he will he shall turn it. And say to him etc. He foretells the passion so that they will not be disturbed; hence he says the time, not just any time, but one determined by the Father. In this manner it is said, John 7:6: my time is not yet come; but your time is always ready. With thee I make the pasch, i.e., I will celebrate the paschal supper with you. And he adds with my disciples, to indicate that it would be done not secretly, but publicly. According to Chrysostom, he said this because he wanted sufficient food to be prepared both for himself and for his disciples. But what is it that he celebrated, yet we are not to celebrate? Because in John 13:15 it is said: for I have given you an example, that as I have done to you, so you do also. To this Augustine responds that just as Christ suffered in order to redeem us from death, so he willed to observe the law in order to absolve us from the law. Then follows the execution: and the disciples did as Jesus appointed to them etc. Similarly we read in Exodus 24:3: all the words which the Lord hath spoken, we will do. Next the supper is treated: and when it was evening, he sat down with his twelve disciples. And it says evening, because, as is commanded in Exodus 12:18, the fourteenth day of the moon at evening you shall celebrate the Pasch. Or evening, because it tends toward sunset; Zechariah 14:7: and at the time of evening there shall be light. Or it signifies the true passing of Christ, namely the end: for at evening is the end of the day. And whilst they were eating, he said etc. Here is set forth the foretelling of the betrayer. And first he designates the betrayer from among his company; second, from authority; third, from his own voice. The second at but he answering said etc.; the third at thou hast said it. And concerning the first, first the foretelling is set forth; second, its effect, and they being very much troubled. Hence he says, and whilst they were eating, he said: amen I say to you that one of you is about to betray me. Amen I say: he affirms, because he was saying something great, that one of you, whom I chose to be pillars of the Church; Sirach 6:10: there is a friend, a companion at the table, and he will not abide in the day of distress. And in Jeremiah 9:4: let no man trust in his brother. Then follows the effect, and it is a twofold effect: sorrow and doubt. As to the sorrow, he says, and they were very much troubled. And why? They were troubled at the death of Christ, because it was bitter for them to be deprived of such a leader, such a patron. Likewise, they were saddened at such a crime that was about to happen; Jeremiah 9:1: who will give water to my eyes, a fountain of tears? Then the doubt is set forth: they began every one to say. But why did they doubt? Was not each one certain about himself? The response: the disciples had been taught that men are quickly prone to sin; hence the Apostle, 1 Corinthians 10:12: he that thinketh himself to stand, let him take heed lest he fall. Likewise, they doubted because they believed him more than their own conscience. Similar is what is said in 1 Corinthians 4:4: I am not conscious to myself of anything; yet am I not hereby justified. But he answering, said: he that dippeth his hand with me in the dish, he shall betray me. Here is set forth the foretelling from a prophetic word. And first, the prophetic foretelling is set forth; second, the necessity of the passion; third, the punishment of the betrayer. He says, then, but he answering, said. Concerning this can be understood Psalm 40:10: the man who ate my bread hath greatly supplanted me. He that dippeth his hand with me in the dish. Mark says in the platter. A dish (paropsis) is a rectangular vessel, and is called such as having equal sides. A platter (catinus) is an earthenware vessel for receiving liquids: hence liquids were kept in the platter, and dry foods in the dish; hence both could have been there. Or it was called a dish, but by its function a platter. And what does he mean by he that dippeth his hand in the dish? It should be said that the custom among the ancients was that many ate from one bowl, and perhaps they took a common vessel. Hence all the others, being astonished, withdrew their hands, except Judas, so as to excuse himself the more: and so the word was ambiguous, because he was dipping at the same time with all of them: therefore he did not want to expose him, lest he become an even greater sinner. Or it can be said that they sat two by two, and he had placed Judas with himself, in order to draw him back. But many are not drawn back by friendship. The Son of man indeed goeth, as it is written of him. What are you saying, that you will be betrayed? He says, the Son of man goeth, namely, of his own will. He was offered because it was his own will, as it is written, Isaiah 53:7. Hence the passion was foretold by the prophets, as we read in Luke 24:27: and beginning at Moses and all the prophets, he expounded to them in all the Scriptures the things that were concerning him. And so nothing harms the Son of man, because what happens is what he himself ordained. But someone will say: if he goes of his own will, then it should not be imputed to Judas. It should be said that on the contrary, because Judas did this with a wicked will, what the Son did willingly. Therefore the punishment follows: but woe to that man by whom the Son of man shall be betrayed. As above, 17:7: it must needs be that scandals come; but woe to that man by whom the scandal cometh. And the greatness of the punishment is touched upon: it were better for him, if that man had not been born. From this an occasion for error follows. For some say that no punishment is inflicted on what does not exist, and therefore they say that it is simply better not to have existed, which is contrary to the Apostle, Romans 9. Hence, according to Jerome, it should be said that he speaks according to the common way of speaking, i.e., the lesser harm, i.e., he feels a greater torment than if he had not been born. And to support this, Ecclesiastes 4:2 seems relevant: I praised the dead rather than the living. And this is against Augustine in the book On Free Will. What does not exist cannot be chosen. Likewise, what we choose is closer to happiness. But what does not exist is not close to happiness. What then should be said? Can someone choose not to exist rather than to exist in punishment? Therefore it should be said that non-existence can be taken in two ways: either in itself or by comparison with something else. In itself, I say that it is not eligible, as Augustine says, but by comparison with something else it is eligible, as Jerome says. Because this is not something in nature, but is apprehended by the mind as something, like not sitting. But choice proceeds from what is apprehended: therefore being free of evil is apprehended as a good. When therefore one chooses it not for itself, but insofar as it excludes evil, one so chooses, as the Philosopher says. Through this the response to the second argument is clear. He says, then, that what more removes one from evil is taken as closer to happiness; hence for a man with a fever, to be free of the fever seems to be happiness, because under miseries it seems better not to exist; hence it is better not to exist than to exist under miseries. And Judas that betrayed him, answering, said: is it I, Rabbi? It should be noted that he said this with pretense; hence, because he delayed in asking, he signified that he was sad, but he was feigning. Likewise, the others call him Lord, but this one calls him Master. Yet he was both; John 13:13: you call me Master and Lord. And you say well; for so I am. He saith to him: thou hast said it. Note the meekness of the Lord. Above, 11:29: learn of me, because I am meek and humble of heart; and this was to give us an example of meekness; hence he says, thou hast said it, i.e., you have confessed it. Or, you say it, I do not assert it, but you say it. Hence it is not the word of one asserting. For he did not wish to reveal him; as if to say: I do not assert it, but you say it.


26—3
Mt 26:26
26. And whilst they were at supper, Jesus took bread and blessed and broke and gave to his disciples and said: Take ye and eat. This is my body.

Above, the Evangelist set forth the celebration of the old Passover; here is set forth the institution of the sacrament of the altar. And first, the sacrament is instituted; second, the future scandal of the disciples is foretold, at then Jesus said to them: all you shall be scandalized in me. First he does two things. First, the paschal sacrament is instituted; second, the hymn of thanksgiving, at and a hymn being said, they went out unto Mount Olivet. And concerning the first he does two things. First, the institution of the sacrament is set forth under the species of bread; second, under the species of wine, at and taking the chalice, he gave thanks etc. Concerning the first, he first treats of the actions of Christ; second, the words, at take and eat; this is my body. In the actions, five things are to be noted. First, the time is set forth; second, the matter is designated; third, the blessing; fourth, the breaking; fifth, the communication, or distribution. The time is indicated when he says and whilst they were at supper etc., i.e., while they were at the meal, i.e., while they were dining. And why did he institute this at the supper itself, and not before? There is a twofold reason. Because the Lord willed that this should succeed the old sacrament, as truth succeeds figure; therefore after the institution of the old sacrament he instituted the new; Lev. 26:10: you shall cast aside the old things when the new shall come upon you. Likewise for another reason, because he willed that it should be fixed in memory: for those things which are heard last are fixed more deeply in the memory. Lam. 3:19: remember my poverty, and my transgression, the wormwood and the gall. Why then did the Church institute that men should receive this sacrament fasting? It must be said that this is out of reverence for the sacrament: for it is fitting that it be taken before other food. And this is to be understood of the same day. For since the day begins at midnight, one ought not to receive anything from midnight until the reception of this sacrament. But some have asked whether anything that enters the mouth breaks the fast for the reception of the sacrament, as for instance if someone drinks water. It is to be understood that there is a twofold fast, namely the fast of the Church and the fast of nature. The fast of the Church is not broken by drinking water, but the fast of nature is broken; because even though water does not of itself nourish, together with other things it does nourish. And you should understand that one who receives water and drink, if someone washes his mouth and accidentally swallows a single drop, he should not on that account refrain from receiving; rather, it is reckoned together with the saliva. Similarly I say regarding food, that if someone ate anise in the evening, and something remained between his teeth, if he accidentally swallows it, he should not on that account refrain from receiving. Likewise, some make it a matter of conscience that if they do not sleep, they should not receive. This has no basis, because it was not part of the institution of the Church. Hence it makes no difference whether one sleeps or does not sleep. Jesus took bread etc. Here the matter is indicated. It should be noted that this sacrament in a certain respect pertains to the old sacrament, as truth to figure. That sacrament was taken as food, because the command was that they should eat the lamb: and this one, which is taken in place of it, ought to be taken as food. And just as that was truly food, so also is this lamb; John 6:56: my flesh is meat indeed. Hence that opinion is false which held that Christ was present there only under a sign, because if it were so, what more would this sign have than that one? But that one was a sign only; this, however, is both figure and reality. But is it not irreverent that someone should eat the body of the Lord? It must be said that this food differs from other foods, because other foods are converted into our body: hence if Christ were so converted, it would be irreverent. But it is not so; rather, the converse, as Augustine says: you will not change me into yourself, but you will be changed into me. Hence this sacrament is the end and perfection of all the sacraments. And the reason is that being which exists by its essence is the end and perfection of those things which exist by participation: for the other sacraments contain Christ by participation, but in this one Christ is present according to his substance. Therefore Dionysius says that there is no sacrament that is not perfected in the Eucharist. Hence if an adult is baptized, the Eucharist ought to be given to him. Therefore it ought to be taken as food, so that the truth may correspond to the figure. And why not under its proper species? One reason is on account of the merit of faith, because faith does not have merit where human reason furnishes proof. Likewise, so as to spare those who receive, because it is not customary for human flesh to be eaten. Likewise, so as to protect it from the derision of unbelievers. And why under such a species? Because he willed that it be celebrated by all everywhere in the world: therefore he willed to give them a matter that is common to all. Now the common food is bread, and the common drink of men is wine: hence bread and wine are the principal food, while other things are rather accompaniments. Likewise, in the other sacraments, in anointing, not just any oil is used, but common oil, which is called oil from many olives; thus the unity of the Church comes from the multitude of the faithful. And so it is clear that our sacraments are more ancient than the sacraments of the old law; because the sacraments of the old law had their beginning from Moses and Aaron, but the sacraments of the new law from Melchizedek, who offered Abraham bread and wine. Therefore Christ is said to have been made a priest according to the order of Melchizedek, Ps. 109:4. Consequently, the blessing is treated; and this blessing is referred to three things. To the matter, because he blessed the fruit of the earth, in which is signified that the curse of Adam was revoked through Christ, when he said to him, Gen. 3:17: cursed is the earth in thy work, (...) thorns and thistles shall it bring forth to thee. Likewise, it is referred to that which was contained therein, namely Christ; above at 21:9: blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord. Likewise, to the fruit of the sacrament, because through it the faithful are blessed, and it passes from the head to the members; Prov. 10:6: the blessing of the Lord is upon the head of the just. Then the breaking is indicated: and he broke it: and it signifies three things. First, it signifies the mystery of the future passion, because in the passion his members were pierced, according to Ps. 21:17: they have dug my hands and feet, they have numbered all my bones. And this was done because he himself willed it; Isa. 53:7: he was offered because it was his own will. Likewise, it signifies that it is broken from unity into multiplicity, and hence it signifies the incarnation: because, although the Word of God itself was simple, it came into this multiplicity without abandoning its simplicity. Likewise, it signifies the effect which he brought upon diverse persons; because, according to the Apostle, 1 Cor. 12:4, there are diversities of graces, but the same Spirit. Likewise, the distribution is set forth: he gave to his disciples; Ecclus. 29:33: from those things which are in thy hand, feed each one. And he says his disciples, because to no one who is not baptized should such a sacrament be given. Just as a priest would not confect unless he were consecrated, so it should not be administered to anyone who is not baptized. Likewise, it is not to be given except to the faithful; indeed, unbelievers ought not to be admitted to seeing this sacrament: hence in the early Church, when there were many catechumens, they were received into the Church up until the Gospel, and then they were expelled. Likewise, since he says his disciples, it is asked whether Judas was there. All say that he gave to all together, and also to Judas, and this so that by his kindness he might recall him from sin. Likewise, so that he might give the Church a precedent that as long as a sinner was hidden, he should not be prohibited from receiving this sacrament: for men do not have the authority to judge hidden things. Hilary says here that Judas was not present, because he had already gone out. And he wants to prove this from what is said in John 13:25, when the disciples asked: who is it that shall betray thee? To whom he said: he it is to whom I shall reach bread dipped. Therefore he shows that he had already gone out. But the view of the others is to be held more firmly. And he said: take, and eat; this is my body. Here the words are set forth: and in these words he does three things. First, he exhorts them to receive; second, to eat; third, he declares the truth. He says take and eat. And what he says, take, ought to be referred to spiritual reception, because it ought not to be received except in faith and charity; John 6:55: he that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood, abideth in me, and I in him. Likewise, he induces them to eat, eat, not only spiritually, but also sacramentally; Song 5:1: eat, O friends, and drink. Likewise, he designates the truth: this is my body. The form of the sacrament is contained in these words, which are the words of the Lord, because the sacrament is confected by the words of the Lord. Hence if the word of Elijah had such power that it made fire descend from heaven, much more can the word of God transmute one body into another. Then it is asked whether there is power in the words. And there is no doubt that there is. Hence it is said in Ps. 67:34: he gave to his voice the voice of power; Eccles. 8:4: because his word is full of power. Hence the priest acts in the person of Christ, and does not use words in his own person, but in the person of Christ. But what is this power? How is it so great a power? Therefore some say that there is no power there, but the power of Christ alone, which is present there. And this does not seem correct, because the sacraments of the new law bring about what they signify. But what power do they have? It must be said that there is a principal efficient cause, and this has a power remaining in itself; likewise, an instrumental cause, and this does not operate through a power remaining in itself, but one passing from another: hence the sacraments are causes, not as principal causes, but as instrumental causes with power passing from another. But then it is asked what is the actual case: whether take and eat etc. belongs to the form of the sacrament. And it must be said that only this is my body belongs to the form of the sacrament. Hence it is to be understood that the case is different with this sacrament than with the other sacraments, because the consecration of the matter is sometimes necessary for the sacrament, and sometimes not; as in Baptism the consecration of the matter is not necessary for Baptism, but in the anointings, no anointing takes place unless the oil is blessed. In the other sacraments also, the sacrament is not received in the blessing, but in the pouring; because oil and water, since they are inanimate, do not contain grace: hence since grace is the end of the sacrament, it cannot be conferred except through the reception of the sacrament. But in this sacrament is contained he who is the fullness of grace; therefore it is not perfected in us, but in the consecration of the matter. Hence even if no one were to receive, it would be no less a sacrament: hence the use is consequent and is not of necessity. Hence in the other sacraments, that belongs to the form which pertains to the use: but this does not pertain to the use, but to the holiness of the matter. Hence what is said, take and eat, which pertains to the use, does not belong to the form. Likewise, there is usually a question whether the Lord confected under these words. And it seems that he did not: because it says there, he took bread and blessed. Therefore it seems that he consecrated in the blessing. Therefore some said that he did not consecrate first by words, but by a spiritual power. And this he could do on account of his power of excellence, because he could impart the reality of the sacrament without the sacrament, since he had not bound his power to the sacraments: hence he could do this through the power of excellence. Others say that he first said the words in secret, and afterwards in public. It is better said that he said them once, and not twice, and in these words he consecrated. Hence it should be read thus: what is said, he said: take and eat, is to be referred to the preceding, so that, by saying this, he said this is my body. Here it is asked what this pronoun this demonstrates. Some said that it demonstrates not to the sense, but to the intellect, because it refers only to the substance of bread, and only for the purpose of signifying. Hence the meaning is: this is my body, i.e., what is signified by this is my body. And this cannot stand, because the sacraments of the new law bring about what they signify, and therefore it does nothing other than what it signifies: and it signifies the body of Christ, and so it would only be the body of Christ under a sign. Others say that this demonstrates the very substance of the body. But how is this? Is it immediately the body of Christ when he says this? It is clear that it is not, because if the priest were to die, it would not be consecrated unless he completed the words. Therefore others say that this delays its signification, and demonstrates what will be after the utterance of this word my. This also is not fitting, because then it would seem to say the same thing as if he were saying: my body is my body; and this is not fitting for God. Others say that the words are uttered materially, not significatively. And this cannot stand, because Augustine says: the word is joined to the element, and the sacrament is made. What then? It must be said that they are said recitatively, and at the same time recitatively and significatively. Why? Because the priest speaks in the person of Christ, and acts as if Christ were present: otherwise the words would not apply to the proper matter. What then? It must be said that it is otherwise with sacramental words than with other human words: because a human word is only significative, but the divine word is significative and effective. Hence sacramental words have their power from the divine power. Hence he simultaneously says and by divine power makes. Therefore this word is not only significative, but also effective. And first it makes, then it signifies. For in material making it is the case that something common pre-exists in every transmutation, and that common thing is under one term of the transmutation, and at the end under another. For example, suppose that from black, white is made; in this transmutation there was a body, but at the beginning it was under blackness, and afterwards under whiteness. Hence in a certain respect there is a likeness, namely insofar as there is something common; but a difference, because not in the same way; because in other material transmutations the common element is the subject, and the differing element is the form; but here it is the contrary, because the common element is the accident, and the differing element is the substance. Hence the substance is transmuted, while the common accident remains. What then does this demonstrate? It must be said that the meaning is: this is my body, i.e., what is contained under the accident is my body. Or, this comes to be: that what is contained under the accidents is my body. Hence at the end he placed a noun, but at the beginning a pronoun, which signifies an indeterminate substance; but through the noun, a determinate form. Hence at the beginning there is no form, but at the end. But how is the body of Christ there? There was one opinion that together with the body of Christ the substance of the bread remained. Hence what he says, this is my body, is referred to the body alone. Others say that the substance of the bread passes into pre-existing matter, and the body of Christ comes to be there, without the substance of the bread passing into the body of Christ. But this is disproved as follows. Because thus it seems that something begins to be where it was not before, which cannot happen unless either it is changed according to place, or something is converted into it. Just as if it be said: here there is no fire; that fire should then be there afterwards, this cannot happen unless either fire is brought there from elsewhere, or something that is there is changed into fire. But according to this opinion, the mode of conversion is removed; therefore there would be nothing but local change. But it is impossible for the same body to be in diverse places; and so on. Therefore it must be said otherwise: that the body begins to be there, not through local motion, but through the conversion of another into it; and in this the form remains, and the subject passes. Hence the subject is changed into a subject, which is the principle of individuation, not because the body of Christ exists together with the substance of the bread, or the substance of the bread is annihilated, but because it is transmuted through conversion into it. But how can it be in so small a place? It must be said that something is there by the power of the sacrament, and this is principally there; but something is there by concomitance. That is there by the power of the sacrament into which the conversion terminates. And because the bread is converted into the body of Christ, what is signified is the body of Christ, and it is not without the soul, nor without the divinity: yet the bread is not converted into the soul, or the divinity, but these are there by concomitance. Hence if someone had celebrated during the three days when the soul was separated from the body, the soul would not have been there. For in bread there are two things: substance and accidents; the accidents remain, the substance passes. Therefore that is principally there into which the transmutation terminates; but it terminates in the substance; therefore the substance is there principally, but the accidents by concomitance: and dimensions are accidents. Nor is the body of Christ in the sacrament related to place through its own dimensions, but through the pre-existing dimensions of the bread. Likewise, he broke it. But is the whole body in each part? I say that it is. And you should understand that it is said to be in a place otherwise than a located thing is in a place; because a located thing is related to a place under its own dimensions, but it is not so here. Therefore it should be noted that wherever there is some difference of quantity, it does not make a difference in the substance; but if there is something consequent upon quantity, it is divided according to quantity. But the soul does not have its totality from quantity, but has its totality in each part: hence the body of Christ is not related to that body according to quantity, but only according to substance. Therefore, just as the soul is in each part of the body, so Christ is in each part of the host. What then will happen with these accidents? It must be said that they remain without a subject by divine power. And how can this be, since accidents depend on substance? It must be said that God is the principle of being; hence he can produce an effect separated from a subject and without its principles; therefore, since the function of substance is to preserve accidents in being, God can preserve them without their principles. If you ask whether this is true of all accidents, it must be said that all accidents are referred to substance through the mediation of dimensions, and hence are in a certain way individuated; therefore the dimensions are without a subject, but quality is in the dimensions as in a subject. Hence the meaning is: this, i.e., what is contained under these accidents, which accidents remain in the dimensions, because the substance which first underlay these accidents is changed into the body of Christ.


26—4
Mt 26:27-29
27. And taking the chalice, he gave thanks and gave to them, saying: Drink ye all of this. 28. For this is my blood of the new testament, which shall be shed for many unto remission of sins. 29. And I say to you, I will not drink from henceforth of this fruit of the vine until that day when I shall drink it with you new in the kingdom of my Father.

Above, the institution of the new sacrament was treated with regard to the sacrament of the body of the Lord; here the institution of the same is treated with regard to the sacrament of the blood: and concerning this he does two things. First, the actions of Christ are set forth; second, his words, at drink ye all of this. Concerning the first, three actions are set forth. First, that he took the chalice; second, that he gave thanks; third, that he gave it to the disciples. Hence he says and taking the chalice etc.; by which it was signified that it was not instituted to be celebrated under one species, but under two. And what is the reason for this? One reason is that there are three things in this sacrament: one which is the sacrament only, another which is the reality only, and another which is both sacrament and reality. The sacrament only is the species of bread and wine; the reality only is the spiritual effect; the reality and sacrament is the body contained. If then we consider the sacrament only, it is fitting that the body be signified under the species of bread, and the blood under the species of wine, because it is signified as indicating spiritual refreshment; but refreshment is properly in food and drink, and so on. Likewise, if it is taken as reality and sacrament, it is fitting for this reason: that sacrament is a memorial of the Lord's passion. And it could not better signify this than in this way, so that the blood is signified as shed and separated from the body. Likewise, with regard to what is taken as reality only, because the blood pertains to the soul, not because the blood is the soul, but because life is preserved in the blood: hence it is signified that since this sacrament is for the salvation of the faithful, the bread is offered for the salvation of the body, but the blood for the salvation of the soul. Prov. 9:5: come, eat my bread, and drink the wine which I have mingled for you, because this refreshment is in bread and wine. Likewise, another reason is that the whole Christ is contained in the body. What then is the necessity that the blood be consecrated separately? Therefore it is to be understood as was said above, that one thing is there directly by the power of the sacrament, and another by natural concomitance. Under the species of bread the body of Christ is contained by the power of the sacrament, but the blood by concomitance. In the blood, conversely, because the blood is there by the power of the sacrament, but the body by concomitance. Hence if the blood of Christ had been shed upon the ground, and if the sacrament had been celebrated, the blood would not have been there except separately. Therefore, because some did not understand this, they said that these forms are continuous. Hence they say that when the body is consecrated, the blood is not there until the wine has been consecrated. But this is not so, because if the priest were to die before consecrating the wine, in the host there would be both the body and the blood. Likewise, he says taking the chalice, and does not say taking wine; therefore some said that it ought to be done with water. And this is excluded, because it follows: I will not drink of the fruit of the vine etc. Second, it is clear that it was wine mixed with water. And the reason for this is on the part of the sacrament, because it must be celebrated as the Lord instituted it. But in a warm land the custom is that wine is not drunk without water; therefore it is not to be believed that he confected in pure wine. It is also fitting with respect to the content, because this sacrament is a memorial of the Lord's passion; but from the side of Christ there came forth blood and water, as is found in John 19:34. Likewise, to signify the effects, and this in two ways: because this sacrament signifies the memorial of Christ's passion; therefore it brings about in us the effects of Christ's passion. And the effect is twofold: to cleanse and to redeem. He redeemed us through his blood; Apoc. 5:9: thou hast redeemed us to God in thy blood. Likewise, he cleansed us from our stains; Apoc. 1:5: he hath loved us, and washed us from our sins in his blood. And these were necessary, that he should cleanse and redeem. And the cleansing is signified by the water, the redemption by the wine. Likewise, through water, the people; Apoc. 17:1: many waters, a great people. And through this sacrament the people is united to Christ; therefore through this admixture is signified the people being united to Christ. But what happens to that water? Some say that it remains. Others say that it is converted into wine, because since only a little is added, the species is changed, and so the whole is converted; and thus it pertains to the mystery, because in this the unity of the Church is contained. Likewise, in that he says taking, it is signified that he voluntarily endured the passion; hence in Ps. 115:13: I will take the chalice of salvation, and I will call upon the name of the Lord. Likewise, he gave thanks. And for what? For two things: for the sign and for the thing signified. For the sign, because for its effect; for the thing signified, because for the passion. In this it is signified that we ought to give thanks not only for good things, but also for evils and adversities; 1 Thess. 5:18: in all things giving thanks; Rom. 8:28: to them that love God, all things work together unto good. Likewise, he gave thanks for the institution of this sacrament, because he was doing this by divine power; hence in John 5:30: I do nothing of myself. Therefore he gives thanks to God the Father; John 11:41: I give thee thanks, because thou hast heard me. In this an example is given to us, that if Christ gave thanks, who was equal to the Father, we too ought to give thanks. Likewise, he gives thanks for the effect, because the effect is the salvation of the whole world. And this he could not do except by his divinity; John 6:64: it is the spirit that giveth life; the flesh profiteth nothing. There follows and he gave, that they might receive it sacramentally. And by this he signified that the fruit of his passion was to be ministered to others through others. Hence the apostles can be compared to the young of an eagle, of which it is said in Deut. 32:11: as the eagle enticing her young to fly, and hovering over them. Then he enjoins the use. And first he sets forth the use; second, the words of consecration of the blood; third, he foretells the resurrection. He says therefore drink ye all of this; Song 5:1: drink and be inebriated, my dearest ones. Hence it is signified that Christians can communicate in every place and time. For this is my blood etc. These are the words of consecration. And note that in these words there is a difference from those which the Church uses. The Church adds: this is the chalice. Likewise, where he says of the new testament, the Church adds of the new and eternal testament. Likewise, where he says which shall be shed for many, the Church adds which shall be shed for you etc. Whence then does the Church have this form? It must be said that, as Dionysius says, it was not the intention of the Evangelists to hand down the forms of the sacraments, but to keep them as secrets; hence they intended nothing but to narrate the history. Whence then does the Church have them? From the institution of the apostles. Hence Paul said, 1 Cor. 11:34: the rest I will set in order when I come. But there is a question: why does he say this is my body, or is my blood? Why does he not say: this is converted into the body, or into the blood? etc. But there is a twofold reason. The first is that the forms of the sacraments ought to signify what they bring about. What they bring about is that the bread is converted into the body of Christ; but the ultimate effect is that it becomes the body, and therefore the ultimate effect ought to be signified; and therefore it ought to be signified that this is the body, and not that it is converted into the body. In this form there is something similar to the old, and something dissimilar. Similar in this respect, as is found in Exod. 24:8, that when Moses had read the law, he sacrificed calves, and offered the blood, and said: this is the blood of the covenant of the Lord. So this blood was offered for the salvation of the people. Heb. 9:7 says that once a year the high priest alone entered, not without blood, which he offers for his own and the people's ignorance. But the difference is shown with regard to four things. First, in this: that blood was the blood of calves, but this is the blood of Christ; therefore this one is efficacious for remitting sins; Heb. 9:13: for if the blood of goats and of oxen, and the ashes of a heifer, being sprinkled, sanctify such as are defiled, to the cleansing of the flesh, how much more shall the blood of Christ cleanse our conscience from dead works, to serve the living God? Likewise, that one was called the blood of the testament, but this is called the testament. Likewise, testament is taken commonly and properly. Commonly, for any agreement, because it was customary that in every agreement witnesses were brought. Properly, a testament is when something is bequeathed at death, according to what the Apostle says, that a testament is confirmed by the death of the testator. In both ways it is fitting here, because there was a pact; and it was made with blood, because in the ratification of peace in ancient times they would show blood, and therefore it was called the blood of the covenant. Likewise, according as it is said with reference to the dead, so there was a certain pact between God and men in the old and in the new law, but differently; because first regarding temporal things, namely of the old law, as is clear from the fact that he promised them the land of the Amorites, and therefore it was old, because men were not renewed, but rather grew old; but this testament is about heavenly and supernatural things. Therefore, above at 4:17: do penance, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. Therefore he says of the new testament; but there it was said: this is the blood of the covenant which the Lord hath made with you concerning all these words etc. Jer. 31:31: I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah. Hence for this is my blood of the new testament, i.e., dedicated to the new testament, in which we ought to have confidence; Heb. 10:19: we have confidence through the blood of Christ. Likewise, it is fitting with respect to death; because through the death of Christ the promise was confirmed. Likewise, another difference is that it adds of the new and eternal testament, which can be referred either to the eternal inheritance, or to Christ, who is eternal. Another difference is that in the old form it says: which he made with you; hence that testament was restricted to those alone; but this one extends also to the Gentiles; Isa. 52:15: he shall sprinkle, namely with his blood, many nations. For many, and for all, because if we consider sufficiency, he is the propitiation for our sins; and not for ours only, but also for those of the whole world. But if we consider the effect, it does not have effect except in those who are saved, and this through the fault of men. But the Church adds for you, i.e., for the apostles, because they are the ministers of this blood, and through them it is passed on to the nations. Likewise there is added unto the remission of sins, because the old blood could not remit sins. And I say to you. Here a consolation is set forth, according to Chrysostom. Because he had made mention of the shedding of blood, by which the passion is signified, therefore he consoles them, and foretells his glory. And it can be expounded in four ways. Chrysostom expounds it thus: the Lord had foretold the passion, and therefore he wishes to gladden them. I will not drink from henceforth of this fruit of the vine, i.e., of wine, until that day etc. He calls this kingdom the kingdom of the resurrection. Then he received a new kingdom, i.e., in a new way. That he drank with them afterwards is clear from Acts 10. But why is it said to be in a new way? Because he ate differently before and after; because before he ate out of necessity, but after the resurrection not out of necessity, but to demonstrate the truth of the resurrection. Jerome says thus: through the vine the Jewish people is signified; Isa. 5:7: the vineyard of the Lord of hosts is the house of Israel; Jer. 2:21: I planted thee a chosen vineyard, all true seed. And I say to you, that I will not drink henceforth, i.e., my soul will not rejoice in this people, until that day, when I shall drink it with you new in the kingdom of my Father. Kingdom signifies the present Church; new, i.e., renewed through faith, because then they will be converted, and then I will rejoice with them. For many have been converted, and many will be converted. Remigius expounds it thus, and says that this is to be referred to the paschal ceremonies, i.e., I will no longer celebrate such ceremonies until the state of the Church, when I shall rejoice over the renewal of the Church. Augustine says thus: in that he says new, it is opposed to old. But there is a twofold oldness: of punishment and of fault, and this was derived from Adam, as is found in Rom. 5:12ff. But Christ had the oldness of punishment, not of fault. Hence his single payment discharged our double debt. He says therefore I will not drink, of the oldness of punishment, until etc., because he was about to lay aside this body, and in the resurrection he assumed a glorified body, and he promises the apostles that they also will assume one. And it signifies that the natures are not diverse, because the body which he will assume will be of the same nature, but of a different glory.


26—5
Mt 26:30-46
30. And a hymn being said, they went out unto mount Olivet. 31. Then Jesus saith to them: All you shall be scandalized in me this night. For it is written: I will strike the shepherd: and the sheep of the flock shall be dispersed. 32. But after I shall be risen again, I will go before you into Galilee. 33. And Peter answering, said to him: Although all shall be scandalized in thee, I will never be scandalized. 34. Jesus said to him: Amen I say to thee that in this night before the cock crow, thou wilt deny me thrice. 35. Peter saith to him: Yea, though I should die with thee, I will not deny thee. And in like manner said all the disciples. 36. Then Jesus came with them into a country place which is called Gethsemani. And he said to his disciples: Sit you here, till I go yonder and pray. 37. And taking with him Peter and the two sons of Zebedee, he began to grow sorrowful and to be sad. 38. Then he saith to them: My soul is sorrowful even unto death. Stay you here and watch with me. 39. And going a little further, he fell upon his face, praying and saying: My Father, if it be possible, let this chalice pass from me. Nevertheless, not as I will but as thou wilt. 40. And he cometh to his disciples and findeth them asleep. And he saith to Peter: What? Could you not watch one hour with me? 41. Watch ye: and pray that ye enter not into temptation. The spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak. 42. Again the second time, he went and prayed, saying: My Father, if this chalice may not pass away, but I must drink it, thy will be done. 43. And he cometh again and findeth them sleeping: for their eyes were heavy. 44. And leaving them, he went again: and he prayed the third time, saying the selfsame word. 45. Then he cometh to his disciples and said to them: Sleep ye now and take your rest. Behold the hour is at hand: and the Son of man shall be betrayed into the hands of sinners. 46. Rise: let us go. Behold he is at hand that will betray me.

After setting forth the institution of the new sacrament, here the future scandal of the disciples is foretold. And first, the place is set forth; second, the foretelling, at and he said to them. And this is fitting both to what precedes and to what follows. Hence it can be connected with both. He says therefore and a hymn being said. By this he gives us an example of two things; because first there was the supper and the material meal, after which we ought to give thanks and praise God; Ps. 21:27: the poor shall eat and shall be filled, and they shall praise the Lord that seek him. Likewise, after this there was the sacramental supper, after which also we ought to give thanks. Hence after that, he said a hymn. Hence what is said after communion in the Mass represents this hymn; therefore the faithful ought to wait until the end of the Mass so that they may hear this hymn. And this is what is said in John 17:1: Father, glorify thy Son, that thy Son may glorify thee. And having said this, they went out unto Mount Olivet. For Mount Olivet signifies richness, because olives are rich; hence it signifies spiritual richness. In Gen. 49:20: his bread shall be fat. Hence it signifies the richness of grace and of heavenly glory into which one is raised; Ps. 67:16: the mountain of the Lord is a fat mountain. Oil soothes weary limbs, eases pain, and provides fuel and brightness to fire. So it will be in that glory, because all labor will be removed, all pain; all brightness will be present. Likewise, what he says, unto Mount Olivet, is fitting for the foretelling that follows. By oil, mercy is signified: for just as oil floats above other liquids, so does mercy; Ps. 144:9: his tender mercies are over all his works. Likewise, he shows the scandal on the mountain, so that mercy may be signified as going before. When the just man shall fall, he shall not be bruised, for the Lord putteth his hand under him, Ps. 36:24. Then he saith (...) all you shall be scandalized in me. Here the scandal is set forth. And first in general; second in particular, at and Peter answering. Concerning the first he does two things. First, he foretells; second, lest it seem accidental, he brings in an authority, at for it is written: I will strike the shepherd, and the sheep shall be dispersed. And in this saying the sin of the disciples is aggravated from many things. First, from its universality, all you; Isa. 1:6: from the sole of the foot unto the top of the head, there is no soundness therein etc. Likewise, the matter is indicated: you shall be scandalized in me; 1 Cor. 1:23: we preach Christ crucified, unto the Jews indeed a stumbling block. The Jews, because they sought only the weakness of the flesh, suffered scandal. Likewise, the sin is aggravated by the nearness of the time, because after so many warnings, after the reception of the sacrament. Hence they had already forgotten what he had done for them; hence they are well compared to a man beholding the countenance of his birth in a mirror: for he beheld himself, and went his way, and presently forgot what manner of man he was, James 1:24. Likewise, because it was at night, because they who are drunk, and they who sleep, sleep in the night, 1 Thess. 5:7: so also those who are scandalized. Then he adds the authority: for it is written: I will strike the shepherd, and the sheep of the flock shall be dispersed. And it is written in Zech. 13:7, and it says there: strike the shepherd, namely Christ, and the sheep shall be scattered; but here it says I will strike, and fittingly so, because the prophet desired that this should happen, and therefore said strike the shepherd; but Christ speaks in his own person; and on this day he first foretells the passion of Christ; second, the scandal, when he says I will strike the shepherd. This shepherd is Christ; John 10:11: I am the good shepherd. And 1 Pet. 2:25: you are now converted to the shepherd and bishop of your souls. And he was struck, because God delivered him up, because he spared not his own Son, Rom. 8:32: and this on account of our sins; Isa. 53:8: for the wickedness of my people have I struck him. Likewise, he foretells the scandal: and the sheep of the flock shall be dispersed. The sheep are the faithful; John 10:27: my sheep hear my voice. And so God permitted that they be dispersed, so that afterwards he might gather them together; Ps. 146:2: he will gather together the dispersed of Israel. John 10:16: other sheep I have that are not of this fold, and them also I must bring. Then he foretells the joys of the resurrection: but after I shall be risen again, I will go before you into Galilee; because although the Father raised him, as is said elsewhere, Acts 2:24: whom God hath raised up, having loosed the sorrows of hell, nevertheless he rose by his own power, because the power of the Father is the power of the Son; 2 Cor. 13:4: for although he was crucified through our weakness, yet he liveth by the power of God. Likewise, against what he had said, that the sheep shall be dispersed, he says I will go before you into Galilee. For the sheep follow the shepherd: hence the shepherd gathers them by calling them by name; therefore he says I will go before you. Or it can be referred to what he says, after I shall be risen again. Because some might believe that much time would pass before his resurrection, he therefore said that it would not be long, because I will go before you into Galilee. His custom was that he would stay only a short time in Judea, but would quickly pass into Galilee. He means to say, then: I will rise before you can come to Galilee, so as to show himself to be the one who would appear to them. Therefore they could be sufficiently assured. Likewise, that he says he will go before them gives them assurance. Because in Judea they were suffering persecution, he therefore says that he will go before them into Galilee, so as to free them from fear. And Chrysostom says that it is not to be understood that he first appeared in Galilee: but he appeared here, yet not first; rather, in Jerusalem. Why then does he say into Galilee rather than elsewhere? Galilee is interpreted as "transmigration": hence it is signified that through the resurrection we will pass from mortal life to immortal life: and in this he went before us, because Christ is the first fruits of those who sleep. Likewise, the transmigration of the disciples to the Gentiles is signified: and in this Christ went before, by moving their hearts. And Peter answering. Here the foretelling of Peter's scandal is set forth. And first, the occasion is set forth; second, the foretelling; third, the excuse. The second is at Jesus said to him etc.; the third at Peter saith to him etc. Here there is a literal question; because it seems that Peter said this after they had left the upper room; but Luke 22:34-39 seems to say that it was before they left, and John 13:36-38 agrees with this. Augustine resolves this by saying that Peter said this three times, and so all the accounts agree, etc., because if we consider the narrative, he says this for several reasons. Here he was moved by the fact that the scandal was foretold. Luke 22:32, the Lord had said: I have prayed for thee, Peter, that thy faith fail not, and then Peter said: Lord, I am ready to go with thee, both into prison and to death. But in John it was said for another reason; because in John 13:33 the Lord said: where I go, you cannot come now. Then Peter said: I will lay down my life for thee. Therefore he said it three times; and therefore it can be that he said it twice in the upper room, but once outside, as is said here. And it may be that he spoke out of fervor, and did not consider his own powers. Nevertheless, he erred in three things. First, because he did not believe the Lord more than himself, even though it is written in Rom. 3:4: God alone is true, and every man a liar. Likewise, because he preferred himself to the others; hence he said: although all shall be scandalized in thee, I will never be scandalized. Hence he reckoned himself firmer than the others; and he fell into what is said in Luke 18:11: I am not as the rest of men etc. Likewise, because he attributed to himself what he should not have, since it is written in John 15:5: without me you can do nothing. Because therefore he spoke arrogantly, the Lord permitted him all the more to fall. And God does this, because God greatly hates pride; Job 40:6: and he beholding every proud one, humbleth him. Jesus said to him: amen I say to thee, that in this night before the cock crow, thou wilt deny me thrice. Because you might think that I speak by way of threat, therefore I say to you, amen, i.e., from the heart I say to you, that before the cock crow in this night, thou wilt deny me thrice. And his fault is aggravated by the nearness of time, because in this night. Likewise, by the number, because thrice: just as he had presumed three times, so he denied three times after his presumption; Job 31:27: if my heart hath been secretly rejoiced. But there is a question about this: before the cock crow, thou wilt deny me thrice; because in Mark 14:30 it says: before the cock crow twice. According to Augustine, this can be resolved by saying that what Mark says is historically true. And what Matthew says can be resolved thus: that a man is said to do something when he does it in intention, just as above at 5:28: whosoever shall look on a woman to lust after her, hath already committed adultery with her in his heart. So Peter in his intention denied three times, or even more; from the moment he conceived the fear, that was sufficient for denying three or more times; therefore he says that he denied three times because he had already conceived that he would deny three or more times. Hence Matthew spoke of what he intended interiorly; but Mark of what he did exteriorly. Or it can be said otherwise: that when I say, "I will do this within such a time," it is not necessary that it be completed within that time, but it suffices that it be begun. Hence what he said, that he would deny three times, it was not necessary that it be completed before the cock crowed, but only begun. There follows the excuse of Peter: Peter saith to him etc. Peter excuses himself: yea, though I should die with thee, I will not deny thee. And yet he was afraid, because at the voice of a maid he denied. Jerome says that he did not know what he was saying, because Christ alone was to die, so that he alone would be the redeemer; Isa. 63:3: I have trodden the winepress alone. Then the affirmation of the others is set forth, namely: in like manner also all the disciples said. Hence they spoke as Peter did; yet the others had a better reason for excusing themselves than Peter, because the others spoke without assertion. Then Jesus came with them into a country place which is called Gethsemani. In this part, the preparation by prayer is set forth; and he does three things. First, the intention to pray is set forth; second, the necessity of praying; third, the manner. The second is at and taking with him Peter etc.; the third at and going a little further, he fell upon his face. Concerning the first he does two things. First, the place is set forth; second, he announces his intention: and he said to his disciples. He says therefore then Jesus came with them into a country place which is called Gethsemani. What is said in John 18:1 seems contrary, that Jesus went out and came across the brook Cedron. Hence it should be noted that this country place was at the foot of Mount Olivet, and so it was the same place; and he used to come there after supper as if for a walk. Then he announces his intention to pray: and he said to his disciples: sit you here, till I go yonder and pray. Something similar is found in Gen. 22:5: Abraham said to his servants: stay you here with the ass; I and the boy will go with speed as far as yonder, and after we have worshipped, will return to you. But here Damascene raises a question. Prayer is the ascent of the mind to God, but the intellect of Christ was united to God; how then did God need what he was doing? Hence it should be said that he prayed not for himself, but for our benefit. And this benefit is twofold, because he prayed to give us an example, that in tribulation we should have recourse to the Lord; Ps. 119:1: in my trouble I cried to the Lord. Likewise, to show that he was from another, and that he had from another; hence he says: the Son cannot do anything of himself. And John 8:28: I do nothing of myself. Likewise, to exclude an error, because some said that the power of the Father and the Son was not the same; John 8:49: I honour my Father. He gives therefore an example of praying, and of how one should pray. For the first condition of prayer is that it ought to be humble: which is signified because he went into the valley; Judith 9:16: the prayer of the humble and the meek hath always pleased thee. Likewise, it ought to be devout; hence in Gethsemani, namely in the place of richness; Ps. 62:6: let my soul be filled as with marrow and fatness. Likewise, that it be solitary, as above at 6:6: enter into thy chamber, and having shut the door, pray to thy Father. And taking with him Peter and the two sons of Zebedee etc. Here he announces the necessity of prayer: and this was sadness. And first, he sets forth the witnesses of the sadness; second, he shows the sadness; third, he repels it. The second is at he began to grow sorrowful and to be sad; the third at stay you here and watch with me. He says therefore and taking with him Peter and the two sons of Zebedee etc. He took three with him. And why these rather than the others? One reason is that these were the firmest, and because his weakness scandalized all of them, he wished to show his weakness more to these than to the others. Likewise, he had shown them his glory; therefore he wished that just as they had seen his glory, so they might see his weakness, so that they might know that neither did the weakness absorb the glory, nor did the glory absorb the weakness. There follows the display of weakness. And first by action; second by word. And accordingly he does three things: because first he says according to what Christ was saddened; second, why he was saddened; third, how he was saddened. As to the first: he began to grow sorrowful and to be sad. Here two errors must be guarded against; because some said that he was saddened according to his divinity: and this cannot be, because he was saddened because he was passible, but the divinity was not passible. Likewise, the opinion of the Arians, otherwise of Eunomius, was that in Christ there was no soul, but the Word in place of the soul. And why did he say this? So that all things pertaining to deficiency might be referred to the Word, in order to show it to be less than the Father. And this is false. Therefore he suffered according to that by which he could suffer, i.e., according to his soul. Then he saith to them: my soul is sorrowful even unto death etc. He does not say: I am sorrowful, because "I" is indicative of the person, but he was not saddened insofar as he was the Word, but according to his soul; therefore the error of both Arius and Apollinaris is excluded; likewise that of the Manicheans, who held that he did not truly suffer. Hence it is clear according to what he was saddened. But why was he saddened? The words of the saints are diverse. Because Hilary and many others said that he was not saddened for himself, nor on account of his own death, but on account of the scandal of the disciples: and he wants to prove this from the fact that he took them with him. Damascene says that he was saddened for himself. And why? Because sadness arises from the fact that we lack what we naturally love. The soul naturally wills to be united to the body, and this was so in the soul of Christ, because he ate, and drank, and hungered. Therefore the separation was against the natural desire: therefore to be separated was sorrowful to him. Yet we can understand that something belongs to the soul according to itself, and something belongs to the soul by comparison to something else: just as a bitter potion, considered according to itself, is painful, but when referred to the end of our health, it is a cause of joy. Just as something belongs to reason as nature, and something to reason as reason: so this death of Christ was a matter of sadness insofar as it was considered according to itself; but insofar as it was referred to reason, by referring it to the end, so he rejoiced. Therefore the words of Hilary and Jerome are understood with reference to the end. Likewise, it is asked how sadness falls upon Christ. Therefore it should be noted that sometimes sadness occurs as a passion, and sometimes as a pre-passion. As a passion, when something suffers and is changed: but when it suffers and is not changed, then it has a pre-passion. But sometimes such things are in us in such a way that reason is changed, and then the passions are complete: but when reason is not changed, then it is a pre-passion. But in Christ reason was never changed; therefore it was a pre-passion, and not a passion. Hence the Evangelist says pointedly: he began to be sorrowful. Likewise, Augustine says that we have sadness as contracted, but Christ as assumed: for that is contracted which is had by birth through origin, but Christ assumed our nature as he willed; therefore there was no necessity that he should receive passibility, such as sadness, but it was from the will. Likewise, it should be noted what Damascene says, that in us the movement of the passions anticipates reason, because sometimes there is in us passion, and sometimes pre-passion; but in Christ there was only pre-passion, and never was it the case in Christ that a movement arose in the lower powers of the soul; rather, the lower powers were entirely subject to reason, and when he willed, he permitted the lower powers to act according to what was natural to them. Therefore another Evangelist said that he troubled himself, because these movements could not have occurred except insofar as he willed. Then he saith to them: my soul is sorrowful even unto death. Note that he says even unto death, through which I will make satisfaction for this scandal and for others. Or according to another exposition: do not believe that this should endure in perpetuity, because as long as the body will be passible, and this is until death, my soul is sorrowful, and then it will be glorified. Then he excludes the others: stay you here and watch with me. And going a little further, he fell upon his face, praying and saying. Above he touched upon the cause of the sadness; but here he treats of the order of Christ's prayer. And because he prayed three times, this part is divided into three parts according to the three prayers. And concerning the first he does two things. First, he sets forth the prayer of the one praying; second, he rebukes the failing of the disciples, at and he cometh to the disciples etc. And in the first, he first sets forth the condition of the one praying; second, the content of the prayer. Now a threefold condition is commended, because first he notes solicitude, second humility, third devotion. Solicitude, because going a little further, because even from those he had chosen he separated himself; above at 6:6: when thou shalt pray, enter into thy chamber, and having shut the door, pray to thy Father in secret. But note that he went not far, but a little, to indicate that he is not far from those who call upon him; Ps. 144:18: the Lord is nigh unto all them that call upon him. Likewise, so that they might see him praying and receive a pattern. Therefore humility follows: and he fell upon his face, whence he shows an example of humility. And first, on account of the common humility, because humility is necessary for prayer; Ecclus. 35:21: the prayer of him that humbleth himself shall pierce the clouds. Likewise, on account of a special humility, namely Peter's, because he had said: yea, though I should die with thee, I will not deny thee. Therefore the Lord fell on his face, to signify that one should not trust in one's own strength; above at 11:29: learn of me, because I am meek and humble of heart. Likewise, the condition of piety, or devotion, is signified when he says my Father; for it is necessary for one who prays that he pray from devotion, and hence he says my Father, because he is singularly the Son, but we are sons by adoption; John 20:17: I ascend to my Father and to your Father; as if to say, mine in one way and yours in another. Consequently, he adds the content of the prayer: if it be possible, let this chalice pass from me. This prayer can be expounded in three ways, and however it is expounded, two things must be considered. First, you should consider in general with respect to all the expositions that, according to Damascene, prayer is the ascent of the mind to God: hence prayer is according to the mind, or according to the higher reason; yet it is constituted below God, though above human nature, or under the divine will. What then is to be understood? According to this, it is when the higher reason descends to these things, insofar as is fitting, yet so that it is always subject to the divine reason; and this is noted when it says: nevertheless not as I will, but as thou wilt; because the higher reason follows the will of nature, yet not simply, i.e., if, when referred to the higher, it does not conflict. Hence he means to say: I will that what I will be fulfilled if it does not conflict with thy justice, but I will that thy justice be fulfilled. And in this he teaches an example of how we ought to order our affections, because we ought so to order them that they do not disagree with the divine rule. Hence it is no great matter if someone flees from what is burdensome to nature, provided that he orders it to the divine will. Likewise, it can be expounded, according to Chrysostom and Origen, so that by the chalice is signified the passion of Christ, concerning which Ps. 115:13 says: I will take the chalice of salvation etc. It is certain that Christ had the natural will of man; but it belongs to this will to flee from death: therefore, to show himself to be man, he asks that the chalice pass from him; and this is so natural that it did not remove the petition from him. Likewise, he said if it be possible, let this chalice pass, i.e., the passion: but I do not say this absolutely, but if it be possible. And because someone might believe that he doubted whether it was possible for God, he therefore shows that it is possible, because all things are possible to thee, Mark 14:36. Nevertheless not as I will, but as thou wilt, i.e., if it accords with thy justice, I will it; therefore he says not as I will. Hence he touches upon two wills: one which he had from the Father insofar as he is God; one which he had with the Father. And in this the error of many is confounded. Likewise, another will insofar as he is man: and this will he submitted in all things to the Father; giving us in this an example that we should submit our will to the will of God; John 6:38: I came down from heaven, not to do my own will, but the will of him that sent me, the Father. According to Jerome, he was not asking simply, but that this chalice might pass. He foresaw that he would suffer at the hands of the Jews; he wished therefore that it might pass, i.e., that he might redeem the world in such a way that there would be no fault on the part of the Jews; Rom. 11:11: by the offense of the Jews, salvation is come to the Gentiles. But Hilary says thus: the Lord does not ask not to die, but asks that the chalice pass to others; as if to say: I will take the chalice with confidence. I ask that my disciples receive it without distrust. But why does he say if it be possible? Because this seems against nature, that they should accept death without sorrow. Hence he means to say: I would wish that others not suffer, if it were possible; but let it be done as thou wilt, i.e., according to thy ordering. And he cometh to his disciples. Here he rebukes the failing of the disciples. And first, the failing is set forth; second, the rebuke; third, the admonition; fourth, the reason for the admonition. When he had prayed, he cometh to his disciples and findeth them asleep. And this has a reason according to the letter, because part of the night had already passed, and therefore they were heavy with sleep. Likewise, the cause was that they were sad, and sleep easily steals upon such persons; Prov. 17:22: a sorrowful spirit drieth up the bones. Likewise, it is signified that while Christ was ascending for us to the passion, many slept, as they all slumbered and slept, above at 25:5. And he saith to Peter: what, could you not watch one hour with me? But why did he say this to Peter rather than the others? The reason is that Peter had boasted more that he would stand by him in his needs: therefore this was already a presage of his future fall. Could you not watch one hour with me? And why is it that he afterwards spoke to all? Because all had made the same promise along with Peter; hence it was said above: in like manner also all the disciples said. Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation. In this part the admonition is added. You trust in yourselves; but you ought to have recourse to the helps of prayer; hence pray that ye enter not into temptation. Hence above at 6:13 in the common prayer he teaches us to ask: and lead us not into temptation. And he puts watchfulness before it as preparation; Ecclus. 18:23: before prayer prepare thy soul, i.e., prudence is necessary; above at 10:16: be ye wise as serpents. The spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak; as if to say: what you promise comes from the willingness of the spirit; but prayer is not necessary on account of the spirit, but on account of the flesh, which is weak; and therefore watchfulness is necessary. Something similar is what the Apostle says, Rom. 8:10: the body indeed is dead because of sin, but the spirit liveth because of justification. But it should be noted that the flesh of all is weak, but the spirit of all is not willing. In the wicked indeed, just as the flesh is weak, so also is the spirit: conversely, in the good, because they have a willing spirit, and therefore in the resurrection the spirit renders the body willing. Or there can be a twofold weakness. One that is evil, which inclines to sin, according to what the Apostle says in Rom. 7:18: there dwelleth not in my flesh that which is good. Another weakness is good, insofar as the carnal falls short of willingness, according to what is said in Song 5:8: tell the beloved that I languish with love. And for this reason a man ought to watch, as Origen says, just as one who has a great treasure watches diligently to guard it. Again the second time, he went and prayed. Here he prays a second time. According to Chrysostom, he prays a second time for this reason: to show more firmly the truth of human nature; hence in Gen. 41:32: what thou didst see the second time is a token of confirmation. Now what he says, if this chalice may not pass away, but I must drink it, thy will be done, can be expounded in three ways. First, thus. Above he had asked conditionally; but here, because he was assured that it could not be but that he should drink it, he therefore asks that the will of God be done; as if to say: if it cannot be but that I pass to the glory of immortality, because mortality was not contracted but assumed: therefore whether he suffered or not, he was to pass to the glory of immortality. But it could not pass from him and from his members; hence if he did not drink it, it would not pass from his members. He means to say, then: if it cannot pass from me and from my members, thy will be done; Ps. 39:9: that I should do thy will, O my God, I have desired it. Second, Jerome expounds it thus: if it cannot be that the truth pass to the Gentiles unless the Jews transgress, thy will be done: for by their offense salvation came to the Gentiles. Hilary expounds it thus: if it cannot be that other saints drink the chalice of suffering except by my example, thy will be done; because other saints took their example from the passion of Christ. He means to say, then: if it cannot pass from me to my disciples unless I drink it, so that they may be made stronger for drinking, thy will be done. Consequently, the second falling asleep of the disciples is set forth: and he cometh again and findeth them sleeping: for their eyes were heavy, with sleep, i.e., on account of sleep, and on account of sadness; Ps. 30:10: my eye is troubled through indignation. And leaving them, he went again and prayed the third time. Here he treats of the third prayer: and he does two things. First, he sets forth the order; second, the granting of sleep, at then he cometh to his disciples etc. He says: and leaving them, he went again and prayed the third time, saying the selfsame word. But what does it signify that he prayed three times? He prayed three times so as to free us from present, past, and future evils. Likewise, to teach that our prayer ought to be directed to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Spirit; hence in the prayers of the Church it is always said: glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Spirit. Likewise, so that by his threefold prayer he might free Peter from his threefold denial; Luke 22:32: I have prayed for thee, Peter, that thy faith fail not. Likewise, he prayed three times against three fears. For there is a fear against concupiscence; for there is a threefold concupiscence: of curiosity, of pride, and of the flesh, and this threefold concupiscence is touched upon in 1 John 2:16: all that is in the world is the concupiscence of the flesh, and the concupiscence of the eyes, and the pride of life. To this threefold concupiscence a threefold fear corresponds, namely: to the concupiscence of the flesh, the fear of pain; to the concupiscence of the eyes, the fear of poverty; to the concupiscence of pride, the fear of reproach and ignominy. And Christ suffered these, not because he needed to, but for us. Then he cometh to his disciples and saith to them. And first, he grants them sleep; second, he rouses them, at rise, let us go. First, he gives permission; second, he assigns the cause, at behold, the hour is at hand, and the Son of man shall be betrayed. Christ the first time found them sleeping and rebuked them; the second time he found them sleeping and was silent; the third time he found them sleeping and granted them sleep. What is the reason? The literal reason is that prelates are given a pattern of correction; because when one comes to someone and finds him sleeping, he does not know whether it happened from negligence or from infirmity. And he can be indulgent. Likewise, because after the resurrection he found them sleeping, and he reproached them; Luke 24:25: O foolish and slow of heart to believe. Likewise, he visited them after they received the Holy Spirit, and then he said nothing, because they were still weak; because they still observed the legal prescriptions, as is said of Peter in Gal. 2:11. But at the last, at his coming, he will visit them and leave them in holy and peaceful rest; Ps. 4:9: in peace in the selfsame I will sleep and I will rest. According to Augustine, he grants them here what he had denied above: but the sleep here is different from that above. Because there is the sleep of heaviness, and of this he speaks above, where it says at v. 43: their eyes were heavy, with sleep, and this is to be rebuked. But this sleep here is the sleep of rest; and this is permitted. Likewise, there is sleep on account of disturbance; and this is forbidden. Of this it is said in Eph. 5:14: rise, thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead. For sometimes there is sleep for the rest of the body, but the soul watches: I sleep, and my heart watcheth, Song 5:2. Likewise, because they were about to labor, it was fitting that they should rest. Then he assigns the cause: behold, the hour is at hand. He did not have to do this from any necessity, but from the divine ordering; John 7:30: they sought to apprehend him, and no man could lay hands on him, because his hour was not yet come. But this hour had come; John 13:1: Jesus knowing that his hour was come, that he should pass out of this world to the Father. But they could say: if the hour is from the divine ordering, then those who kill him do not sin. Therefore together with this he sets forth the sin: and the Son of man shall be betrayed into the hands of sinners, i.e., they do not do this from the divine ordering, but from the fulfillment of their own will. Jer. 12:7: I have given my dear soul into the hands of her enemies. Then he sets forth the rousing. And first, he sets it forth; second, the necessity, at behold. Now in that he says rise, he shows his own readiness; hence in John 18:3 it is said that he went out to meet them. And why? Behold, he is at hand that will betray me. He was near, not because he saw with the bodily eye, but by his own spirit, namely by the eye of his divinity. But how did he say to them rise, since he had given them leave to sleep? Augustine resolves this by saying that he had spoken reproachfully; as if to say: sleep as much as you wish, behold, the hour is at hand etc. And Augustine says that this would suffice, unless a better answer presented itself; therefore he says otherwise: that they slept for a little while, and when they had slept he said rise, let us go.


26—6
Mt 26:47-56
47. As he yet spoke, behold Judas, one of the twelve, came, and with him a great multitude with swords and clubs, sent from the chief priests and the ancients of the people. 48. And he that betrayed him gave them a sign, saying: Whomsoever I shall kiss, that is he. Hold him fast. 49. And forthwith coming to Jesus, he said: Hail, Rabbi. And he kissed him. 50. And Jesus said to him: Friend, whereto art thou come? Then they came up and laid hands on Jesus and held him. 51. And behold one of them that were with Jesus, stretching forth his hand, drew out his sword: and striking the servant of the high priest, cut off his ear. 52. Then Jesus saith to him: Put up again thy sword into its place: for all that take the sword shall perish with the sword. 53. Thinkest thou that I cannot ask my Father, and he will give me presently more than twelve legions of angels? 54. How then shall the scriptures be fulfilled, that so it must be done? 55. In that same hour, Jesus said to the multitudes: You are come out, as it were to a robber, with swords and clubs to apprehend me. I sat daily with you, teaching in the temple: and you laid not hands on me. 56. Now all this was done that the scriptures of the prophets might be fulfilled. Then the disciples, all leaving him, fled.

Above were set forth the things preparatory to the passion, namely, the institution of the sacrament and the prayer of Christ; but here he sets forth the passion as regards the things inflicted by the Jews. And first, he shows how he is captured; secondly, how he is examined; thirdly, how he is condemned. The second is at the chief priests etc.; the third at then the chief priests etc. Concerning the first he does three things. First, he treats of the betrayal; secondly, of the capture; thirdly, how he was led away after the capture. The second is at then they came up; the third at but they holding him, etc. Concerning the first he does three things. First, he describes the person of the betrayer; secondly, the sign of betrayal; thirdly, its completion. The second is at and he that betrayed him etc.; the third at and forthwith etc. He describes the betrayer from three things. First, from his name; secondly, from his dignity; thirdly, from his company. From his name: as he yet spoke, behold Judas etc. While he was speaking, namely, these words by which he was giving them confidence, behold Judas, whose name means "confessing." There were two named Judas, of whom one is wicked and the other good, to signify that some who confess in the Church would be good, Romans 10:10: for with the mouth, confession is made unto salvation, and some would be wicked; Titus 1:16: they profess that they know God, but in their works they deny him. Next, he is described from his dignity: one of the twelve, because although he was established in so great a dignity, yet he fell into so great a crime. In this an example is given that no one should be confident of his state. The Apostle, 1 Corinthians 10:12: he that thinks himself to stand, let him take heed lest he fall; John 6:71: have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil? And why did he choose him, since he knew he would be wicked? One reason is so that he might give an example to prelates, that they should not become desolate. Likewise, he is described from his company: and with him a great multitude etc. Just as he had a cruel spirit, so he had cruel company, because every animal seeks its like. And this is described, because it was great. In this it is noted that they were foolish, for the foolish are in great number; Ecclesiastes 1:15: the number of fools is infinite. And they were indeed foolish, because they contradicted wisdom. Likewise, they were armed, because they came with swords and clubs. And what is the reason? Origen says that many believed in him, and therefore they feared that the crowd might snatch him from them. Likewise, because they said, above in chapter 12, that he cast out devils by Beelzebub; and so, lest any power should protect him, they came armed. Likewise, he is described from authority, because they were sent from the chief priests and the ancients of the people; hence they were equipped with their authority, so that no one would contradict them, that what is said in Psalm 2:2 might be fulfilled: the kings of the earth stood up, and the princes met together against the Lord, and against his Christ. Next he treats of the sign of betrayal: and he that betrayed him gave them a sign, saying etc. But here there is a question. Since he was well known in Judea, why did they seek a sign? A twofold reason can be given. One is that Judas had heard that Christ was transfigured on the mountain, and he believed this had been done by magical art; therefore, he wanted to anticipate with the sign of a kiss, before he could transfigure himself. Jerome sets forth this explanation. But Origen says that just as the manna in the desert tasted to each person like whatever he imagined, so Christ appeared to each person according to the opinion he held of him; therefore, it was necessary that he give a sign. He gave an extraordinary sign, because whomsoever I shall kiss, that is he, hold him fast. He made the sign of friendship into the sign of betrayal; Proverbs 27:6: better are the wounds of a friend than the deceitful kisses of an enemy. And forthwith coming up to Jesus he said: Hail, Rabbi, and he kissed him. Here the completion of the betrayal is set forth. And first, he displayed the signs; secondly, he began to act. And he shows it first by word, when he says Hail, Rabbi; secondly, by deed, and he kissed him. Something similar is found in 2 Samuel 10:1, where Joab held the chin of Amasa and killed him. But why did he not come straight to him, but first greeted him? One reason is out of reverence for the master. Likewise, he first greeted him because he feared that before he could point him out, he might first transfigure himself. And Jesus said to him: Friend, whereto art thou come? And this can be read either interrogatively or permissively. If interrogatively, then it can be read as said by way of reproach, as if to say: you show friendship by a kiss, and yet you have come to destroy me? According to Psalm 28:3: they speak peace with their neighbor, but evil is in their hearts. And he said friend. Whenever he calls someone friend, he speaks by way of reproach. Hence it was said above at 22:12: friend, how camest thou in hither not having a wedding garment? And elsewhere at chapter 20, verse 13: friend, I do thee no wrong etc. 1 John 4:19: for we have not first loved him, but he first loved us. Or it can be read permissively, and it is not a word of rebuke but of permission: friend, whereto art thou come, according to John 13:27: that which thou dost, do quickly. And he calls him friend as far as it pertains to himself, because with them that hated peace I was peaceable, Psalm 119:7. And although he knew he was about to kiss him, yet he went to meet him. But they holding him laid hands on Jesus. Now the capture is treated. And first, the severity of the capture is set forth; secondly, the testimony; thirdly, the rebuke of the disciple. Concerning the first he does three things. Because first he says how the servants seized him; secondly, how a certain disciple wanted to prevent it; thirdly, that Christ rebuked him. He says therefore but they holding him laid hands on Jesus. Isaiah 1:15: your hands are full of blood. For he himself gave himself up; Jeremiah 12:7: I have given my dear beloved soul into the hands of her enemies. Then it is set forth how one disciple attacked the attackers: and behold one of them that were with Jesus, stretching forth his hand, drew out his sword. Who was this? It must be said that it was Peter. Hence, just as above at 16:22 he wanted to prevent the passion of Christ, so also here. And how did he have occasion? From what is found at Luke 22:36, where the Lord commanded them to buy swords, and understanding this, they believed that swords would be necessary; hence they had a knife for cutting the lamb. Therefore Peter had one. And striking the servant of the high priest, cut off his ear. Do not think that he had time to deliberate about cutting off the ear; rather, he threw the blow, and when he would have struck him dead, it happened that he cut off the ear. The name of this man was Malchus, which is interpreted "king." And it signifies the cutting off of the kingdom from the Jewish people, and yet he was made a servant of the chief priests, i.e., of the Romans: Peter cut off his ear. By the ear, hearing is signified; and this is twofold, namely, the right, by which is signified eternal life, and the left, by which is signified temporal life. He cut off his ear, because from the Jewish people he cut off the teaching of spiritual things; and this was done by occasion, that the Gentiles received the right, because Peter first preached to the Gentiles; and so he cut off the right, drawing the Gentiles to the faith. Then Jesus said to him: Put up again thy sword into its place. Here the rebuke is set forth. And first, he rebukes Peter; secondly, the servants: in that same hour Jesus said to the multitudes etc. And first, he sets forth the admonition; secondly, he assigns the reason for the admonition: for all that take the sword shall perish with the sword. It says: then Jesus said to him: Put up again thy sword into its place. He had come to suffer willingly; therefore he did not wish to be defended. And in this he gave an example that martyrs suffering for Christ should not defend themselves. Then he assigns the reason: and first, from the punishment; secondly, from the will of Christ; thirdly, from authority. The second is at thinkest thou that I cannot ask my Father etc.; the third at how then shall the Scriptures be fulfilled? First, he restrains him by the fear of punishment, saying all that take the sword shall perish with the sword. But Augustine raises a question, because not all who strike with the sword perish by the sword, but sometimes by fever; therefore it can be explained in a threefold way, according to the threefold sword: the material sword, concerning which Psalm 37:14 says: the wicked have drawn out the sword. Likewise, the sword of divine sentence, concerning which Jeremiah 19:7 says: I will overthrow them with the sword. Likewise, the sword of the divine word; Ephesians 6:17: and take the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God. It can therefore be understood of all these. Of the material sword, because whoever kills by the sword will perish by the sword, i.e., by his own, not by another's. Hence Psalm 37:15: let their sword enter into their own hearts. Likewise, it can be explained of the sword of condemnation, concerning which it is found at Genesis 3:24 that the Lord placed a flaming sword before Paradise. Hence those who condemn others will be condemned by the divine sentence. Or some take by their own authority what they do not have from another, and such perish by the sword. Thinkest thou that I cannot ask my Father etc. Here he assigns the reason for calming Peter's spirit, giving him to understand that he was suffering willingly and that he could escape. And because he saw him being presumptuous, therefore he says I cannot ask my Father? And he does not say, I cannot call or bring, but ask: for he speaks the words of a man, because to pray belongs to man. And he will give me presently more than twelve legions of angels? And this was said according to the weakness of Peter's spirit. For Peter was so disposed that he thought he ought to defend him and that he needed the help of men; therefore he means to say that if he could be defended by the help of men, much more by that of angels. But it was not necessary, because the angels are rather sustained by him. But what does it mean when he says twelve legions of angels? It must be said that a company among the Greeks is called a phalanx, among the Romans a legion, and it contained six thousand men; hence twelve legions are seventy-two thousand, and there are that many tongues of men, as is found from Genesis 11. Hence he means to say: if all men rose up against me, the Lord could send against each tongue a thousand angels; and if one angel destroyed so many thousands, as is clear from Isaiah 37, much more could a thousand destroy one tongue; Job 25:3: is there any numbering of his soldiers? And Daniel 7:10: thousands of thousands ministered to him, and ten thousand times a hundred thousand stood before him. Remigius says: whoever does the will of God can be called angels, i.e., messengers; Isaiah 18:2: go, ye swift angels, to a nation rent and torn. For whoever serves God is called an angel; Psalm 104:4: who makes his angels spirits, and his ministers a burning fire. Therefore, by a legion can be understood a Roman legion. Hence the Lord could bring and provoke Roman legions to destroy the Jews, as was afterwards done under Titus and Vespasian. And in this passage, some have destroyed the opinion of those who said that the Lord could not do except what he does; because if he could summon legions which he did not summon, it is clear that he can do many things which he does not do. How then shall the Scriptures be fulfilled? Here the third reason is set forth, why he should not hinder: because the Scriptures have so declared; and therefore it must so be. And he does not say which Scriptures, because all the prophets said this either obscurely or manifestly. Hence Luke, last chapter, verse 26: ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and so to enter into his glory? In that same hour Jesus said to the multitudes. In this part he rebukes the servants: and he does two things. First, he recalls the deed; secondly, the unreasonableness of the deed, when he says you are come out as it were to a robber with swords and clubs to apprehend me. Job 16:10: he has gnashed upon me with his teeth, because they came out as if he were a robber; but they themselves were coming rather as robbers. A robber hides so as not to be captured; but Christ offered himself openly. And robbers, if they wish to harm, do not harm in public; but Christ offered himself. Hence he says I sat daily with you teaching in the temple, and you laid not hands on me; therefore you have come as robbers. For in order to give them the opportunity, he went out of the city. I sat daily with you teaching in the temple. Something similar is found at John 18:20: in secret I have spoken nothing. And he says teaching in the temple. This was his custom, always to teach in the temple. And you laid not hands on me. Hence it is clear that you came as robbers. Next the testimony is set forth: now all this was done that the Scriptures of the prophets might be fulfilled. And he does not say which ones, because it is found in nearly all of them; Psalm 22:17: they have dug my hands and feet, and they have numbered all my bones. And Isaiah 53:3: we have esteemed him the last of men, a man of sorrows. And he says that they might be fulfilled. The word "that" can be taken causatively, and in this sense it is not taken here; or consecutively, and in this sense it is taken here. For it did not happen because the prophets said it; rather, they foretold it because it was going to happen. Hence the meaning is that it might be fulfilled, i.e., by this deed was fulfilled what had been foretold through the prophets. Then the disciples all leaving him, fled; so that what is said in Psalm 38:12 was fulfilled: my friends and my neighbors have forsaken me. But why did they not forsake him from the beginning? Jerome answers: because it is written at John 7:30 that they sought him, and no man laid hands on him, because his hour was not yet come. Hence from the beginning they believed that he could free himself and would defend himself; but when they saw that he was captured and that he did not wish to defend himself, they fled and abandoned him.


26—7
Mt 26:57-75
57. But they holding Jesus led him to Caiphas the high priest, where the scribes and the ancients were assembled. 58. And Peter followed him afar off, even to the court of the high priest, And going in, he sat with the servants, that he might see the end. 59. And the chief priests and the whole council sought false witness against Jesus, that they might put him to death. 60. And they found not, whereas many false witnesses had come in. And last of all there came two false witnesses: 61. And they said: This man said, I am able to destroy the temple of God and after three days to rebuild it. 62. And the high priest rising up, said to him: Answerest thou nothing to the things which these witness against thee? 63. But Jesus held his peace. And the high priest said to him: I adjure thee by the living God, that thou tell us if thou be the Christ the Son of God. 64. Jesus saith to him: Thou hast said it. Nevertheless I say to you, hereafter you shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of the power of God and coming in the clouds of heaven. 65. Then the high priest rent his garments, saying: He hath blasphemed: What further need have we of witnesses? Behold, now you have heard the blasphemy. 66. What think you? But they answering, said: He is guilty of death. 67. Then did they spit in his face and buffeted him. And others struck his face with the palms of their hands, 68. Saying: Prophesy unto us, O Christ. Who is he that struck thee? 69. But Peter sat without in the court. And there came to him a servant maid, saying: Thou also wast with Jesus the Galilean. 70. But he denied before them all, saying: I know not what thou sayest. 71. And as he went out of the gate, another maid saw him; and she saith to them that were there: This man also was with Jesus of Nazareth. 72. And again he denied with an oath: I know not the man. 73. And after a little while, they came that stood by and said to Peter: Surely thou also art one of them. For even thy speech doth discover thee. 74. Then he began to curse and to swear that he knew not the man. And immediately the cock crew. 75. And Peter remembered the word of Jesus which he had said: Before the cock crow, thou wilt deny me thrice. And going forth, he wept bitterly.

Above the capture of Christ was treated; now he treats of where he was led; and he describes the place and the company of those gathering at the place. He says therefore but they, namely, those who held him, led him to Caiphas. This Caiphas was the high priest of that year according to Jerome, according to what is found at John 11:49: being the high priest of that year. For the priesthood was no longer being administered according to the precept of the law. The Lord had commanded that Aaron and his sons should be priests by hereditary right, so that when one died the other would remain as priest. But afterwards, as ambition grew, they could not endure this, but when Judea was subject to the Romans, this Caiphas had bought the priesthood from the Jews, and had bought it from Pilate; therefore he was a wicked ruler. And it is no wonder if a wicked judge, or ruler, renders a wicked judgment. And this befits the mystery; because just as the passion of Christ was the offering of the true sacrifice, so also the place ought to correspond, so that Christ, who is a priest forever, should be offered in the house of the high priest. Caiphas is interpreted "investigator," and this can be referred to the malice by which he condemned Christ. But here there is a question, because John 18:13 says that he was first led to Annas. And this must be understood as true: for they had gathered at the house of Annas, and there they were assembled; and in this their malice appears, because when they should have been devoted to the solemnity, they were intent on wickedness, so that what is said at Isaiah 1:14 well suited them: my soul hates your solemnities. Hence what was said in Psalm 2:2 was fulfilled: they gathered together against God, and against his Christ. But Peter followed him afar off. The place has been treated; here he treats of Peter arriving. First, he is led; then Peter arrives. And he does three things: because first, he touches on the manner; secondly, how he arrived while following. That he arrived, this was of fervor; that from afar, this was of fear; hence it was signified that the Church, founded on Peter's faith, would follow Christ, yet from afar; because Christ suffered for the Church, not for himself; but Peter and the Church suffered for themselves. Likewise, the place is touched upon, because even to the court of the high priest: for he did not dare to enter the house, lest he should be seen as one of the disciples of Jesus. But how he entered, Matthew passes over in silence, while John 18:15 narrates that a certain disciple was known to the high priest, and he brought in Peter. Next follows the company: and going in, he sat with the servants, that he might see the end; and he did this either out of curiosity or out of devotion. And these three things were already certain dispositions toward the fall of Peter: that he followed from afar was disposing him, because it signified that he was not firm; for he who is firm ought to draw near. Hence it is said at James 4:8: draw nigh to God, and he will draw nigh to you. For in the house is the seat of God and of the Lamb, as is found at Apocalypse, last chapter, verse 3. For in the house was perfect charity. Hence Peter did not draw near to the charity of Christ. Likewise, he had not attained to the malice of the Jews; therefore he was lukewarm; and so there befell him what is said in Apocalypse 3:16: because thou art lukewarm, I will begin to vomit thee out of my mouth. Likewise, because the servants were wicked. Sirach 10:2: as the judge of the people is himself, so also are his ministers. And therefore it was no wonder if he fell, because he remained in wicked company. Wherefore Psalm 18:16: with the holy thou wilt be holy. Then follows the examination of Christ. And first, through witnesses; secondly, through his own confession, at and the high priest rising up said to him etc. Concerning the first he does three things. First, the perverse zeal of the chief priests is described; secondly, their failure; thirdly, the false testimony. He says therefore: the chief priests sought false witness against Jesus, that they might put him to death. But there is a question: why did they not put him to death without testimony? One reason is that hypocrites seek what appears to be good, but they do not seek the truth: so these men sought to make it appear that they were not acting on their own, and hence they acted against the law; Exodus 20:16: thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbor. If it is not lawful to speak it, neither is it lawful to seek it. Another reason was that they did not have the authority to kill, and therefore they sought testimony so that they might hand him over to the governor. And they found none, whereas many false witnesses had come in. Behold the failure, in which the innocence of Christ is designated, so that he could say: I have walked in my innocence. For they had always laid snares for Christ, but they found nothing evil. Hence he fulfilled what is found at 1 Peter 2:15: by doing well you may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men. Then follows the false testimony: and last of all there came two false witnesses, and they said. But here there is a question: why they are called false witnesses, because it is evident that Christ said this, John 2:19. According to Jerome, not only is he called false who says what he does not know, but he who refers what was said to a false meaning. This man said: I am able to destroy the temple of God, and after three days to rebuild it. But he did not mean the material temple, but the temple of his body. Likewise, the testimony is false not only as to its meaning, but as to its words, because he had said: destroy this temple; and he did not say: I am able to destroy the temple of God; as if to say: you Jews, destroy the temple, i.e., Christ, and after three days I will raise it up. He did not say: and after three days I will rebuild; because to rebuild pertains more to a material temple, but to raise up pertains more to a body. Hence they were false witnesses both by reason of the words and by reason of the meaning. Likewise there is a question. Why do they not accuse him of violating the Sabbath? Chrysostom answers that because they had often accused him of this, and he had always excused himself and had confirmed his excuse with miracles; therefore they thought it would be of no avail to them. Likewise, the judge was not a Jew, and so they knew he would not accept this accusation. Then follows the examination through his own confession. And first, the questioning is set forth regarding the testimony; secondly, regarding the principal matter. The second is at and the high priest said to him etc. He says therefore: the high priest rising up said to him: Answerest thou nothing to the things which these witness against thee? That he rose was from impatience and fury, hearing that Christ was not being convicted: and when he says answerest thou nothing etc., he does not say this to excuse him, but to catch him in his words; Isaiah 32:6: the fool will speak foolish things, and his heart will work iniquity. But Jesus held his peace. But why was he silent? For three reasons. To teach us caution: for he knew that whatever he said, they would turn everything to calumny; and in such a case one should be silent before those lying in wait; Psalm 39:2: I set a guard on my mouth when the sinner stood against me. Another reason was that it was then not a time for teaching, but for having patience: and so what is said at Isaiah 53:7 was fulfilled: as a lamb before his shearer he shall be dumb, and shall not open his mouth. The third reason is to teach us constancy when someone is accused unjustly of something; Isaiah 51:7: fear not the reproach of men. Then follows the question concerning the principal matter: the high priest said to him: I adjure thee by the living God, that thou tell me if thou be the Christ the Son of God. And first, the inquiry is set forth; secondly, the Lord's response. Seeing that he could not catch him, the chief priest adjured him: and this in order to catch him in his words. And this is found at John 10:24: how long dost thou hold our souls in suspense? If thou be the Christ, tell us plainly. For among the Jews it was held as something great to adjure: for to adjure is to compel one to an oath. For just as Christians ought not to swear except out of necessity, so neither ought they to use adjuration, but in place of adjuration they ought to use prayer. Then follows the response: Jesus saith to him: Thou hast said it. Note that when something was against him, he was silent; but as soon as the power of the Father was adjured, he responds. Hence he always sought the glory of the Father; John 8:50: I seek not my own glory. And concerning this, first the response is set forth; secondly, the manifestation. He says therefore: Jesus saith to him: Thou hast said it, which can be explained as Christ not asserting but leaving it in doubt; above at 7:6: give not that which is holy to dogs. Or it can be read assertively: thou hast said it, i.e., it is true; and this is clear because it says in Mark 14:62: I am. Then he shows the evidence: nevertheless I say to you, hereafter you shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of the power of God. And he clearly wishes to show that he is the Son of God, according to two authorities. One is in Psalm 110:1: the Lord said to my Lord: Sit at my right hand. And through this he had shown above at 22:42-46 that Christ was the Son of God. The other is Daniel 7:7: I beheld in the vision of the night; and lo, one like the Son of man came with the clouds of heaven etc. So, I say, he says, namely, thou hast said it; but you do not know the truth. Attend, because the truth will be made manifest, because you shall see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of the power of God. Because he said sitting on the right hand, Chrysostom explains that sitting at the right hand signifies royal dignity; Isaiah 9:7: upon the throne of David, and upon his kingdom he shall sit. Or to sit at the right hand is to be in the full beatitude of power, or in the better goods: for the right is the nobler part; therefore it signifies greater dignity, not because he has greater power, but equal; below at the last chapter, verse 18: all power is given to me in heaven and in earth. Likewise, concerning his power he says: coming in the clouds of heaven. But what does it mean when he says hereafter you shall see? etc. It should be noted that what he says in the clouds can be referred to the last coming, or to the daily coming. The last coming will be in a cloud; Acts 1:11: as you have seen him going into heaven; and above at chapter 24 it is said that he will come in the clouds. In another way it can be explained of the daily coming, concerning which Job 9:11 says: if he come to me, I shall not see him. And this coming is in the clouds, i.e., in the apostles and sacred doctors. Of these it is said at Isaiah 60:8: who are these, that fly as clouds? These are called clouds because they ascend on high. Likewise, clouds are fruitful. The first pertains to the loftiness of life, the second to the fruitfulness of doctrine. And they are clouds of heaven, i.e., heavenly, because they bore the image of the heavenly. But what does hereafter you shall see mean? I.e., immediately after the passion he converted some to the faith, others by the evidence of his works. Hence some were converted on account of their faith, and some on account of good works. Likewise, if it is referred to the last coming, Origen says: all the time of the world compared to eternity is nothing, like one moment. Psalm 90:4: a thousand years in thy sight are as yesterday, which is past. Therefore he says hereafter, because the time until the judgment is nothing compared to eternity. Nevertheless, after you shall have departed from me, nothing remains except that you will know me openly, because I will come in the clouds of heaven. And then you will know me to be the Son of man. A similar manner of speaking is found above at chapter 23, verse 39: you shall not see me henceforth till you say: Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord. Then the high priest rent his garments. Here the condemnation is set forth. And first, he sets forth how he is condemned; secondly, how he is denied by a disciple. And first, he treats of the condemnation; secondly, of the mockery. Concerning the first he does two things. Because first, the chief priest condemns him; secondly, he seeks the sentence. The one condemning shows the guilt both by deed and by word: by deed, because he rent his garments. With the same fury he rent his garments as he had shortly before risen from his seat: for it was customary that those who heard blasphemy would rend their garments as a sign that they could not bear to hear it. But the fact that he did these two things signified something: that he rose from his seat showed that he would lose the priesthood; and that he rent his garments signified that it was to be transferred; Hebrews 7:12: the priesthood being translated, it is necessary that a translation also be made of the law. The garment of Christ was not torn; John 19:24: let us not divide it, but let us cast lots for it, whose it shall be. Hence it signified abolition. And this is signified at 1 Samuel 15:28: the Lord hath rent the kingdom of Israel from thee this day. So it was torn from the Jews and given to the members of Christ. Then he imposes the charge: he hath blasphemed, because since he had said this, he considered him a blasphemer; hence John 10:33: for a good work we stone thee not, but for blasphemy, because thou being a man, makest thyself the Son of God; and for such a one death was due. Then he makes the charge known: what further need have we of witnesses? Then he seeks the sentence: what think you? But they answering, said: He is guilty of death, according to the judgment of the law. And this would be true if he were a blasphemer; but he was not, and therefore they judge wrongly, because they condemn the author of life to death; 1 Corinthians 15:22: for as by Adam death came to all men, so also by Jesus life. Then did they spit in his face etc. After the condemnation of Christ, the mockery is treated. And quite fittingly, because Christ bore our sins, as Isaiah 62. But man through sin was handed over to death, when it was said to him, Genesis 2:17: in what day soever you shall eat of it, you shall die the death. Likewise, he lost his proper honor, because man when he was in honor did not understand; he is compared to senseless beasts, Psalm 49:13. And therefore Christ the Redeemer endured death and reproaches, first by deed; secondly by word, at Prophesy unto us, O Christ. In the first he is spat upon and struck with fists; in the second he is struck in the face. As to the first it says: then did they spit in his face, and buffeted him; according to what is found from the words, this was done as a sign of contempt for God's command, for it is found at Deuteronomy 25:5 ff. that if anyone refused to take his brother's wife, they would spit in his face. Likewise, on account of contempt for a father's command: so with Miriam, the sister of Moses. Hence they spat in his face because they considered him a blasphemer; Isaiah 50:6: I have not turned away my face from them that rebuked me and spat upon me. Likewise, they buffeted him, after the manner of a drunkard or a fool; Isaiah 53:3: we saw him the last of men, i.e., he appeared so despised as if he were the last of all men. And others struck his face with the palms of their hands, in irreverence; Lamentations 3:30: he shall give his cheek to him that striketh him. Mystically, according to Augustine, some still do this: because to spit in the face is nothing other than to despise the presence of the grace of Christ; Hebrews 10:29: how much more, do you think, he deserveth worse punishments, who hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath esteemed the blood of the testament unclean, by which he was sanctified, and hath offered an affront to the Spirit of grace? But properly he buffets who places the head under the hand: and such are those who seek their own dignity rather than the honor of Christ. Of such it is said that men loved darkness rather than the light. But those who strike the face are those who in a certain way strive to demolish his presence, as do the Jews. Of these, Isaiah 30:11: let the Holy One of Israel cease from before us. Then they heap insults upon him by word: Prophesy unto us, O Christ: who is he that struck thee? And they said this in mockery, because none of them held him for a prophet; and it was not necessary: for their infamy was manifest. Hence he did not wish to say; Job 16:11: and they that revile me have struck my cheek. But Peter sat without. Here the denial of Peter is treated. Luke 22:55 reports in a different order, because he first sets forth the denial of Peter and then the mockery of Christ; but Matthew does the opposite. And there is no contradiction, because while he was being mocked, it happened simultaneously; therefore it matters not whether it is placed before or after. And it should be noted that while he was being led, he does not deny; but when he is mocked, he denies, to signify that some fear reproaches more than blows, contrary to that saying at Isaiah 51:7: fear not the reproach of men, and be not afraid of their blasphemies. And concerning this, first the denial is set forth; secondly, the repentance of Peter: and immediately the cock crew; and Peter remembered the word of Jesus. The first is divided into three, according to the three denials. The second is at and as he went out of the gate etc.; the third at and after a little while they came that stood by etc. And first the place is set forth, secondly the occasion, thirdly the denial. He says therefore: but Peter sat without, namely, outside the place where Christ was suffering: for those who distance themselves from Christ are quickly confounded; Jeremiah 17:13: O Lord, all that forsake thee shall be confounded. On the contrary, Psalm 34:6: come ye to him, and be enlightened, and your faces shall not be confounded. For he who is outside the passion of Christ easily falls. Then what excited him to deny is set forth: and there came to him a certain servant maid saying: Thou also wast with Jesus the Galilean. And the fall of Peter corresponds to the fall of the first man; Sirach 25:33: from the woman came the beginning of sin. So Peter denied Christ at the voice of a woman; in which the Lord wished to humble his presumption, because he denied not at the voice of a man, but of a woman. Thou also wast with Jesus of Nazareth. This used to be glorious for him, but now it is terrible to him, and therefore he denied: but he denied before them all, saying: I know not what thou sayest. If we wish to aggravate the guilt of Peter, we can aggravate it on three counts. It is aggravated because at once, at a slight alarm, he denied; Leviticus 26:36: the sound of a flying leaf shall terrify them. Likewise, because he was not ashamed before all. Likewise, because of the lie, since he said I know not what thou sayest, and I know not the man; contrary to that saying at Sirach 4:24: be not ashamed to say the truth. And as he went out of the gate, another maid saw him and she saith to them that were there: This man also was with Jesus of Nazareth. And again he denied. Here the second denial is set forth. And first, the place is touched upon; secondly, what provoked it; thirdly, the denial. As to the history, according to Mark 14:66, after the first denial the cock crew, and then he went out to the gate, and the maid saw him, and he denied. But he seems contrary to the others, because others seem to say that those sitting said it; and Luke 22:55 says that one of those sitting did. What then is said here, that a maid said it? It should be noted, according to Augustine, that when he had denied, he went out: and while he was in the act of going out, the maid said to him, etc.; and then he denied; which Peter hearing, he returned inside. Then those who had heard from the maid asked the same thing. And it can be that one person, who recognized him, pressed him more urgently. And again he denied with an oath: I know not the man; contrary to Sirach 23:9: let not thy mouth be accustomed to swearing. Then follows the third denial. And first, the time is described; secondly, what provoked it; thirdly, the denial. He says therefore: and after a little while they came that stood by. Luke says that after the space of about one hour. And the devil was arranging this, so that he would have no respite. Hence they say to him: surely thou also art one of them; and they prove this: for even thy speech doth discover thee. But it is certain that all were Jews; how then does he say: for even thy speech doth discover thee? Jerome explains that in the same language different speech patterns often occur, as is clear in France, and Picardy, and Burgundy, and yet it is one language. So the Galileans had some difference from the Jerusalemites. So also it can be said to anyone: for even thy speech doth discover thee; because, as it says at Luke 6:45, out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh; because when a man is carnal, he quickly breaks forth in carnal words; when spiritual, in spiritual words. Then he began to curse and to swear etc. There are some who wish to excuse Peter, saying that he did not sin; hence when he said I know not the man, it is true, a man, but a man and God. And this is not good, because it imputes a lie to Christ: for Christ had said thou shalt deny me. Therefore it is better to say that Peter lied rather than Christ. Likewise, it should be noted that he not only denied Christ but denied being a Christian. Hence in one denial he said I know him not, namely, I am not a Christian. Likewise, it should be noted that he who does not quickly withdraw goes from bad to worse; Sirach 19:1: he that contemneth small things shall fall by little and little. Hence to denial he added perjury, and to perjury blasphemy. Hence Gregory says: a sin which is not washed away by repentance soon by its own weight drags one to another. Likewise, it should be noted that the threefold temptation by which a man is tempted is signified. He is tempted by the concupiscence of the flesh; James 1:14: every man is tempted by his own concupiscence. Likewise, he is tempted by the desire of earthly things; Wisdom 14:2: for desire of gain devised that. Likewise, by demons, and this is signified by that denial in which it says after a little while they came that stood by. Ephesians 6:12: our wrestling is not against flesh and blood, but against principalities and powers, against the rulers of the world of this darkness, against the spirits of wickedness in the high places. Of these three it is found at 1 John 2:6: all that is in the world is the concupiscence of the flesh, or the concupiscence of the eyes, or the pride of life. Or otherwise, according to Augustine, it must be said that by these three denials the error of all heretics is signified. For some denied the divinity of Christ, as Photinus; others denied his humanity, as Eunomius; some denied both, as Arius, who said the Son was unequal to the Father. Likewise, according to Origen, the persecution which the Church was to endure is signified. The first was from the Jews, in which many died; the second from the Gentiles, in which many were made martyrs; the third from heretics, which led many astray, and some also died. Likewise, it should be noted that certain writings are found which seem to excuse Peter, saying that he did not sin mortally, because Bernard says: charity was put to sleep in him, not extinguished. It must be said that he sinned mortally, yet not from malice but from fear of death. And this is what Bernard meant when he said that charity was put to sleep, etc. And immediately the cock crew. Here the repentance of Peter is treated. And first, what moved him or excited him to repentance is set forth; secondly, his repentance, at and going forth he wept bitterly. Two things are touched upon by which he was stirred. First, the crowing of the cock; hence and immediately the cock crew. By the cock is signified the preacher, who rouses sinful men to repentance; hence the Apostle, 1 Corinthians 15:34: awake, you just, and sin not; and Ephesians 5:14: rise, thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall enlighten thee. The second is the memory of Peter: and Peter remembered the word of Jesus, that he had said etc. Psalm 22:28: all the ends of the earth shall remember and shall be converted to the Lord. And these two things frequently happen at the voice of a preacher, because he who has forgotten God through sins, at the voice of the preacher returns. Of that cock it is said in Job 38:36: who gave the cock understanding? Likewise, Luke adds a third thing, because the Lord turned and looked upon Peter. The Apostle, Romans 3:24: being justified freely by his grace. Lamentations 5:21: convert us, O Lord, to thee, and we shall be converted. Afterwards the repentance of Peter is treated: and going forth he wept bitterly. And his repentance is commendable on three counts. And first, because it was prompt, because he immediately went out; Sirach 5:8: delay not to be converted to the Lord. Likewise, it was prudent, because he withdrew from the company of those who had led him to deny; and so penitents ought to avoid the occasion of sinning; 2 Corinthians 6:17: go out from among them, and be separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing, and I will receive you. Likewise, because it was efficacious and true; Jeremiah 6:26: make thee mourning as for an only son, a bitter lamentation; Isaiah 38:15: I will recount to thee all my years in the bitterness of my soul.


27—1
Mt 27:1-26
1. And when morning was come, all the chief priests and ancients of the people took counsel against Jesus, that they might put him to death. 2. And they brought him bound and delivered him to Pontius Pilate the governor. 3. Then Judas, who betrayed him, seeing that he was condemned, repenting himself, brought back the thirty pieces of silver to the chief priests and ancients, 4. Saying: I have sinned in betraying innocent blood. But they said: What is that to us? Look thou to it. 5. And casting down the pieces of silver in the temple, he departed and went and hanged himself with an halter. 6. But the chief priests having taken the pieces of silver, said: It is not lawful to put them into the corbona, because it is the price of blood. 7. And after they had consulted together, they bought with them the potter's field, to be a burying place for strangers. 8. For this cause that field was called Haceldama, that is, the field of blood, even to this day. 9. Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremias the prophet, saying: And they took the thirty pieces of silver, the price of him that was prized, whom they prized of the children of Israel. 10. And they gave them unto the potter's field, as the Lord appointed to me. 11. And Jesus stood before the governor, and the governor asked him, saying: Art thou the king of the Jews? Jesus saith to him: Thou sayest it. 12. And when he was accused by the chief priests and ancients, he answered nothing. 13. Then Pilate saith to him: Dost not thou hear how great testimonies they allege against thee? 14. And he answered him to never a word, so that the governor wondered exceedingly. 15. Now upon the solemn day the governor was accustomed to release to the people one prisoner, whom they would. 16. And he had then a notorious prisoner that was called Barabbas. 17. They therefore being gathered together, Pilate said: Whom will you that I release to You: Barabbas, or Jesus that is called Christ? 18. For he knew that for envy they had delivered him. 19. And as he was sitting in the place of judgment, his wife sent to him, saying: Have thou nothing to do with that just man; for I have suffered many things this day in a dream because of him. 20. But the chief priests and ancients persuaded the people that they should ask Barabbas and make Jesus away. 21. And the governor answering, said to them: Whether will you of the two to be released unto you? But they said: Barabbas. 22. Pilate saith to them: What shall I do then with Jesus that is called Christ? They say all: Let him be crucified. 23. The governor said to them: Why, what evil hath he done? But they cried out the more, saying: Let him be crucified. 24. And Pilate seeing that he prevailed nothing, but that rather a tumult was made, taking water washed his hands before the people, saying: I am innocent of the blood of this just man. Look you to it. 25. And the whole people answering, said: His blood be upon us and upon our children. 26. Then he released to them Barabbas: and having scourged Jesus, delivered him unto them to be crucified.

Above the evangelist narrated what Christ suffered from the Jews; here he narrates what he suffered from the Gentiles: and he does four things. First, he touches on how he was handed over to the Gentiles; secondly, how he is examined; thirdly, how he is condemned; fourthly, how he suffers. The second is at and Jesus stood before the governor etc.; the third at on the solemn day the governor was accustomed etc.; the fourth at then the soldiers of the governor taking Jesus into the hall etc. Concerning the first, two things. First, he narrates the handing over by which he was delivered into the hands of the Gentiles; secondly, the death and sin of the betrayer, at then Judas, who betrayed him, seeing that he was condemned. Concerning the first, three things. First, he assigns the motive; secondly, the manner; thirdly, the deed. The cause was the counsel taken concerning his death: and according to this he touches on three things from which their sin is aggravated. First, from their eagerness, and this he touches on when he says and when morning was come, all the chief priests held a council, because although they had been occupied all night in mockery, yet in the morning they assembled. Hence they were indeed eager; Job 24:14: the murderer riseth at the very break of day. Likewise, it is aggravated by its universality, because all the chief priests. For if it had been one, or two, it would be excusable; but all assembled; Isaiah 1:6: from the sole of the foot unto the top of the head, there is no soundness therein; therefore he says all the chief priests; Ezekiel 11:2: son of man, these are the men that study iniquity, and frame a most wicked counsel. Likewise, from their cruelty, because they could have considered many other things, but they considered how they might put him to death; Proverbs 1:16: their feet run to evil, and make haste to shed blood. But how? They brought him bound. It was the custom that such men were brought bound and marked as condemned to death. And it signified that just as he destroyed our death by his death, so he destroyed the bonds of our sins by his bonds. And they delivered him to Pontius Pilate. And why? There is a threefold reason. One, the literal, was that he was the vicar of the emperor, and the Jews did not have the power of capital punishment. On account of which they say in John 18:31: it is not lawful for us to put any man to death. Likewise, from their intention: for they did not wish to kill him secretly, but publicly, so that the report would be spread abroad, according to what is found at Wisdom 2:20: let us condemn him to a most shameful death. The third reason is that because he wished to die for all, he willed that all should be gathered together, both Jews and Gentiles, so that what is said at Psalm 2:2 was fulfilled: the kings of the earth stood up, and the princes met together. Then Judas, who betrayed him, seeing that he was condemned etc. Here the repentance and death of Judas are treated. And concerning this he does two things. First, he narrates the betrayal; secondly, what was done with the price, at but the chief priests having taken the pieces of silver, said. Concerning the first, first the repentance is treated; secondly, the despair, at and casting down the pieces of silver in the temple, he departed. Concerning the first he does three things. First, the motive is set forth; secondly, the repentance; thirdly, the effect. The motive: then Judas, seeing that he was condemned, repenting himself, brought back the thirty pieces of silver. It may be that Judas believed, when he sold him, that he would not be killed but that he would be scourged; therefore seeing that he was condemned, he repented. But there is a question: when he was handed over to the governor, how could he see that he was condemned? Jerome says that he saw this with the eye of his mind, because since he saw that he was condemned by the Jews and handed over to Pilate, he thought that Pilate would judge according to their will, namely, of the Jews. Origen said that some have said: Judas seeing that he was condemned, namely, Judas himself, was moved to repentance from this. Hence repenting himself, he brought back the thirty pieces of silver. And this repentance was not true repentance; yet it had something of repentance, because repentance ought to be a middle way between hope and fear; but Judas indeed had fear and sorrow, because he grieved over his past sin, but he did not have hope. And such is the repentance of the wicked; Wisdom 5:3: repenting and groaning for anguish of spirit. And why was he led to repentance? It should be noted that Origen says that sometimes it happens that the devil impels a man to sin, and sometimes man himself does so; but in different ways, because man does so to fulfill his desire, the devil to destroy him. And if the devil put it in him, he did not have it from creation, and therefore he was able to repent. And this is against the Manichaeans, who say that there is a twofold creation, good and evil, and those who are of the evil creation cannot act well, and conversely. And according to them Judas was of the evil creation. How then could he repent? He says therefore that the fact that he despaired was only because he was negligent. Next follows the effect. The effect of repentance is that the sinner strive to make amends. He had sinned because he had sold Christ, for he had done what was in his power: therefore he brought back the thirty denarii. And first, the retraction is set forth; secondly, the repentance, at I have sinned in betraying just blood. He brought back, therefore, the thirty pieces of silver; and in this he retracted, saying I have sinned, i.e., I have truly done wrong. But in saying in betraying just blood, although he speaks well, it is not complete, because it can be referred to a just man. Hence Jeremiah 26:15: if you put me to death, you will deliver innocent blood against yourselves. Hence Jerome says that if he had had right faith, he would not have despaired. For he ought to have said: in betraying God. In this therefore, that he said in betraying just blood, he diminished his power and showed himself not to have right faith. Then the obstinacy of the Jews is set forth: but they said: What is that to us? He was confessing that the man was just, and yet they say what is that to us? Jeremiah 8:7: my people have not known the judgment of the Lord. Look thou to it, i.e., we do not follow your conscience. Remigius: what is that to us? You first sold him, and now you confess him just. What standing have you with us, who thus change your opinion? For to change from evil to good is good: but from evil to evil is evil; Sirach 27:12: the just man stands forever, but the fool is changeable as the moon. Then the despair is set forth. For one in despair cares nothing for temporal goods; and so this man acts, because casting down the pieces of silver in the temple he departed (he had no care for the money) and went and hanged himself with a halter. Hence it is found at Acts 1:18 that he hanged himself and burst asunder in the midst. And why? Origen says that it happens that the devil hurls someone into sin, and although he gives a space of time, yet he wishes to hurl him into another. And the Apostle wished to guard against this, saying, 2 Corinthians 2:7: lest perhaps such a one be swallowed up with overmuch sorrow. So Judas came to such a depth of absorption that he went and hanged himself with a halter. Psalm 69:16: let not the deep swallow me up. Origen narrates the opinion of certain people who say that because Judas had heard talk about the resurrection, he therefore believed he would meet Christ, and so he hanged himself. Augustine asks when this happened. Because if we wish to consider, we will scarcely find a time before the passion when this could have occurred, because the chief priests were occupied the whole day with the death of Christ. Likewise, on the following day it was the Sabbath, and they would not have received money on that day. Therefore Augustine seems to hold that this happened after the resurrection. Yet it can be said that although some had gone to Pilate and were occupied with the death of Christ, yet some remained in the temple, and to these Judas handed over the thirty denarii. But the chief priests having taken the pieces of silver, said etc. He shows what was done with the money of Judas. And first, it is said how it is excluded from the treasury; secondly, on what it was spent. He says therefore: but the chief priests having taken the pieces of silver, said: It is not lawful to put them into the treasury etc. It should be noted that into the treasury was placed the offering of gratitude, or the gift of grace. Hence some offerings were voluntary, others from obligation: the voluntary ones were put into the treasury, the others elsewhere; Sirach 34:23: the Most High approveth not the gifts of the wicked. It is not lawful therefore to put them into the treasury, because it is the price of blood. And in this the word of the Lord is verified, above at 23:24: straining out a gnat and swallowing a camel. They did not wish to put this money into the treasury, but they readily dealt with the death of the Son of God. Then he narrates what was done with it. And first he states the deed; secondly, what came of it. He says: and after they had consulted together etc. Why did they do this? It must be said that God so arranged it, that this deed should be kept in memory. Hence they bought with them the potter's field, to be a burying place for strangers, not for those who were of the country, but for foreigners. According to the mystery, this is fitting, because through the blood of Christ not only justification was hastened, but the repose of death; Apocalypse 14:13: from henceforth now, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors. Or it may be that the strangers are those who do not have their own dwelling there; Psalm 120:5: woe is me, that my sojourning is prolonged. But these are buried together with Christ. The Apostle, Romans 6:4: you are buried together with Christ. That field is the holy Church. Hence above at 13:44: the kingdom of heaven is like unto a treasure hidden in a field. That potter is Christ. Hence it is said at Jeremiah 18:6: as clay is in the hand of the potter, so are you in my hand, O house of Israel. Then the confirmation of the deed is set forth. And first, from the name: for this cause that field was called Haceldama, that is, the field of blood, even to this day; namely, up to that time in which this Gospel was written. Then he confirms it from authority: then was fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremias the prophet. But there is a question: why does he say by Jeremias the prophet saying, because the words, as they stand there, are not written in all of Sacred Scripture. Yet something similar is found at Zechariah 11:12: they weighed my wages, thirty pieces of silver. There is therefore a question why it is attributed to Jeremias, when it was said by Zechariah. Augustine says that in some places it is found written "by the prophet" and not "by Jeremias," yet it seems that this one is Jeremias, as is found in the text. Jerome touches on the solution that the prophets wrote some books which were canonized among the Jews. Hence there are some books of the prophets which are not in the canon of the Bible, just as Jude mentions certain things in his canonical epistle, and the apostles also received all these. Hence he says that a certain person brought him a book of Jeremias where these words were written word for word, and the evangelist wrote according to what he found in the apocryphal work. Augustine resolves it thus: it sometimes happens that when one wishes to express the name of one author, the name of another comes to mind; therefore it may be that when he wished to write Zechariah, he wrote Jeremias. But there were many Jews at that time who knew the law; why did they not correct it? Because they thought it was said by divine inspiration, because all the prophets spoke by the Holy Spirit, and the words of a prophet have no efficacy except from the Holy Spirit; therefore, to insinuate this mystery, they did not correct it. Another solution which he suggests is that although they are not the words of Jeremias, yet there is a similar deed there, as is found at Jeremiah 32:6 ff., that he received the command to buy a field. Or the Holy Spirit moved Matthew to the same deed, as he had moved Jeremias. But if we wish, we can accept the words of Jerome in his book on the best kind of translation, who says that a follower of Christ does not incur any mark of falsehood: for the office of a good translator is not to consider the words but the sense. Therefore he set forth the sense of certain writings in Jeremias and certain others in Zechariah, just as it is found in Mark that he sets forth the authority of Isaiah, one part of which is from Malachi and the other from Isaiah. So also Matthew joins two passages, one of which is from Zechariah and the other from Jeremiah 32:6. For what is in Zechariah, namely, that they weighed (i.e., took) thirty pieces of silver, is not found in Jeremias; but that he bought a field, which signified a deed for the whole people. As the Lord appointed unto me: this is expressly found from the fact that he commands Jeremias, in the passage above, to buy a field. Therefore according to the first part it is found in Zechariah, and according to the second in Jeremias. And Jesus stood before the governor, and the governor asked him. Above the evangelist narrated how the Lord was delivered into the hands of the Gentiles; here he treats of the examination: and concerning this he does three things. First, he narrates how he is placed before the earthly judge; secondly, how he is examined; thirdly, how he is accused. He says therefore: so it was said concerning Judas, who had delivered Jesus to the governor. Jesus therefore stood before the governor, i.e., as one accused and about to be charged; Job 36:17: thy cause hath been judged as that of the wicked; cause and judgment thou shalt recover. For by this he merited that he should become the judge of the living and the dead. Then follows the examination; and first, the question is set forth; secondly, the response, at Jesus saith to him. The chief priests accused him of many things, namely, of subverting the law, and because he called himself king. Hence Pilate did not care to inquire about transgression of the law, but rather about what seemed to touch upon injury to majesty, namely, Art thou the king of the Jews? Because John 19:12 has: every one that maketh himself a king speaketh against Caesar. Then follows the response: Jesus saith to him: Thou sayest it. Jerome says that Christ so moderates his speech that he neither affirms nor denies, but says: thou sayest it. Proverbs 17:27: he that is prudent is sparing of his words. Likewise, note according to Hilary that above at chapter 26, verse 63, when questioned by the chief priest of the Jews, if thou be the Christ the Son of God, he said thou hast said it: and he answered in the past tense; but when he answered the Gentile, he answered in the present tense. And in this it is signified that the confession of Christ from Judea is of the past, because it was made through the prophets; Jeremiah 23:5: a king shall reign, and shall be wise. But speaking to the Gentile he says thou sayest it, because the Gentile world was confessing. Next the accusation is treated. And first, the accusation is set forth; secondly, the inducement to respond, at Pilate said to him. He says therefore: and when he was accused by the chief priests, he answered nothing. On what charges he was accused, Matthew passes over in silence, but Luke says this at 23:1 ff. This is the custom of the evangelists, because what one omits, another narrates. Hence there it is said that he was seducing the crowds, etc., and that he forbade the giving of tribute to Caesar, and likewise that he called himself king. And this is false according to their intention, because they meant a temporal kingdom; but he says, John 18:36, my kingdom is not of this world. But Christ answered nothing. Then was fulfilled what was said through Isaiah 53:7: as a lamb before his shearer he shall be dumb, and shall not open his mouth. And at 42:2: his voice shall not be heard abroad. Then Pilate saith to him. From then on Pilate strove to release him, therefore he strove to make him answer; hence he said: dost not thou hear how great testimonies they allege against thee? And first, the urging is set forth: dost not thou hear etc. But he said this because he wished to release him: for they who were the accusers were the witnesses, and therefore he did not wish to respond. But why he did not respond, the reason may be on the part of Christ, because he did not wish to excuse his passion: for he could have avoided it by speaking; therefore he did not wish to speak. He was offered because it was his own will, Isaiah 53:7. Likewise, to give us an example, because when he was reviled, he did not revile in return. Likewise, because the Jews had seen so many signs that they could have been converted, and therefore he considered them unworthy; Sirach 32:6: where there is no hearing, pour not out words. And it should be noted that in many things he speaks, and in many he is silent, because if he always spoke, he would be excusing himself; likewise, if he always kept silent, he would seem obstinate. To Pilate he sometimes answers and sometimes does not; but to the Jews he never answers, because Pilate was ignorant, and therefore he sometimes told him the truth, but the Jews were obstinate. Then the astonishment of Pilate is set forth: so that the governor wondered exceedingly. And why does he wonder? Because he had heard him to be most eloquent: and this is what David says, Psalm 38:14: but I, as a deaf man, heard not; and as a dumb man not opening his mouth, i.e., as if he were ignorant. And note that he says exceedingly: for that some wise man should answer nothing is remarkable; but that in such a case, where he is being sentenced to death, he should not answer, this is exceedingly astonishing. Likewise, because he did not see him terrified: for in such a case men are usually terrified too. Then the condemnation is treated. And first, the diverse efforts of those wishing to excuse him are set forth; secondly, the efforts of those wishing to condemn him, at but the chief priests and ancients persuaded the people that they should ask for Barabbas; thirdly, the condemnation, at then he released to them Barabbas. Concerning the first, first the effort of Pilate to free him is set forth; secondly, the effort of the chief priests to condemn him. Concerning the first, first he sets forth certain opportunities; secondly, he deals with his release; thirdly, he gives the reason. The second is at therefore, they being gathered together, Pilate said; the third at for he knew that for envy they had delivered him. In the first he sets forth two opportunities. He says therefore: now upon the solemn day the governor was accustomed to release to the people one prisoner. This custom was not from the law of the emperor, but from his own will, so as to make the people more devoted to him: because on the solemnity they ought to be more joyful, he did not wish there to be a cause of sadness on that day. So also at Rome, on the day when the emperor made his entrance, no one was sentenced to death. Likewise, he had newly acquired the prefecture, and therefore he wished them to be devoted to him. Yet something similar is read in the Old Testament, namely, that Saul freed Jonathan, who had been sentenced to death, 1 Samuel 14:44 ff. Then he sets forth the opportunity from a certain robber who was called Barabbas, which is interpreted "son of the father," namely, of the devil; John 8:44: you are of your father the devil. Therefore they being gathered together, Pilate said: Whom will you that I release to you? Here Pilate acts contrary to the custom of the Jews, because he was not accustomed to ask them, but they used to ask him. But he did this because he sought to release him, and he seems to suggest it, because it seemed to him that they ought to prefer Christ to Barabbas; because this man was guilty of injury to majesty and had harmed many. Likewise, from the fact that he names Christ, saying or Jesus who is called Christ? For Christ means anointed. Hence he was calling him king, and therefore he believed they ought to accept Christ; Sirach 15:18: before man is life and death. So Pilate set before them good and evil; and they chose evil, and therefore evil always follows them. Then he sets forth the reason: for he knew that for envy they had delivered him. From what did he know? For he had heard many good things about him, and he saw him constant; hence he knew that for envy they had delivered him. For just as the envy of the devil was hostile to the first man, so the envy of these men was bound to be hostile to Christ. So indeed Joseph was delivered up by his brothers out of envy, Genesis 37:28. And as he was sitting in the place of judgment, his wife sent to him. Above the evangelist set forth one reason why Pilate strove to release him; here he sets forth another reason, namely, the warning of his wife. And first, the warning is set forth; secondly, the cause of the warning, at for I have suffered many things this day in a dream because of him. And as he was sitting in the place of judgment. As a certain Gloss says, the tribunal is the seat of judges. Proverbs 20:8: the king that sitteth on the throne of judgment scattereth away all evil with his look. Properly, the chair belongs to teachers; above at 23:2: the scribes and the Pharisees have sitten on the chair of Moses. And it is called "tribunal" from the tribunes, because tribunes were first elected by the Romans to render judgments. And he says in the place of judgment: and this is a Greek manner of speaking. For sometimes "pro" is taken for "before"; just as, "the army is before the camp," i.e., in front of the camp. Sometimes for "in"; hence in the place of judgment, i.e., at the tribunal. His wife sent to him saying. This woman was a Gentile, and she signifies the Church of the Gentiles, which received Christ, as in 1 Corinthians 1. Have thou nothing to do with that just man, i.e., it does not pertain to you to judge him; rather, he himself ought to be your judge; Acts 10:42: who was appointed judge of the living and of the dead. For I have suffered many things this day in a dream because of him. Here the cause is set forth. And the manner of speaking is this: for when someone is withdrawn from the senses, certain things appear according to the imagination, and it is customary for a vision to be referred to what appears, since there is an alienation from the senses: but this happens sometimes in waking and sometimes in sleep. When in waking, it is called a vision; hence Numbers 12:6 says: if there be among you a prophet of the Lord, I will appear to him in a vision, or I will speak to him by a dream. But here "prophet" is used for both. It should be noted that the cause of this is sometimes an intrinsic bodily one, as when blood is superabundant, there is an appearance of red things, and so with other things. Sometimes from an external cause, as from cold someone dreams he is in snow. But sometimes it happens from a spiritual cause, and this either from God through a good angel; and concerning this Job 33:15 says: by a dream in a vision by night he openeth the ears of men. And these are true and have truth; yet one should not trust in them too much; Sirach 34:7: give not thy heart to them, for dreams have led many astray. Sometimes they are caused by demons, who can impress upon the imagination, because it is a bodily power: hence divinations and things of this sort are forbidden in the law; Deuteronomy 18:10: neither let there be found among you any one that observeth dreams, or auguries etc. Concerning this vision we can say that it was made by God through good angels; or by the devil, because it was aimed at impeding the passion: because in the passion there was the sin of killing. And in this way it was done through good angels; but from the passion follows its fruit, and therefore the devil, now perceiving him to be God and fearing to lose his power through the passion, just as he had put it in the mind of Judas to betray him, so now also wished to impede it, not because he wished to impede the sin, but rather the fruit of the passion. Then the effort of the Jews wishing to kill Christ is set forth: but the chief priests and ancients persuaded the people that they should ask Barabbas. In both respects they show themselves abominable, because as chief priests they ought to have corrected others; Proverbs 17:15: he that justifieth the wicked is abominable. Similarly, because they were ancients; Daniel 13:5: iniquity came out from the ancients of the people. And the governor answering said to them. Here he sets forth the effort by which Pilate strove to release him. And first, he shows by what words he acted for his release; secondly, by what deeds, at and Pilate seeing that he prevailed nothing. In three ways he strove to free him. First, by comparison; secondly, by his dignity; thirdly, by his innocence. By comparison, because he compared him with a criminal, answering, namely, the petition of the people or of those chief priests who were instigating him: whether will you of the two to be released unto you? But they said: Barabbas. Which Peter also reproaches the people with, Acts 3:13, saying of Christ: whom you indeed delivered up and denied before the face of Pilate, when he judged he should be released. But you denied the Holy One and the Just, and desired a murderer to be granted unto you etc. Pilate therefore saith to them: What shall I do then with Jesus who is called Christ? Here he appeals to his dignity: what shall I do with Jesus?, as if to say: it will be injurious to you if you kill him who is called Christ. But they could not be deterred: rather, they all say let him be crucified: for this was the most shameful death. Therefore what is said at Wisdom 2:20 is fulfilled: let us condemn him to a most shameful death; Isaiah 3:8: their tongue and their devices are against the Lord. The governor said to them: Why, what evil hath he done? Here he appeals to his innocence, intending to free him, as if employing what is said at Jeremiah 2:5: what iniquity have your fathers found in me? And John 8:46: which of you shall convince me of sin? But they cried out the more, saying: Let him be crucified. Hence they could not be swayed, according to Jeremiah 8:5: they have laid hold on lying, and have refused to return. Hence they were obstinate in malice. And Pilate seeing that he prevailed nothing. Here he intends his release through a deed; and first, the deed is set forth; secondly, the obligation of the people to punishment. He says: and Pilate seeing that he prevailed nothing. By this he gives us to understand that he had said many other things, and that nothing availed. Taking water, he washed his hands. It was the custom that when someone wished to show himself innocent, he washed his hands; and so this man did; hence he said: I am innocent of the blood of this just man etc. According to this manner it is found in Psalm 26:6: I will wash my hands among the innocent. And truly he would have been innocent if he had persisted in his resolve; hence he calls him just. Look you to it, i.e., consider what ought to befall you. Hence John 18:31 says: take him you, and judge him according to your law. Then follows the offering of themselves to punishment: his blood be upon us and upon our children. And so it happened that the blood of Christ has been required of them to this day; and what was said at Genesis 4:10 well applies to them: the blood of thy brother Abel crieth to me from the earth. But the blood of Christ is more efficacious than the blood of Abel. The Apostle, Hebrews 12:24: we have the blood speaking better than that of Abel; Jeremiah 26:15: but know ye, and understand, that if you put me to death, you shall shed innocent blood against yourselves. Then he released to them Barabbas. He released, i.e., he absolved him from the sentence of death. And having scourged Jesus, he delivered him unto them to be crucified. And why scourged? Jerome says that it was the Roman custom that one sentenced to death was first scourged. And as it is said at John 19:1, he himself scourged him; hence what is found in Psalm 38:18 is fulfilled in him: I am ready for scourges. Some say that he scourged him so that they might be moved to pity, and thus release him after the scourging.


27—2
Mt 27:27-56
27. Then the soldiers of the governor, taking Jesus into the hall, gathered together unto him the whole band. 28. And stripping him, they put a scarlet cloak about him. 29. And platting a crown of thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed in his right hand. And bowing the knee before him, they mocked him, saying: Hail, King of the Jews. 30. And spitting upon him, they took the reed and struck his head. 31. And after they had mocked him, they took off the cloak from him and put on him his own garments and led him away to crucify him. 32. And going out, they found a man of Cyrene, named Simon: him they forced to take up his cross. 33. And they came to the place that is called Golgotha, which is the place of Calvary. 34. And they gave him wine to drink mingled with gall. And when he had tasted, he would not drink. 35. And after they had crucified him, they divided his garments, casting lots; that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, saying: They divided my garments among them; and upon my vesture they cast lots. 36. And they sat and watched him. 37. And they put over his head his cause written: THIS IS JESUS THE KING OF THE JEWS. 38. Then were crucified with him two thieves: one on the right hand and one on the left. 39. And they that passed by blasphemed him, wagging their heads, 40. And saying: Vah, thou that destroyest the temple of God and in three days dost rebuild it: save thy own self. If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross. 41. In like manner also the chief priests, with the scribes and ancients, mocking said: 42. He saved others: himself he cannot save. If he be the king of Israel, let him now come down from the cross: and we will believe him. 43. He trusted in God: let him now deliver him if he will have him. For he said: I am the Son of God. 44. And the selfsame thing the thieves also that were crucified with him reproached him with. 45. Now from the sixth hour, there was darkness over the whole earth, until the ninth hour. 46. And about the ninth hour, Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying: Eli, Eli, lamma sabacthani? That is, My God, My God, why hast thou forsaken me? 47. And some that stood there and heard said: This man calleth Elias. 48. And immediately one of them running took a sponge and filled it with vinegar and put it on a reed and gave him to drink. 49. And the others said: Let be. Let us see whether Elias will come to deliver him. 50. And Jesus again crying with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost. 51. And behold the veil of the temple was rent in two from the top even to the bottom: and the earth quaked and the rocks were rent. 52. And the graves were opened: and many bodies of the saints that had slept arose, 53. And coming out of the tombs after his resurrection, came into the holy city and appeared to many. 54. Now the centurion and they that were with him watching Jesus, having seen the earthquake and the things that were done, were sore afraid, saying: Indeed this was the Son of God. 55. And there were there many women afar off, who had followed Jesus from Galilee, ministering unto him: 56. Among whom was Mary Magdalen and Mary the mother of James and Joseph and the mother of the sons of Zebedee.

After the condemnation has been treated, here the Passion and death are treated; second, the burial, at when it was evening etc. Concerning the first, he does two things. For first, he narrates what Christ suffered unworthily; second, what he did magnificently, at now from the sixth hour there was darkness. The first part is in three. In the first, he treats the mockery by the soldiers; second, the crucifixion; third, the derision of the crucified by the Jews. The second is at and after they had mocked him; the third is at and they that passed by blasphemed him. Concerning the first, first the mockers are described; second, the mockery. He says therefore the soldiers gathered together the whole cohort. A cohort is a company of soldiers, and anyone who had judicial power had a cohort of soldiers for carrying out judgment. The praetorium is said to be the place where judgments were carried out. Hence both Gentiles and Jews were gathered together to him, so that none might be exempt, because he had to redeem all. Therefore what is found in Rom. 11:32 is fitting: God hath concluded all in unbelief, that he may have mercy on all. And in Ps. 117:10: they surrounded me like bees. And stripping him, they put a scarlet cloak about him. Here the mockery is described. And first, as to the garment; second, as to the honor; third, as to the reproach. The second is at and bowing the knee before him, they mocked him; the third is at and going out, they found a man of Cyrene, named Simon etc. It should be noted that although they had accused him of many things, yet he was not suffering for any other reason than because he called himself king, as is found in John 19:12: if thou release this man, thou art not Caesar's friend. Hence from this cause Pilate feared more. Therefore, wishing to mock him, they impose upon him the insignia of a king. For it is the custom that kings are clothed in purple; and these, in place of this, clothed him in a scarlet garment. Likewise, kings are accustomed to have a crown; and in place of this, they made a crown of thorns. Likewise, they are accustomed to have a scepter; and in place of this, they gave him a reed. He says therefore and they put a scarlet cloak about him, i.e., a red one. But what is it that Mark says (15:17), that they clothed him in purple? Augustine resolves this by saying that he said this because of the similarity of the color. Or it can be said that although it was scarlet, yet it had something of purple. By the fact that he is stripped of his own garments and clothed in another's, heretics are reproved who said that he was not a true man. This cloak can signify the flesh of Christ stained with his own blood: he was wounded for our iniquities, he was bruised for our sins, Isa. 53:5. Or it signifies the blood of the martyrs, who washed their robes in the blood of the Lamb. Or the sin of the Gentiles. And platting a crown of thorns, they put it upon his head. Hence in place of a crown of glory, they imposed upon him a crown of reproach; Isa. 22:18: crown him with a crown of tribulation. By these thorns are signified the stings of sins, by which the conscience is wounded: and Christ accepted these for us, because he died for our sins. Or it can be referred to the curse of Adam, where it was said: thorns and thistles shall it bring forth to thee. Hence it was signified that this curse was being dissolved. And in place of a scepter, a reed in his right hand. And according to Origen, the power of the demons is signified, which Christ snatched from their hands; 4 Kings 18:21: thou trustest in this broken staff of a reed. For the vanity of the Gentiles can be signified, which Christ nevertheless assumed to himself; Ps. 2:8: ask of me, and I will give thee the Gentiles for thy inheritance. And the Gentiles are well compared to a reed, because just as a reed is carried by every wind, so the Gentiles are carried into every error. Likewise, the reed was used for writing. Likewise, for killing venomous things. So Christ draws the faithful to himself and enrolls them, but persecutors to death. Then the mock honor is treated, and they showed this in deed; hence it says and bowing the knee before him, they mocked him. And although they did this in mockery, yet it signified that every knee ought to bow before him; Phil. 2:10: in the name of Jesus every knee should bow. Hence they mocked him in word, saying to him: hail, king of the Jews. And by these are signified those who profess that they know God, but in their works they deny him, Titus 1:16. Likewise, they inflicted various insults, because they spat in his face; Isa. 50:6: I have not turned away my face from them that rebuked me and spat upon me. Likewise, they struck his head, as though he were a fool. And who are those who strike the head of Christ? The head of Christ is God, as is found in 1 Cor. 11:3. Therefore those strike the head of Christ who blaspheme the divinity of Christ. By the reed, sacred Scripture is signified. Such men confirm their error through sacred Scripture. And going out, they found a man of Cyrene, named Simon. After the mockery, the crucifixion is treated, and concerning this he does two things. First, he determines concerning the place of crucifixion; second, concerning the manner, and concerning those things which were done in that place. And first, he narrates how Christ was led to the place; second, how the cross was carried; third, how they arrived at the passion. And after they had mocked him, they stripped him, namely of the cloak with which they had clothed him. Note that he is mocked in another's garment but led in his own; by which it is signified that it was not proper to him to be mocked, but to be slain: because, as is found in Phil. 2:8, he humbled himself, becoming obedient unto death. For there his power appeared, Ps. 117:16: the right hand of the Lord hath wrought strength; Isa. 53:7: he shall be led as a sheep to the slaughter. And going out, they found a man of Cyrene. Here the carrying of the cross is treated. And by this it is signified that he did not wish to suffer in the city, but outside. And the reason is assigned in Heb. 13:12, where it says: wherefore Jesus also, that he might sanctify the people by his own blood, suffered without the gate. It is also fitting to the figure, because, as is found in Lev. 16:19 ff., the goat which was to be immolated for sin was sent outside the camp; so also Christ, because he was the victim of the people. Likewise, for our edification, to give us to understand that we ought to go out to him beyond our own way of life; Heb. 13: bearing his reproach. Likewise, he suffered outside the gate, so that the power of the Passion would not be confined to one nation; John 11:52, he died so that he might gather together all nations into one.

Him they forced to carry his cross. Here there seems to be a discrepancy, because in John 19:17, it says that he went forth, bearing his own cross. There is a certain solution according to Jerome, that he first carried it, but as they were going along, they met Simon and forced him, etc. Origen says that the opposite was the case, that Simon first carried it, and afterward Christ. And the reason is mystical why he first bore the cross. Hence above (16:24): if any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me etc. And it should be noted that this Simon was a foreigner: and he signifies the Gentile people, who bore the cross of the Lord; 1 Cor. 1:18: the word of the cross, to them indeed that perish, is foolishness; but to them that are saved, that is, to us, it is the power of God. And Simon means 'obedient': and the Gentile people obeyed; Ps. 17:45: the people whom I knew not hath served me; at the hearing of the ear they have obeyed me. And he came from the country. 'Villa' in Latin is 'pagos' in Greek. Hence he who comes from the country comes from paganism. It is also fitting that he is called a Cyrenean, which is interpreted 'inheritance of a price'; Ps. 2:8: ask of me, and I will give thee the Gentiles for thy inheritance. And that it says they forced him signifies those who outwardly bear the cross, but inwardly bear it under compulsion, because not for God's sake, but for the world's. Gal. 5:24: they that are Christ's have crucified their flesh with the vices and concupiscences. Then the place is set forth: and they came to the place that is called Golgotha, which is the place of Calvary. Calvary means among men a bare place, as is evident in cemeteries. Hence in Greek it is called 'cranios'. And some say that in that place Adam was buried. Jerome rejects this, because Adam was buried in Hebron, as is found in Joshua 14. And why did he suffer there? It should be noted that in every city there is some place where the condemned are accustomed to be tortured: hence there was the place of the condemned. Then what was done at his crucifixion is narrated. And first, his being given drink is set forth; second, the crucifixion; third, other things that were done. And concerning the first, first what was offered is set forth; second, how he responded to what was offered. He says therefore and they gave him wine to drink mingled with gall. They wanted all his senses to suffer: sight suffered through the spitting and sleeplessness, hearing through the blasphemies and mocking words, touch because he was scourged; therefore they wanted taste also to suffer. And what is said in Ps. 68:22 was fulfilled: and they gave me gall for my food, and in my thirst they gave me vinegar to drink: and Jer. 2:21: how art thou turned into degenerate plants, O strange vineyard? But there is a question: because in Mark 15:23, it says they gave him wine mingled with myrrh. It should be said that myrrh is very bitter, and wine mixed with gall is bitter. But the custom is to name everything bitter under the species of gall. Hence in truth the wine was mixed with myrrh, but it is called gall on account of its likeness. And by this it was signified that he bore the bitterness of our sins. Then how he responded is set forth, for when he had tasted, he would not drink. But what is it that Mark says, that he received it, while here it says that he tasted? It can be said that he did not receive it except to taste it. And this signifies that he tasted death: for because he rose quickly, he was scarcely seen to be dead, because he was free among the dead, Ps. 87:6. And after they crucified him etc. But it can be asked why he wished to die by this death in particular. One reason is on the part of the crucifiers, because they wanted him to be defamed by this, according to that saying of Wis. 2:20: let us condemn him to a most shameful death etc., and this is the death of the cross. Likewise, on the part of God's ordination, because Christ wished to be our teacher, to give us an example of enduring death. Hence he suffered death so that through death he might free us, as is found in Heb. 2:14 f. But there are many who are willing to suffer death, but refuse an abject death; therefore the Lord gave an example so that they would not refuse any kind of death. Likewise, it was fitting for the redemption, since it was in satisfaction for the sin of the first man: but the first man sinned in regard to a tree; therefore the Lord willed to suffer on a tree; Wis. 14:7: blessed is the wood, by which justice cometh. Likewise, Christ was to be exalted through the Passion; therefore he willed to be exalted through the Passion on the cross. Likewise, he wished to draw our hearts to himself; John 12:32: and I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all things to myself. Likewise, so that our hearts might be elevated. They divided his garments among them. Here the things done to the reproach of the crucified are set forth. And first, the division of the garments is set forth; second, the placing of the title above; third, the association. Concerning the first, first the fact is set forth; second, the prophecy. He says therefore they divided. Chrysostom says that this was done as a great reproach. For it was the custom that a condemned man was not stripped unless he was the vilest of men: therefore, to inflict great reproach upon him, they stripped him, so that we may be instructed that we ought to strip ourselves of every attachment to carnal acts. How this was done, Matthew passes over, but John narrates (19:23 f.) that each soldier received his share of the other garments; but over the seamless tunic they cast lots. Then the prophecy is set forth: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet. The word 'that' is used not causatively, but consecutively, because with Christ suffering, it happened that what had been spoken was fulfilled. And they sat and watched him etc., namely so that he would not be buried; Ps. 21:18: they have looked and stared upon me. Then the title follows: and they put over his head his cause written etc. And it should be noted that what they did for his disgrace, by God's ordinance, turned to his honor. Hence they put his cause, i.e., the cause for which he suffered; Apoc. 19:16 has written: King of kings, and Lord of lords. Therefore, that it says King of the Jews pertains to his honor, because he was to be king over all nations; Ps. 2:6: but I am appointed king by him over Sion, his holy mountain. Then the company is set forth: then were crucified with him two thieves. This was his company, because he was in the midst of two thieves as a criminal; hence Isa. 53:12: and he was reputed with the wicked. But one on the right hand, and the other on the left. He received the cross as a judge: for just as in judgment some are on the right, some on the left, so here. Hence by this the judge of the living and the dead is signified; Phil. 2:9: for which cause, God also hath exalted him, and hath given him a name which is above all names, that in the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those that are in heaven, on earth, and under the earth; Job 36:17: thy cause hath been judged as that of the wicked; cause and judgment thou shalt recover. Likewise, by the fact that one was on the right and another on the left, it is signified that Christ suffered for all; yet some believe, and some do not; 1 Cor. 1:23: but we preach Christ crucified, unto the Jews indeed a stumbling block, and unto the Gentiles foolishness. Or it can be said that some suffer the cross for God's sake, and these are on the right; but some not for God's sake, but for the world's, and these are on the left. Then the mockery of the crucified is treated: and they that passed by blasphemed him; and first, that which came from the people is treated; second, that which came from the rulers; third, that which came from the thieves. Concerning the first, first the blasphemers are described; second, the blasphemies. First, therefore, he describes them because they were passing by, i.e., going past the way: of such it is said in Isa. 30:11: depart from me in the way, let the Holy One of Israel cease from before us. Likewise, they are described because they wagged their heads: and they did this in derision. By the head, reason is signified; by the feet, the affections; hence first they moved their affections to evil, then they wag their heads, because they are made foolish in their sins. In three things they deride him. First, in his words; second, concerning the works he did; third, concerning the dignity he claimed for himself. Concerning the first, he says vah, thou that destroyest the temple of God etc. 'Vah' is an interjection of derision. For it had already been spread abroad, and they did not wish to believe; hence of these Jer. 8:5 says: they have laid hold on lying, and have refused to return. As if they would say: if you wish to rebuild the temple, rebuild yourself; but he could not rebuild unless it was first destroyed; therefore he first willed that it be destroyed, because he had said this of the temple of his body. Then, from his works: save thyself; as if they would say: you saved others, save yourself. But they did not truly save others, nor will you be able to save yourself. Likewise, from his dignity, because if thou be the Son of God, come down now from the cross. This conditional is not valid; rather, on the contrary, if he is the Son of God, he ought to be obedient to the Father. For he was made obedient unto death, Phil. 2:8. Likewise, they ought rather to say: if thou be the Son of God, ascend, and not descend; John 3:13: no man hath ascended into heaven, but he that descended from heaven, the Son of man who is in heaven. They use the same word that the Devil used when tempting him above (4:6): if thou be the Son of God, cast thyself down. For it is not for the Son of God to descend: hence they were speaking at the persuasion of the Devil, wishing to impede his Passion. Then the mockery by the rulers follows: in like manner also the chief priests, mocking etc. Hence not only the people, but the rulers mocked him. A man is not greatly distressed if he is condemned by the lowly, but he cannot bear the derision of the great. For man naturally desires to be honored, and honor is rendered as a testimony of virtue; hence derision is done for reproach. And these are described by their authority, because they were rulers. Likewise, by their learning, because they were Scribes. Likewise, by their manner of life, because they were Pharisees, who were preeminent in their way of life; Jer. 5:5: I will go to the great men, and will speak to them: for they have known the way of the Lord, and the judgment of their God. And behold, these have together broken the yoke more, and have burst the bonds. And they say three things. First, they reproach the miracles he did; second, his royal dignity; third, that he made himself the Son of God. As to the first, they say: he saved others, himself he cannot save. They meant to say: if he saved others, he will be able to save himself; but he cannot save himself: therefore he did not save others either. But we, on the contrary, ought to argue: he saved others, therefore he can save himself; and he was able to save himself by rising: therefore he will also be able to save us. Heb. 5:9: he became to all that obey him the cause of eternal salvation. Hence they intended nothing but temporal salvation; but Christ wished to show that eternal salvation is to be preferred; hence they say: if he be the king of Israel, let him now come down from the cross. Here they reproach his royal dignity, and they make a false promise, and they draw a bad consequence, because if he is the king of Israel, he ought not to descend, because through the cross he ought to ascend; Ps. 95:10: the Lord hath reigned from the wood, and in Isa. 9:6: the government, i.e., the cross, is upon his shoulder. Likewise, he did what is greater, because he rose from the tomb, and yet they did not believe, so they were liars; Jer. 23:16: hearken not to the words of the prophets that prophesy to you, and deceive you: and it follows: they speak a vision of their own heart to you. Likewise, they reproach him for saying he was the Son of God: he trusted in God, let him deliver him now, if he will have him. Ps. 21:9: he hoped in the Lord, let him deliver him; let him save him, seeing he delighteth in him. He could have delivered him, if he had willed; but he did not will, because he wished to expose him for a time to death, so that he might procure salvation for us and glory for himself. Hence what is said in Jer. 15:10 was fulfilled: all curse me. The thieves also that were crucified with him reproached him. But what is it that here it says both reproached him, while in Luke 23:39 only one did? Augustine resolves this by saying that sometimes it is customary in Scripture for the plural to be put for the singular, as in Heb. 11:33: they stopped the mouths of lions, i.e., he stopped, namely Daniel. And it is a manner of speaking, just as one says: these peasants are hostile to me, even if only one is hostile to him. So Matthew speaks. Or otherwise, according to Jerome, at the beginning both reproached him; but one, seeing the miracles he was working, repented. And this, as Chrysostom says, happened by divine dispensation. Hence those are signified who after many crimes return to Christ. Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over the whole earth. Above, the Evangelist narrated how the Lord suffered on the cross; here, how he worked magnificent things. And first, he sets forth what he worked before death; second, what happened after death, at and Jesus again crying with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost. Concerning the first, he does two things. First, he narrates the darkening that occurred; second, the cry, at and about the ninth hour, Jesus cried. He says therefore now from the sixth hour there was darkness over the whole earth. As Origen narrates, the Gentiles, hearing the Evangelist recounting this as a miracle, derided him, and said that this had happened naturally; therefore they believed he spoke as one ignorant, since the sun naturally underwent an eclipse. But this was not a natural eclipse, but a miraculous one. But if you wish to see this, hear what Dionysius says, who was twenty-five years old and was studying the stars in the city of Heliopolis. And while they were observing, he and Apollonius were amazed; and it seemed to them that it was not natural, and they considered four miracles. The first was from the time, because since it was the day on which the Passover was to be celebrated, the moon was in its fifteenth day, when the moon is in opposition to the sun; but a natural eclipse occurs from the conjunction of the moon with the sun. The second miracle was that when the sun is in the west, the moon ought to be in the east; but here the course of the moon was changed. Likewise, the third sign is that the darkening always begins from the western side, because all the planets have a twofold motion, proper and common. The moon as to its proper motion is swifter, and when it comes to the body of the sun, it comes from the west; but this was not so here, because it came from the east. The fourth miracle was that the darkening begins from the same side from which the light returns; but this was not so then, because the part it first covered, it last released, because the moon came from the east up to the body of the sun, and then retreated; hence that part was first illuminated. And therefore, considering these things, at the coming of Paul he was converted and afterwards converted his companion. The fifth miracle, which is the greatest, as he says, is that when there is a natural eclipse, it lasts a short time: for the sun does not suffer, but the darkening occurs through the interposition of the moon; but the body of the moon is not greater than that of the sun, and therefore it does not linger; but this lasted three hours, and therefore it was a great miracle. But Origen asks: if this was so great a miracle, why did none of the astronomers record it? He answered and said that this darkening was not universal, but was around the land of Judea. Or it is said over the whole earth, namely Judea. A similar manner of speaking is used when it says: there is no nation or kingdom etc., for it is to be understood of that people; so also here. But Chrysostom says that it is to be understood as over the whole earth, i.e., over the whole world, because he was dying for the whole world; therefore he willed to make the sign of the Passion known to all. But Dionysius says that he was in Egypt, and he himself saw it, and so it could be understood that it extended all the way to Asia: hence he is more to be believed. A certain astronomer reports a certain eclipse that occurred in the time of Tiberius, but he does not say when, or how long it lasted, or how it happened; nevertheless, it can be said that because it was not the time for an eclipse, they did not observe the manner. Hence some said that many clouds were interposed between us and the sun; but others said that the sun withdrew its rays; hence Amos 8:9: the sun went down upon them at midday. But there is a question, because here it says he was crucified at the sixth hour, but Mark says at the third hour (15:25). It should be said that Matthew narrates the history, that he was crucified at the sixth hour, and died at the ninth hour. And this is fitting to the mystery, because the sun at midday is in the middle of the heavens; therefore it is fitting for the Son of God, who is the true sun; Mal. 4:2: unto you that fear the name of God, the sun of justice shall arise. Likewise, it is fitting to the transgression of the first man; because Adam sinned after midday, Gen. 3:8, and therefore Christ wished to make satisfaction at that hour. Why then does Mark say the third hour? It should be said that he was crucified at the third hour by the tongues of the Jews, but at the sixth hour by the hands of the soldiers. Likewise, there were three hours of darkness, and this was prefigured by what is written in Exod. 10:22, that Moses for three hours stretched out his hands toward heaven, and there was darkness for three days in all the land of Egypt. So Christ on the cross stretched out his hands, and there was darkness for three hours, to signify that they were deprived of the light of the Trinity. And about the ninth hour, Jesus cried out with a loud voice. Here he sets forth the cry of Christ. And first, the cry is set forth; second, the effect, at and some that stood there etc. He says therefore and about the ninth hour, Jesus cried out with a loud voice. According to Origen, Christ cries with a loud voice, and it signifies the multitude of mysteries. Isa. 6:3: the Seraphim cried one to another: Holy, holy, holy, the Lord God of hosts. Hence whoever wishes to understand this as meaning that he cried out from weariness of death, has not understood the mystery; therefore it is not to be understood thus, but because he wished to give us to understand that he was equal to the Father, he said in the Hebrew tongue, Eli, Eli, lamma sabacthani? Likewise, because he wished to signify that the Passion had been foretold by the prophets, therefore he said that verse of Ps. 21:2: O God my God, look upon me: why hast thou forsaken me? Hence Jerome says that those are impious who wish to interpret that Psalm otherwise than of the Passion of Christ. Note that some have misunderstood this. Hence you should know that there were two heresies. One which did not posit the Word as united in Christ, but held that the Word took the place of a soul, and this was the position of Arius. But others held that the Word was not united naturally, but by grace, as in any just man, as in the prophets; and so held Nestorius. Hence they interpreted God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? They say that the Word of God was saying this, and calls him God because he is his creature, and complains that this Word caused himself to be united to him and afterward forsook him. But this is an impious interpretation, because the Word is always with him; hence the divinity did not leave the flesh, nor the soul: hence in John 8:29: he that sent me is with me. What then? It should be said that from the very manner of speaking it is manifest that it was to be understood of Christ: for it is said of him in John 20:17: I ascend to my Father and to your Father, to my God and to your God. He calls him Father inasmuch as he is God; he calls him God inasmuch as he is man: therefore when he says my God, my God etc., it is manifest that he speaks according as he is man; therefore he repeats it, to designate the greatness of human feeling. And the words thou hast forsaken me are said by way of likeness, because what we have, we have from God; hence just as when someone is exposed to some evil, he is said to be forsaken, so when the Lord allowed a man to fall into the evil of punishment or of fault, he is said to be forsaken; therefore Christ is said to be forsaken, not as to the union, nor as to grace, but as to the Passion; Isa. 54:7: for a moment I have forsaken thee. And he says why? not as from weariness, but it can designate compassion for the Jews; hence he did not say this until after the darkness came; hence he means to say: why didst thou will that I be handed over to the Passion, and that these be darkened? Likewise, it signifies admiration, for the charity of God is wonderful. Rom. 5:8: God commendeth his charity towards us, because when as yet we were sinners, according to the time, Christ died for us. Then the effect follows: and some that stood there etc. And first, the common effect in all is set forth; second, in one of them, at and immediately one of them running etc. He says therefore and some of them that stood there and heard, said: this man calleth Elias. Who were these? Jerome believes that they were soldiers who did not know the Hebrew tongue, and because of this they believed that he was calling Elias, because Elias was very famous, since he had been taken up into heaven, as is found in 4 Kings 2:11. Or it can be said that they were Jews, and by this they wished to show that Christ is a man and not God, who seeks the help of another. Then the effect in one person is shown: and first, what he himself did; second, what the others did. He says therefore and one of them, taking a sponge, filled it with vinegar. Why he did this is not said here, but in John 19:28, because Christ, seeing that all things were accomplished, said I thirst: therefore this man, wishing to satisfy him, gave him the drink of the condemned. Hence what is said in Ps. 68:22 was fulfilled: and they gave me gall for my food, and in my thirst they gave me vinegar to drink. It should be noted that it was wine mixed with myrrh, but it was called gall and vinegar because it had bitterness. Mystically, by the wine mixed with myrrh are signified those who have nothing of faith. Or by the vinegar, which is produced by the corruption of wine, the corruption of human nature is signified. And Christ drank this bitterness. Or by the vinegar the malice of the Jews is signified. And it is placed in a sponge, which is full of cavities, and signifies the wiles and subtleties of the Jews. But they place it on a reed. By the reed, sacred Scripture is signified; hence they wish to confirm their malice through Scripture. And it may be that this man was moved by compassion; hence he wished to bring him aid, but the others did not wish it, and therefore they said: let be; let us see whether Elias will come to deliver him. And Jesus again crying with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost. Here those things are treated which were done after death. And first, the death of Christ is set forth; second, what was done; third, the effect. The second is at and behold, the veil of the temple was rent; the third is at now the centurion etc. Concerning the first, the death and the manner of death are touched upon. A threefold cause of death is assigned: one cause was to show how much he loved us. Augustine says: there is no greater proof of love than to be forestalled in loving. Rom. 5:8: God commendeth his charity towards us, because when we were yet sinners, Christ died for us. Likewise, to teach us to despise death. Through death he destroyed all sins. Likewise, to take away the punishment of Adam's sin, namely to free us from Adam's sin. For it had been said to him, Gen. 2:17: in what day soever you shall eat, you shall die: from this death he freed us. Likewise, because the Devil, who is the author of death, had attacked him who had not deserved it; therefore he lost his power over others; therefore he handed over his soul to death, so as to free ours. Likewise, the manner of death is indicated: and crying with a loud voice, he yielded up the ghost. Some have said that the divinity died; but this is false, because life cannot die, and God is not only living but is also life itself. Some have said that the soul dies with the body: which cannot be, because then it could not attain immortality. Likewise, it should be noted that all men die by necessity; but Christ died by his own will. Hence it does not say he died, but he yielded up, because it was by his will, and this signifies his power, as is said elsewhere, John 10:18: I have power to lay down my life, and I have power to take it up again. And he willed to die with a loud voice, to signify that he was dying by power and not by necessity: hence he laid down his soul when he willed, and took it up when he willed. Hence it was easier for Christ to lay down his soul and take it up again than for someone to fall asleep and wake up. But why was it imputed to them? Because they did what was in their power. And behold, the veil of the temple was rent etc. In this part, the effect is treated. First, those things are treated which were done concerning the temple; second, those which occurred in the elements; third, those which occurred in men. And it should be noted that Matthew narrates in a different order than Luke. Augustine says that Matthew narrates the order of the history: and this is clear, because he says and behold, the veil of the temple was rent. But in Luke nothing of this sort is found. And it should be noted that in the temple there was a twofold veil, as in the tabernacle, because there was a veil within the holy of holies, and there was another veil, which was not in the sanctuary. And these two signified a twofold veiling, because the inner veil signified the veiling of heavenly mysteries, which will be revealed to us: for then we shall be like him, when his glory shall appear. The other, which was on the outside, signified the veiling of mysteries which pertain to the Church. Hence this outer one was rent, but not the other, to signify that the mysteries pertaining to the Church were manifested through the death of Christ; but the other was not divided, because the secrets of heaven still remain veiled. Hence the Apostle says, 2 Cor. 3:16: but when Israel shall be converted to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away. Hence through the Passion, all the mysteries which are written in the law and the prophets were opened, as is found in Luke 24:27: beginning at Moses and all the prophets, he expounded to them in all the Scriptures the things that were concerning him. Or it signified the dispersion of the Jewish people. And because their glory was in the veil, which was rent in the Passion of the Lord, it was signified that all their glory was being divided from them. And the earth quaked, and the rocks were rent etc. Above, the miracle concerning the sacred things of the temple was set forth; here he sets forth the miracle concerning the elements. And these correspondences are found, first, as to the power of the Passion; second, as to the effect of salvation; third, as to the judicial power which Christ merited by suffering. It is fitting that the earth quaked etc., because it cannot sustain the presence of so great a majesty without trembling; hence in Ps. 103:32: he looketh upon the earth, and maketh it tremble. And the rocks were rent, by which it was signified that no power can resist him; 3 Kings 19:11: the Lord passeth, overthrowing the mountains and breaking the rocks. And the graves were opened. Graves are the prisons of the bodies of the dead. Hence it is signified that he breaks the bonds of death; Hosea 13:14: I will be thy death, O death; I will be thy bite, O hell. Likewise, 1 Cor. 15:54: death is swallowed up in victory. Likewise, it is fitting as to the effect. The earth is moved when whatever is earthly is cast aside. Ps. 59:4: thou hast moved the earth, and hast troubled it; heal thou the breaches thereof, for it has been moved. Likewise, the rocks are rent when the hardness of hearts is moved to compassion; Jer. 23:29: my words, namely of the Passion, are as a fire, and as a hammer that breaketh the rock in pieces. Likewise, the fact that the graves were opened signifies that the dead in sins ought to rise; Eph. 5:14: rise, thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead. Likewise, it is fitting for the one coming to judgment, because at his coming, the earth shall be moved; Haggai 2:7: yet one little while, and I will move the heaven and the earth. Likewise, the rocks shall be rent, because every height of men shall be brought low. Likewise, the graves shall be opened, because the dead shall come to judgment; John 5:28: the hour cometh, wherein all that are in the graves shall hear the voice of the Son of God. Then the miracle in men is touched upon. And first, the resurrection is touched upon; second, the manifestation. He says therefore and many bodies of the saints that had slept arose. Concerning these there is usually a question, whether they rose to die again, or not to die again. It is certain that some rose so as afterward to die, as Lazarus. But concerning these it can be said that they rose not to die again, because they rose for the manifestation of the resurrection of Christ. For it is certain that Christ, rising from the dead, dieth now no more. Likewise, if they had risen only to die again, no benefit would have been shown them, but rather a detriment; therefore they rose as being about to enter heaven with Christ. And coming out of the tombs after his resurrection, they came into the holy city. And it should be noted that although this is stated at the death of Christ, it is nevertheless to be understood as said by anticipation, because it was done after the resurrection; because Christ is the firstborn of the dead, Apoc. 1:5. And they came into the holy city, not because it was holy at that time, but because it had been so before; Isa. 1:21: how is the faithful city, full of judgment, become a harlot? Or it is called holy because holy things were treated there. Or, according to Jerome, into the holy city, namely the heavenly one, because with Christ they came into glory. And they appeared to many. For just as Christ has the power of manifesting himself to whom he wills, so it is to be understood of glorified bodies. Now the centurion etc. Here the effect of the miracles is treated. And first, in the Gentiles; second, in the women, at and there were there many women. Concerning the first, he does three things. First, diligent consideration is set forth; second, fear; third, a true confession of faith arising from fear. He says therefore now the centurion, and they that were with him watching Jesus, having seen the earthquake and the things that were done, were sore afraid. In Luke it says that he was terrified by the fact that Christ cried out and expired; but here it says having seen the earthquake. And Augustine says that it would not be easy to resolve unless he said and the things that were done. Now this man signified the Gentile people, who by a salutary fear confessed the Lord; hence Hosea 2:24: I will say to that which was not my people: thou art my people. And they shall say: thou art my God. I will call my people, not my people. Isa. 26:18: at thy presence, O Lord, we have conceived, and we have brought forth the spirit of salvation. Then the true confession is set forth, at indeed this was the Son of God. In this Arius is confounded, who does not confess him existing in heaven to be truly the Son of God, whom the centurion confesses at his death; 1 John 5:20: this is the true Son of God, and life eternal. There follows the devotion of the women: and there were there many women etc. And first, they are described as to the past, and as to the present. In which it should be considered that when the people withdrew, the women remained, so that what is said in Isa. 50:2 was fulfilled: there was not a man with me. But it should be considered that here it says they stood afar off. But John 19:25 says that they stood by the cross etc. Augustine says that it can be said that some women were near and some far off; unless it were said in both places that Mary Magdalene was one of them. Therefore it should be said otherwise, that just as 'much' and 'little' are said relatively, so 'near' and 'far': and just as the same thing can be called much and little with respect to diverse things, so near and far. Thus it should be considered that the centurion and the Gentiles were next to the cross; but the women were behind them, and the crowds were further away. Hence according to different comparisons they were far and near: far in comparison to the centurion and the Gentiles; near in comparison to the crowds. Or it can be said that at first they stood near, but when he yielded up the ghost, they stood far off. Likewise, note that it says they had followed him from Galilee, ministering unto him. For he, whom the angels ministered to, permitted himself to be ministered to by women. In this he gave instruction to the apostles who followed, that they should receive temporal things from those to whom they ministered spiritual things. And this was the ancient custom, that teachers received necessities from the good people whom they taught. But Paul, because he preached to the Gentiles, among whom this custom did not exist, lest it seem that he was preaching for money, was unwilling to receive anything. Among whom was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James etc. From this statement Helvidius took occasion for his error, who said that Jesus was born from the seed of Joseph. To this Jerome says that there were two Jameses: the greater, who is called the brother of John, and the lesser, who was the son of Alphaeus, whose mother was also the mother of Joseph. Hence she who was the mother of James the greater was not the mother of James the lesser: because immediately it adds and the mother of the sons of Zebedee. But what is it that is said: Mary of Cleophas, and Mary of Alphaeus? Jerome resolves this by saying that it is possible that this Mary had a husband who had two names; hence he was called both Cleophas and Alphaeus. Or it can be said that she first married Cleophas, and when he died she married Alphaeus. Or it can be said that Cleophas was the father, and the mother was called Salome, because Mark says and Salome, for Salome is a woman's name. Hence the error of the Master in the Gloss on the second chapter of Galatians is evident, who held it was a man's name. And the error of the Master in the history, because in the Greek it reads 'Salomei', which is a feminine ending, which is in no way found in the masculine.


27—3
Mt 27:57-66
57. And when it was evening, there came a certain rich man of Arimathea, named Joseph, who also himself was a disciple of Jesus. 58. He went to Pilate and asked the body of Jesus. Then Pilate commanded that the body should be delivered. 59. And Joseph taking the body wrapped it up in a clean linen cloth: 60. And laid it in his own new monument, which he had hewed out in a rock. And he rolled a great stone to the door of the monument and went his way. 61. And there was there Mary Magdalen and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre. 62. And the next day, which followed the day of preparation, the chief priests and the Pharisees came together to Pilate, 63. Saying: Sir, we have remembered, that that seducer said, while he was yet alive: After three days I will rise again. 64. Command therefore the sepulchre to be guarded until the third day: lest perhaps his disciples come and steal him away and say to the people: He is risen from the dead. And the last error shall be worse than the first. 65. Pilate saith to them: You have a guard. Go, guard it as you know. 66. And they departing, made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone and setting guards.

When it was evening etc. In this part, first the burial is treated; second, the veneration; third, the guarding. The second is at having taken the body, he wrapped it in a clean linen cloth; the third is at and the next day etc. Concerning the first, first the condition of the one burying is set forth; second, his petition. Four conditions are set forth; hence when it was evening (because it was necessary that the body be removed, so that it would not remain there on the Sabbath), there came a certain rich man from Arimathea. And he is described by his wealth, because he was rich; Ecclus. 31:8: blessed is the rich man that is found without blemish, and that hath not gone after gold, nor put his trust in money nor in treasures. But why does he call him rich? It should be said that he does not say this for his praise or boasting, but because he was able to obtain from Pilate what a poor man could not have obtained. Likewise, he is described by his homeland, because he was from Arimathea, which is the same as Ramatha, which belonged to Samuel. And it signifies 'exalted', and this man was exalted. Likewise, by his name, because Joseph, which signifies 'increasing'. Likewise, by his religion, because he also was a disciple of Jesus, because he had not fallen away from the faith; John 8:31: if you continue in my word, you shall be my disciples indeed. Then the obtaining is treated; and first, the petition is set forth; second, the granting. He went to Pilate and asked for the body of Jesus. And he is commended because he went. There follows the granting: then Pilate commanded that the body should be delivered. There follows the account of the burial: and having taken the body, Joseph wrapped it in a clean linen cloth. And the reverence and the burial are treated. Concerning the reverence: it was a simple reverence, because it was a simple linen cloth. And therefore, according to Jerome, excessive care in burial is censured. By this linen cloth, according to the mystery, three things are signified. First, the clean flesh of Christ is signified: for it is made from flax, which is whitened through much pressing; so the flesh of Christ through much suffering arrived at the brightness of the resurrection; Luke 24:46: thus it behooved Christ to suffer, and to rise again from the dead the third day. Or it signifies the Church, not having spot or wrinkle: and this is signified by this linen, which is woven from diverse threads. Likewise, a clean conscience is signified, where Christ rests. And he laid it in his own new monument. And he states four things about this monument. First, that it was his own. And it was quite fitting that he who died for the sins of others should be buried in the monument of another. Likewise, he says new, because if other bodies had been placed there, it would not be known who had risen. Likewise, he says that it was in rock, not in a monument constructed from diverse stones, so that every calumny might be removed. But why not under the earth? The reason was lest it be believed that the disciples had drawn him out through caverns of the earth. Likewise, he says that he rolled a great stone. And because it was great, it could not be rolled away by a few, and especially since there were guards there. Then the devotion of the women follows. Hence the women, who loved more ardently, followed him all the way to the tomb: hence it says there was Mary Magdalene and the other Mary: and Mary the wife of Zebedee is not named, because she was not there, because she did not love as ardently. And the next day etc. Here the guarding of the tomb is treated: and he does three things. First, the petition is set forth; second, the granting; third, the execution. Concerning the first, the time is set forth; and the cause; and the petition; and the impending danger. The time: and the next day, which is the day after the Parasceve. 'Parasceve' means 'preparation'. Hence the Jews, because they did nothing on the Sabbath, prepared on the preceding day, and therefore it was called the Parasceve; hence although they had some solemnity, yet the Sabbath was of greater observance; hence they prepared nothing on the Sabbath, according to the precept, Exod. 16:22, where the Lord commanded that on Friday they should gather a double portion of manna for two days. Then the chief priests came together, for they were very intent on persecuting him, because it was not enough to persecute him unto death, but even after death; hence they wished to prevent the resurrection. But why did they come together? The cause follows: Sir, we have remembered that that seducer said. They call him a seducer; hence in John 7:12 it says that some of them said: he is a good man; but others said: no, he seduceth the people. After three days I will rise again. They had this from what he had said above (12:40), that as Jonas was in the belly of the whale three days and three nights, so shall the Son of man be in the heart of the earth three days and three nights. And the part is taken for the whole, as was explained above. Likewise, the petition is set forth: command therefore the sepulchre to be guarded. The very zeal of the Jews profits us for certainty; hence the more they intended to harm, the more they advanced the salvation of believers; Job 5:13: he catcheth the wise in their craftiness, because what they intend, the Lord turns to another end. Then the intention of the petition is set forth: lest perhaps his disciples come and steal him away, and say to the people: he is risen from the dead: and in this they prophesied; therefore they sinned all the more, because they saw wondrous things, and yet they did not believe he could rise. There follows the granting: Pilate said to them: you have a guard; i.e., have a guard; as if saying: it is in your power to guard him. There follows the execution: and they departing, made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone with guards. Hence it was not enough for them to set guards, but they also sealed it. Nor was it enough for them that the soldiers did this, but they themselves also sealed it; Ps. 21:17: the counsel of the malignant hath besieged me.


28—1
Mt 28:1-20
1. And in the end of the sabbath, when it began to dawn towards the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalen and the other Mary, to see the sepulchre. 2. And behold there was a great earthquake. For an angel of the Lord descended from heaven and coming rolled back the stone and sat upon it. 3. And his countenance was as lightning and his raiment as snow. 4. And for fear of him, the guards were struck with terror and became as dead men. 5. And the angel answering, said to the women: Fear not you: for I know that you seek Jesus who was crucified. 6. He is not here. For he is risen, as he said. Come, and see the place where the Lord was laid. 7. And going quickly, tell ye his disciples that he is risen. And behold he will go before you into Galilee. There you shall see him. Lo, I have foretold it to you. 8. And they went out quickly from the sepulchre with fear and great joy, running to tell his disciples. 9. And behold, Jesus met them, saying: All hail. But they came up and took hold of his feet and adored him. 10. Then Jesus said to them: Fear not. Go, tell my brethren that they go into Galilee. There they shall see me. 11. Who when they were departed, behold, some of the guards came into the city and told the chief priests all things that had been done. 12. And they being assembled together with the ancients, taking counsel, gave a great sum of money to the soldiers, 13. Saying: Say you, His disciples came by night and stole him away when we were asleep. 14. And if the governor shall hear of this, we will persuade him and secure you. 15. So they taking the money, did as they were taught: and this word was spread abroad among the Jews even unto this day. 16. And the eleven disciples went into Galilee, unto the mountain where Jesus had appointed them. 17. And seeing him they adored: but some doubted. 18. And Jesus coming, spoke to them, saying: All power is given to me in heaven and in earth. 19. Going therefore, teach ye all nations: baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost. 20. Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you. And behold I am with you all days, even to the consummation of the world.
After he has completed the mysteries of the Lord's passion, the Evangelist treats of the triumph of the Lord's resurrection; and it is divided. For first it is shown how the disciples came to know Christ's resurrection through hearing; second, how through sight, so that through hearing and sight a certain testimony might be given. Concerning the first, first it is set forth how it was through hearing from the women; second, how from the guards. The second is at and when they had departed, behold some of the guards came into the city. Concerning the first he does two things. First he tells how the women came to know through the angel; second, through the vision of Christ, at and they went out quickly from the sepulcher. Concerning the first, three things. First the persons to whom the revelation was made are set forth; second, the angel revealing; third, the revelation. The second is at and behold there was a great earthquake; the third is at and the angel answering, said. Concerning the first he does three things. First he designates the time; second, the persons; third, their devotion. The time: and in the evening of the sabbath. And concerning this there is a twofold difficulty. The first concerns what he says, the evening; the second concerns what he says, it began to dawn. Concerning the first there is a difficulty, because Matthew and John seem to contradict each other, since John says that it was still dark. What then does he mean here by and in the evening of the sabbath? There is a threefold solution to this. The first is Jerome's, that they came in the evening and in the morning. And that this one says the evening, while the other says the morning, is not a discrepancy, but shows the diligence of the holy women. Bede resolves it thus, that they began to come in the evening, but arrived in the morning. But was there so great a distance? He says no; but a person is then said to do something when he prepares himself to do it. And this is found in Luke 23:55, that beholding the sepulcher and how his body was laid, returning, they prepared spices. On the day of preparation they bought spices, and on the sabbath they rested, and in the evening they prepared themselves to go. The third solution is Augustine's, who says that it is the customary manner in sacred Scripture to take the part for the whole; hence the evening is understood as the whole night of the sabbath; hence and in the evening of the sabbath, i.e., which is after the sabbath, hence the evening which is the beginning of the first day of the week. A similar usage is found in Gen. 1:5, in the account of the works of God: and there was evening and morning, one day. Hence they came in the evening, because in the last part of the night. And this is which began to dawn toward the first day of the week. The evening does not dawn, because evening grows dark. Hence they came when it was dawning, i.e., in the first hour of the day. Note that the Jews begin all the days of the week from the sabbath; hence the first day of the week is called the Lord's day. And if you were to ask Augustine why Mark uses such a manner of speaking, he will say that in the evening they prepared the spices, and in the morning they came; hence it amounts to the same thing that Bede says. But according to Jerome, how is what he says, which began to dawn, to be understood? Since evening grows dark. It should be known that for the Jews the day begins at evening. And the reason is that they observed their days from the moon; but the moon begins to shine in the evening; therefore that day begins in the evening, but it dawns toward the first day of the week. A similar manner of speaking is found in Luke 23:54: and it was the day of preparation, and the sabbath drew on. And this manner of speaking accords with the mystery: first, with the solemnity of the Lord's resurrection, because that night was luminous; Ps. 138:12: and night shall be as light as the day. Likewise it accords with the restoration of the human race, which was accomplished through Christ: for in the first man there was a progression from the day into the night, namely of sin; and the state was changed, namely from night into day; Eph. 5:8: you were heretofore darkness, but now light in the Lord. Likewise it is signified that whatever was dark in the law and the prophets, all of it dawns through the resurrection of Christ. Dark water in the clouds of the air, Ps. 17:12. But this is illuminated in the resurrection, as is found in Luke 24:27: beginning at Moses and all the prophets, he expounded to them in all the Scriptures the things that were concerning him. Next he treats of the persons: Mary Magdalene came, and the other Mary; and the mother of James is understood. Mark adds a third, and Salome: hence Salome is a woman's name. But it was not without mystery that two of the same name came; hence he willed to appear first to a woman, because in this the female sex is in a certain way restored: for just as a woman in the place of life first heard of death, so in the place of death, by divine ordination, she first saw life; Ecclus. 25:33: from the woman came the beginning of sin. Likewise they are of the same name, because through these the unity of the Church is signified: for at first one was from the Gentiles and one from the Jews, but now all are one Church; Cant. 6:8: one is my dove. Likewise they are called Marys: for just as Mary received a child from a closed womb, so these merited to see him coming forth from a closed tomb. Hence they came to see the sepulcher; and in this is signified their devotion, because they could not be satisfied; therefore, since they could not see him, they wished at least to see the sepulcher. Where thy treasure is, there is thy heart also, above, 6:21. And behold there was a great earthquake. Here the angel revealing is treated. And first the arrival of the angel is touched upon; second, his work; third, his appearance; fourth, the effect. The second is at and coming, he rolled back the stone; the third is at and he sat upon it; the fourth is at and for fear of him, the guards were struck with terror. And concerning the first, first the arrival is foreshadowed; second, the cause of the arrival is touched upon, at and the angel of the Lord descended from heaven. He says therefore and behold there was a great earthquake. This was fitting, and has a literal cause. One reason, according to Chrysostom, is that these women had come by night, and therefore it could have been that they were sleeping; so the earthquake was made in order to rouse them. Jerome says that something had been touched upon regarding the humanity, therefore something should be touched upon regarding the divinity; hence when the sepulcher, which pertained to the humanity, is treated, an earthquake occurs, to signify that such a dead man could not be held beneath the earth. For he was free among the dead, Ps. 87:6. Mystically, the earthquake occurred twice, so that by the one might be signified the movement of hearts, because through his death we were freed from sin; and by the other, the passage to glory; Rom. 4:25: he was delivered up for our sins, and rose again for our justification. And in Ps. 59:4: thou hast moved the earth, and hast troubled it. Likewise, this resurrection is a certain prefiguration of the future resurrection: for in the future resurrection there will be a trembling of the earth; Ps. 75:9: the earth trembled and was still, when God arose in judgment. And why? It is added: the angel of the Lord descended from heaven. If the earth could not sustain an angel, much less will it be able to sustain the coming of Christ for judgment. And he says he descended; for although an angel is not circumscribed by place, nevertheless he is determined to a place according to his operation; therefore a certain movement befits him. Likewise it is fitting that the resurrection be announced by an angel, both on account of the glory of him by whom it was accomplished, as Paul says in Acts 13:30: God raised him up from the dead. For his ministers are the angels. Likewise, to denote the dignity of the one rising. Concerning this one it is said above in chapter 4:11 that angels came and ministered to him. Likewise it is fitting, because through the resurrection heavenly things were joined to earthly things. Next the work of the angel is set forth: and coming, he rolled back the stone, etc. And this according to the letter, in order to open the way for the women, because in truth Christ had already risen: for just as he came forth from a closed womb, so from a sealed sepulcher. Hence this was done to manifest it to the women; hence he rolled back, i.e., he rolled it again, to signify the glory of the one rising; and this rolling back signified the manifestation of the law, which was written on tablets of stone. Next his appearance is set forth. And first, as to his position; second, as to his countenance; third, as to his garments. As to his position, because he sat, not as one weary, but to signify that he was a teacher of the divine resurrection. Likewise, sitting befits those who are at rest: and by this is signified the rest which he had from the resurrection in glory; Rom. 6:9: Christ rising again from the dead, dieth now no more, death shall no more have dominion over him. Likewise, sitting befits one who rules; Ps. 109:1: the Lord said to my Lord: sit thou at my right hand. And he sits upon the stone, namely the devil, to signify that he now had dominion over both death and the devil. And his countenance was as lightning. Here he is described by his countenance; and in this it is clear that he appeared in an assumed body. But why as lightning? Because just as lightning has brightness, so also the angels have knowledge; Dan. 10:6: and his eyes as a burning lamp. But Christ is he who enlighteneth every man that cometh into this world, John 1:9. Likewise, lightning causes terror, and so does the countenance of an angel; hence in Luke 1:9 it is said that Zacharias was frightened at the voice of the angel. Likewise he is described by his garments: his raiment was white as snow, by which is signified the brightness of the just.

Mystically, however, the glory of the resurrection is signified; Apoc. 3:5: he that shall overcome shall thus be clothed in white garments. Likewise, brightness of life; Eccles. 9:8: at all times let thy garments be white. Likewise, note that he says that his countenance was as lightning and his raiment white as snow, because in the judgment he will be terrible to the wicked and will comfort the good; John 16:22: I will see you, and your heart shall rejoice. And for fear of him, the guards were struck with terror. Here the effect of the apparition is set forth, because fear arose in their hearts; and rightly so, because they guarded him out of a bad conscience, and wickedness is always fearful, Wis. 17:10. And they became as dead men, they who wanted to hold Christ in death as far as it was in their power; Isa. 33:3: at the voice of the angel the peoples fled. And the angel answering, said to the women, etc. Here follows the announcement of the resurrection. And first he strengthens the women; second, he commends their devotion; third, he declares the joy; fourth, he enjoins upon them the office of announcing. He says therefore and the angel answering, etc. But to what does he respond? To the intention of the women. They are not recorded as having said anything, out of fear: for it is always the case that a person is disturbed at the apparition of an angel, whether a good or bad angel appears; because human nature is fragile. But as blessed Antony says, if the angel is good, he always leaves one consoled, as is clear in the apparition to Zacharias and the Virgin Mary, to both of whom it was said: fear not, etc., Luke 1:30. So also he comforts these women. And if the angel leaves a person desolate, it is certain that it was not a good angel. Therefore he said fear not you; as if to say: it is not for you to fear, because you love Christ. For you have not received the spirit of bondage in fear, Rom. 8:15. For he did not comfort the guards, because they were not worthy. Then he commends their devotion: for I know that you seek Jesus, who was crucified. But do the angels know thoughts? It seems not; Jer. 17:9: the heart of man is perverse and unsearchable; who can know it? I am the Lord who search the heart and prove the reins. It must be said that they do not, except through divine revelation, or through a sign, because frequently the indications of the will are had through bodily gestures. You seek Jesus. He names him, to signify that he is the same. Likewise, who was crucified: and in this he hints at their small faith, because they were seeking him in the place of death and believed that he could be held by death. Then he announces the resurrection: he is risen, namely by his own power; Ps. 3:6: I have slept and have taken my rest, and I have risen up, because the Lord hath protected me. And he proves this by the recollection of the word of God: as he said; for above, 20:19, he had said: and the third day he shall rise again. For the word of the Lord cannot fail. Likewise he points to the visible evidence: come and see the place where the Lord was laid; hence they saw the stone rolled back, and they did not see Christ, because he had risen from the closed tomb. Then he enjoins upon them the office of announcing: and going quickly, tell his disciples that he is risen. And he enjoins three things. First, that they should announce the resurrection; second, the place; third, that they should promise them a vision. And just as the first woman first spoke with the devil, so a woman first spoke with a good angel, so that all things might be restored. Second, the place is indicated: and he will go before you into Galilee. And why first into Galilee? For he was not first seen in Galilee, but in Jerusalem. But why does he name Galilee rather? To signify that he is the same one who used to dwell in Galilee. Likewise, so that they might be freed from fear, because they dwelt more safely in Galilee than in Judea. Or mystically, Galilee is interpreted as 'passage,' and can signify the passage to the Gentiles. Hence you will see him in Galilee, i.e., you will announce my name to the Gentiles. But they would not do this unless he went before them. There you shall see him, as he foretold you. Hence the word of the Lord is of such power that it cannot be otherwise. But here there is a literal question, because here it is said that they saw him sitting upon the stone; but in another Evangelist it is said that entering into the sepulcher, they saw a young man sitting on the right side. Augustine resolves this by saying that they saw a vision of angels twice: hence it was possible that they saw one outside and another inside. Or it can be said that the sepulcher does not only mean the hewn stone, but there was some structure there in which the tomb was enclosed; hence what Mark says, entering into the sepulcher, is not to be understood of the stone itself, but of the space in which it was enclosed. And this is clear, because it is said here that they went out quickly from the sepulcher with fear and great joy, etc. Above, the resurrection was announced to the women; here they are certified of it through Christ. And the Evangelist does three things. First the women are described; second, the meeting with Christ; third, the office of announcing is enjoined. The second is at and behold Jesus met them; the third is at fear not, etc. In the first there are three notable things to consider. First, the state of the women; second, their feeling; third, their intention. The state is touched upon when it says they went out quickly from the sepulcher. As to the letter, the sepulcher does not mean the hewn stone, but that space which was secured by some fortification. According to the mystery, the sepulcher is the place of the dead: and by this is signified the state of sin; Ps. 87:6: like the wounded sleeping in the sepulchers. Hence to go out of the sepulcher is to go out of sin; 2 Cor. 6:17: wherefore go out from among them, etc. And note that he says quickly, because one must go out of sin quickly; Ecclus. 5:8: delay not to be converted to the Lord, and defer it not from day to day. Likewise, a twofold feeling is touched upon, namely of fear and joy. Fear at the vision of the angel, joy at the resurrection: fear from human frailty, joy from the divine vision; Ps. 29:6: in the evening weeping shall have place, and in the morning gladness. So the sinner should fear; Ecclus. 5:5: be not without fear about sin forgiven. But he should rejoice in the hope of the resurrection; Ps. 2:11: serve the Lord with fear, and rejoice unto him with trembling. Then the intention is touched upon: running to tell his disciples, etc. And this befits penitents, because they should run and hasten to advance in good works; 1 Cor. 9:24: so run that you may obtain. And Heb. 4:11: let us hasten to enter into that rest. Likewise their good intention is touched upon, because he willed that what they had received, they should communicate to others; 1 Pet. 4:10: as every man hath received grace, ministering the same one to another. And behold Jesus met them. Here the meeting with Christ is set forth. And first the meeting is set forth; second, the greeting; third, the women's reverence. He says therefore and behold Jesus met them. And rightly does he say that he met them, because he met them unexpectedly, giving grace; Wis. 6:14: he preventeth them that covet him, so that he first showeth himself to them; Isa. 64:5: thou hast met him that rejoiceth and doth justice. Likewise he greeted them, saying all hail. In Greek, 'all hail' signifies joy; hence it was said above that they went with joy. Hence spiritual joy is always increased in the just, and this through spiritual speech; Ps. 84:5: I will hear what the Lord will speak in me. And these were words of consolation: for just as the first woman heard the curse, so these women heard the blessing, and a blessing answers to the curse. And then they came up and took hold of his feet, and adored him. Hence they approach, hold his feet, and adore. So the soul of a sinner should not receive the grace of God in vain: and this is signified because they came up; Ps. 33:6: come ye to him, and be enlightened. Likewise they should firmly cling to him: and this is signified in that they took hold of his feet. Deut. 33:3: they that approach his feet shall receive of his doctrine. Likewise their reverence is touched upon in that it says and they adored him, because they recognized him as God; Ps. 131:7: we will adore in the place where his feet stood. But there can be a question, because in John 20:12 she is told: do not touch me; but here it is said that they took hold of his feet. Therefore it must be understood that they saw him twice, and once they saw one angel, as Augustine says, and the other time two; but they also saw Christ twice. First Mary Magdalene saw him weeping, as is found in John 20:14. But afterwards, when the others arrived, he met them, and then they took hold of his feet; but Mary Magdalene at first was not able to hold him; and this, according to Augustine, because at first she doubted, and therefore was not worthy; but already certified, she was made worthy to touch Christ, so that the exterior touch might accord with the interior. Next the office of announcing is enjoined. And where he does this, first he dispels fear; second, he enjoins the office, at go, tell my brethren. He says therefore then Jesus said to them: fear not. And this was fittingly done, because those who are appointed to the office of preaching should not fear; hence the Lord, sending his disciples, said: fear not. Now fear is twofold, namely servile and initial, and the latter is good; Ps. 118:120: pierce thou my flesh with thy fear. Hence he said all hail, in order to increase charity in them. But because perfect charity casteth out fear, 1 John 4:18, therefore he says fear not. And first he gives the office of announcing; second, he shows his perfect charity toward his own. Now the office of announcing is enjoined upon women, so that just as a woman brought the words of death to the man, so conversely it was fitting for a woman to be the messenger of salvation. And first the announcement is touched upon; second, the place of the apparition. He says therefore go, tell my brethren. And why does he say my? To confirm the truth of his nature. For since he had come out of the sepulcher and appeared glorious, someone might believe that he had not taken true flesh; therefore he says my brethren. Likewise, on account of the likeness of grace, because he willed to become our brother for our justification; Rom. 8:29: that he might be the firstborn amongst many brethren. Likewise brethren, i.e., co-heirs: heirs indeed of God, and joint-heirs with Christ, Rom. 8:17. Hence, having already acquired the inheritance, he calls them brethren. That they go into Galilee. These words seem to indicate that he first appeared in Galilee. Matthew makes no mention of the other appearances; but Bede says that he appeared ten times. Five times on the very day of the resurrection. First to Mary Magdalene, as in John 20:14. Second to these two women whom Matthew treats here. Third he appeared to Peter; how, however, and when, is not said, but that it took place is not omitted in Luke 24:12. Fourth to the two disciples going to Emmaus. Fifth when he appeared to all the disciples, except Thomas. In truth, after these, five others are recorded. The first after the others was when on the eighth day he appeared to all the disciples, and to Thomas. The second was when he appeared at the fishing, when Peter said, I go a-fishing, John 21:3. Another, which is mentioned here. Another, when he upbraided their unbelief. The last, when on the Mount of Olives he ascended into heaven, Mark 16:14. Nevertheless there were others, as Paul says in 1 Cor. 15:5-8. But what does it mean when both the angel and Christ say that he will go before you into Galilee? Chrysostom says that he says this because they used to dwell there. Likewise, so that they might be safe there and await him in security. Nevertheless Augustine says mystically that Galilee is interpreted as 'passage': hence it signifies the passage to the Gentiles, or the passage from this world into glory. The Apostle says in 2 Cor. 5:6: while we are in this body, we are absent from the Lord. And when they had departed, behold some, etc. Here the announcement made through the guards is treated. And first the announcement is set forth; second, the impediment, at and being assembled together with the ancients, etc. He says therefore and when they had departed, etc. And why did they wait so long? It must be said that it was stated that for fear the guards were struck with terror. And perhaps the Lord did this lest they should cause trouble for the women. Behold some of the guards came into the city and told the chief priests. And why the chief priests? Because they had familiarity with them; likewise, because they had received payment from them. Nevertheless they announced it to Pilate; hence in a certain letter which Pilate sent to Tiberius, it is written how the guards announced it to Pilate, etc. And they told them. Already it was being signified that through the mouths of the Gentiles the resurrection of Christ was to be made manifest. Then the malice of those who impeded is set forth. And first the malice of the chief priests is touched upon; second, the corruption of the guards; third, the effect on the people. Concerning the first, four things concur to aggravate the malice of these men. First, the assembly is set forth; hence he says and being assembled together with the ancients, etc., because it was not one man only; Dan. 12:5: wickedness came out from the ancients of the people. Likewise the malice is aggravated, because they did this not from weakness, but from malice, or from a malicious plan; and this is the counsel of the wicked, of which Ps. 1:1 says: blessed is the man who hath not walked in the counsel of the ungodly. Likewise they used fraud, because they spent the money offered for the purpose of lying; hence they knew that saying of Eccles. 10:19, that all things obey money. As Jerome says, these are like those who spend ecclesiastical goods for pleasure. Likewise in that they urged a lie. And first they urge it; second, they promise impunity. They urge a lie: say, his disciples came by night and stole him away. Jer. 9:5: they have taught their tongue to speak lies. In Ps. 26:12: iniquity hath lied to itself. And truly, as Jerome says, a lie, because the disciples were so stupefied that they would not have dared to approach. Likewise, if they had had to approach, they would have approached on the first day, when the guards were not present. Likewise this is clear because the linen cloths remained; hence if they had taken him, they would not have left them. Likewise, it is certain that he was buried with spices, so that the linen cloths adhered like glue, and they could scarcely have removed them. Likewise the stone was great; hence they could not have loosened it without great assistance and without much noise. Likewise Augustine argues thus: either they came while you were awake, or while you were sleeping. If while you were awake, why did you not drive them out? If while you were sleeping, how did you see them? And so it is clear that it was a lie. Then they promise impunity; for they could say: we will be punished if the governor hears of it. Hence he says and if the governor shall hear of this, we will persuade him and secure you. And how could they do this? It must be said that the governor did not much care. Likewise, they knew that he would not punish them except at their request; therefore they knew that, etc. In this the cunning of the devil is signified. But they, having received the money, did as they were taught. It is not surprising if the soldiers were corrupted by money, because even one of his disciples had been corrupted. Ecclus. 10:9: nothing is more wicked than the covetous man. And this was spread abroad. And not only until this was written, but even until now. And the eleven disciples went into Galilee, etc. Above it has been heard how knowledge of the resurrection came to the disciples from the revelation of the women; here, how it came from his being seen. And it is divided: because first the apparition of Christ is set forth; second, the instruction of him who appears. The second is at and Jesus coming, spoke to them. Concerning the first he does three things. First the place of the vision is described; second, the vision; third, the response. He says therefore the eleven disciples, because they were obedient to Christ, went into Galilee. That he says eleven is to be understood because Judas had departed; John 6:71: I have chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil. But two things are to be noted, that Christ is seen in Galilee, and that on a mountain. Galilee is interpreted as 'passage.' By this it is signified that no one can see God unless he is transferred by a twofold passage, namely from vice to virtue; above, 5:8: blessed are the clean of heart, for they shall see God. Likewise, from mortality to immortality; hence the Apostle says in Phil. 1:23: I am straitened between the two, having a desire to be dissolved and to be with Christ. Likewise he was seen on a mountain, to signify that whoever wishes to see God must tend toward the heights of justice; Ps. 83:3: they shall go from virtue to virtue. Likewise, that it was on a mountain signifies the excellence to which he was exalted through the resurrection: for while he was in the world, he was in the valley of mortality, and he ascended the mountain of immortality through the resurrection. Isa. 2:2: it shall be exalted above the hills, and all nations shall flow unto it. And note that he appears to them in the place where he had appointed, in which is signified obedience, because only the obedient come to the divine vision; John 14:15: if you love me, keep my commandments; and there follows: and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him. Ps. 118:104: by thy commandments I have had understanding; i.e., from the observance of the commandments. Hence in the old law no one was permitted to go up the mountain; the new law supplies what was lacking. And it was necessary that he appear to them, because witnesses had to be given for so great a work. But he himself gave witnesses not only by hearing, but also by sight; 1 John 1:2: what we have seen and heard (...) this we testify. But the question is, when was this apparition made: and according to what Augustine says, it was not on the first day of the resurrection, because in the evening the vision took place where Thomas was not. Likewise, neither within the octave nor on the eighth day, because they were in Jerusalem for eight days. Nor can we say that it was immediately after the eight days: because we would contradict John, who says that when he manifested himself at the Sea of Tiberias, this was now the third time that Jesus was manifested; and this here is not the third, but was made after that third one. And seeing him. It should be noted that there are two kinds of those who contemplate the great works of God: for some hold them in reverence. Hence Abraham said, Gen. 18:27: I will speak to my Lord, whereas I am dust and ashes; and Job 9:14: what am I that I should answer him, and speak with him in my own words? And there follows: therefore I reprehend myself, and do penance in dust and ashes. Likewise this reverence is found in the angels. Apoc. 7:11: all the angels fell before the throne upon their faces, and adored God. And this is because the more someone knows him, the more he reveres him. But some are turned to unbelief: for they wish to bring all things to the level of their own understanding; hence whatever they do not understand, they blaspheme. So it was with the disciples, because seeing him they adored him; Ps. 31:7: we will adore in the place where his feet stood. But some doubted; therefore the Lord gave himself to be touched, as is said in Luke 24:39.

And Jesus coming, spoke to them. Here the instruction given by Christ is set forth. And three things are to be considered. First he announces his power; second, he enjoins the office; third, he promises future assistance. The second is at going therefore, teach all nations; the third is at behold I am with you all days. He says therefore and Jesus coming, spoke to them. The disciples were divided, because some held him in reverence, while others doubted; therefore they needed both, namely that he should manifest himself and that he should strengthen them. So he came to the whole people; Isa. 9:2: the people of the Gentiles, that walked in darkness, have seen a great light. Likewise he announced his power: all power is given to me in heaven and in earth. And, as Jerome says, power was given to him who had previously been crucified by the people. The power of God is nothing other than omnipotence; and this was not given to Christ, because it does not befit Christ according to his humanity. But something befits him both according as he is man and according as he is God: hence in Christ, according as he is man, there is knowledge, will, and free choice, and likewise according as he is God. Therefore in Christ there is a twofold will, namely created and uncreated. Hence it can be argued that there is a twofold power, and a twofold knowledge, etc. The question is therefore, why, just as all knowledge is communicated to him, is not omnipotence also? The reason is this. Knowledge and cognition proceed according to an assimilation of the knower to the thing known, because it suffices that the species of the things known be in the knower in some manner, either so that he knows through his essence, or so that they are infused, or so that they are received from things: however they may be, they suffice for knowledge; therefore it is not necessary that the essence be the essence of all things, but that it be capable of receiving all things. But this is to be of infinite receptivity, like prime matter. Active power, however, follows upon act, because to the extent that something is in act, to that extent it has the power to act; therefore whoever has active omnipotence has the power for the act of all things. But this can only be because he has infinite power, which does not befit Christ insofar as he is man, but only insofar as he is God. What then does it mean that all power is given to me in heaven and in earth? It should be noted, according to Hilary, that the giving can be understood either with respect to the divinity, because the Father from eternity communicated his essence to the Son; and because his essence is his power, therefore from eternity he gave his power; or it can also be referred to Christ according to his humanity. But it must be understood that the humanity of Christ received something by the grace of the union, and these are all the things that are proper to God; but it received something consequent upon the union, such as the fullness of grace and things of this kind, which is as it were the effect of the union; John 1:14: we saw him as the only-begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth. In all those things, therefore, that are in Christ by the grace of the union, it is not necessary that all things be spoken of according to a duality, but in the other things that are consequent upon it. Hence I say that the power was given, not because another power was given, but it was given insofar as it is united to the Word, as belonging to the Son of God by nature, but to Christ by the grace of the union. But why does he say after the resurrection, all power is given to me, rather than before the resurrection? It must be said that in Scripture something is said to come about when it first becomes known: so therefore before the resurrection his omnipotence was not so manifested, although he possessed it; but then it was most fully manifested, when he was able to convert the whole world. We can also say otherwise, that power signifies a certain honor of authority, as when we speak of men in positions of power; and so power is understood here. Now it is certain that Christ, who from eternity had the kingdom of the world as the Son of God, received the exercise of it from the resurrection; as if to say: now I am in possession. Concerning this it is found in Dan. 7:26: judgment shall sit, that his power may be taken away, and be broken in pieces, and perish even to the end. And that the kingdom, and power, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven may be given to the people of the saints of the most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all kings shall serve him, and shall obey him. Hence a certain actual authority is understood: as if a son were raised to the exercise of the power which he had by nature; Apoc. 5:12: the Lamb that was slain is worthy to receive power and divinity. Going therefore, teach all nations. Here he enjoins the office; and he enjoins a threefold office. First, of teaching; second, of baptizing; third, the office of instructing as regards morals. He says therefore going therefore, teach all nations. And this follows logically; as if to say: all power has been given to me by God, so that not only the Jews but also the Gentiles may be converted to me; therefore, because the time has come, going, teach all nations. John 20:21: as the Father hath sent me, I also send you. And Luke 22:29: I dispose to you, as my Father hath disposed to me, a kingdom. And he says going therefore, teach; because this is the first thing in which one must be instructed, namely in faith, because without faith it is impossible to please God, Heb. 11:6. And from this it became established in the Church that one first catechizes those to be baptized, i.e., instructs them in the faith. And, having received the power, he sends them to all nations; and this is what he says, teach all nations. Isa. 49:6: I have given thee to be the light of the Gentiles, that thou mayst be my salvation even to the farthest part of the earth. And after they have been taught the faith, he gives the office of baptizing. Baptizing them, etc.; as if to say: he who is promoted to a dignity must first be informed of the dignity, so that reverence may be had for him afterwards. Gal. 3:27: as many of you as have been baptized in Christ have put on Christ. But what is the form of Baptism? In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit. In Christ there are two things, humanity and divinity. The humanity is the way, not the end; John 14:6: I am the way, the truth, and the life: the truth, as the end of the contemplative life; the life, as the end of the active life. I do not will that you remain in the way, namely in the humanity, but that you pass beyond to the divinity. Therefore it was necessary that two things be signified, the humanity and the divinity. Through Baptism, the humanity; Rom. 6:4: for we are buried together with him by Baptism into death. And through the form of the words, the divinity, so that sanctification is through the divinity. And therefore he says in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit. And the reason is that through Baptism regeneration takes place, and in regeneration three things are required. First, to whom it is made; second, through whom; third, by what means. To whom, namely to God the Father, as the Apostle says in Rom. 8:29: whom he foreknew, he also predestinated to be made conformable to the image of his Son. And John 1:12: he gave them power to be made the sons of God, to them that believe in his name. Through whom, because through the Son; Gal. 4:4: God sent his Son (...) that we might receive the adoption of sons, because through adoption we are sons in relation to the natural Son. Likewise, by what means, because we have received the gift of the Holy Spirit; Rom. 8:15: you have not received the spirit of bondage again in fear, but you have received the spirit of adoption of sons of God. Therefore it was necessary to make mention of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. And these were present in Christ's Baptism, because there was the Son through whom, the Father from whom, and the Holy Spirit in the form of a dove. And he says in the name, i.e., in the invocation of the name, or in the power of the name, because it has power; Jer. 14:9: thou, O Lord, art among us, and thy name is called upon us; forsake us not. Likewise he says in the name, not 'in the names,' and the heresies are confounded which do not posit a distinction in that he says in the name of the Father and of the Son. But Arius is confounded by the fact that he says in the singular, in the name. It should be noted that in the primitive Church baptism was administered in the name of Christ, and this was so that the name might be made venerable. But would it suffice now? I believe not, because the explicit invocation of the Trinity is required. In Christ the Trinity is implicitly contained. So therefore he leads them to be instructed for Baptism. But against this, the Apostle says that God sent him not to baptize, but to evangelize; but to baptize through others, just as Christ did not baptize, but his disciples. Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you. But does it suffice for salvation to believe and to be baptized? No; rather, instruction in morals is also required; therefore he says teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you. Ps. 118:4: thou hast commanded thy commandments to be kept most diligently. And he says whatsoever I have commanded, not 'what I have counseled.' Hence above, 10:27: what I say to you, I say to all. Then he sets forth the third point: and behold I am with you all days, even to the consummation of the world. Here he promises assistance; and it answers those who say: you command us to teach all men, but we are not sufficient. Do not fear, because I am with you. And note that just as the commandment is set forth as passing to all, so also the assistance; because he promises it to the apostles and to others carrying out a similar task. Hence he himself, praying to the Father, says: and not for them only do I pray, namely the disciples, but for them also who through their word shall believe in me. Hence he promises to all in common; John 14:12: he that believeth in me, the works that I do, he also shall do, and greater than these shall he do. Likewise, for all time; hence he says all days, even to the consummation of the world. He does not say this as though after that he would not be with us, except until the consummation of the world, but because then we will be in consummation in glory; Apoc. 21:3: behold the tabernacle of God with men, and he will dwell with them. And they shall be his people, and God himself with them shall be their God. Hence also in Isa. 7:14 it is said that his name shall be called Emmanuel, which is interpreted 'God with us,' even to the consummation of the world; as if to say: the generation of the faithful is stronger than the world. For the world will not perish until all things are accomplished, i.e., until the Church of the faithful is consummated and the number of the elect is completed by God, unto life everlasting, to whom is honor and power through infinite ages of ages. Amen.